[HR, May 1, 1877 par. 12]          How earnestly and perseveringly the artist labors to transfer to canvas a perfect likeness of his model; and how diligently the sculptor hews and chisels out the stone into a counterpart of the copy he is following. So the parents should labor to shape, polish, and refine their children after the pattern given them in Christ Jesus. As the patient artist studies, and works, and forms plans to make the results of his labors more perfect, so should the parent consider time well spent that is occupied in training the children for useful lives, and fitting them for the immortal kingdom. The artist's work is small and unimportant compared with that of the parent. The one deals with lifeless material, from which he fashions forms of beauty; but the other deals with a human being whose life can be shaped for good or ill, to bless humanity or to curse it; to go out in darkness, or to live forever in a future sinless world.  {HR, May 1, 1877 par. 12}
[HR, June 1, 1877 par. 1]       June 1, 1877 The Importance of Early Training.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The young men of our time, who are coming upon the stage of action, will give tone to our national character. The elevation or deterioration of the future of society will be determined by the manners and morals of the youth growing up around us. As the youth are educated, and as their characters are molded in their childhood to virtuous habits, self-control, and temperance, so will their influence be upon society. If they are left unenlightened and uncontrolled, and as the result become self-willed, intemperate in appetite and passion, so will be their future influence in molding society.  {HR, June 1, 1877 par. 1}
[HR, June 1, 1877 par. 2]          The company which the young now keep, the habits they now form, and the principles they now adopt, are the index to the state of society for years to come. These young men, growing up to years of accountability, will have a voice in our legislative and other deliberative councils. Upon them will devolve the responsibility of enacting laws and executing them. In view of these things, should not parents realize the great responsibility resting upon them so to educate and discipline their children in the formation of character that they may be a blessing to the world? Whatever is good, virtuous, and ennobling, or whatever is bad, vicious, or debasing in the character of man, will leave its impress upon society. The learning, pleasing address, and with which young men may possess, with unsound principles, make their influence upon society more dangerous. If young men make their model an exalted one, having pure morals and firm principles, and if blended with this are affability and true Christian courtesy, there is a refined perfection to the character which will win its way anywhere, and a powerful influence will be wielded in favor of virtue, temperance, and righteousness. Such characters will be of the highest value to society, more precious than gold. Their influence is for time and for eternity.  {HR, June 1, 1877 par. 2}
[HR, June 1, 1877 par. 3]          How can mothers who have the care of training their children feel that this is unimportant work? And yet how many mothers are continually sighing for a freedom from family cares, and have a yearning desire for missionary labor. Some feel that time is wasted that is devoted to their children and to household duties. They would not feel thus, did they fully realize the greatness of their work in molding the minds and forming the characters of their children. The queen upon her throne has not a work equal to that of the faithful mother who is bringing up her children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Mothers who sense this work will not complain of time hanging heavily upon their hands, neither will they allow the follies of fashionable life to rob their children of the education and discipline they should give them; for in a great measure they hold the future destiny of their children in their hands. The education in childhood has a bearing upon the whole after-life. This is the season when the affections are the most ardent, the heart most impressible. The physical, mental, and moral are susceptible of the highest cultivation and the most marked improvement.  {HR, June 1, 1877 par. 3}
[HR, June 1, 1877 par. 4]          Home missionaries are wanted. The parents must be first to become intelligent in regard to the laws of life and health, and feel the necessity of connecting with Heaven that they may have the help of God to combine with their human efforts to be faithful to their God given trust in their home-missionary work in training their children. Here are the developing minds of children, with their varied temperaments and capabilities, to be studied with the object of strengthening the weak points in their characters and repressing the strong ones, that they may have well-balanced minds and symmetrical characters. We meet everywhere men and women who show the marks of deficient training in their one-sided, inharmonious characters.  {HR, June 1, 1877 par. 4}
[HR, June 1, 1877 par. 5]          The mother who cheerfully takes up the duties lying directly in her path will feel that life is to her precious because God has given her a work to perform. In this work she need not necessarily dwarf her mind nor allow her intellect to become enfeebled.  {HR, June 1, 1877 par. 5}
[HR, June 1, 1877 par. 6]          If there is any post of duty above another which requires a cultivation of the mind, where the intellectual and physical powers require healthy tone and vigor, it is the training of children. The wife and mother should not sacrifice her strength and allow her powers to lie dormant, leaning wholly upon her husband. Her individuality cannot be merged in his. She should feel that she is her husband's equal, to stand by his side, she faithful at her post of duty and he at his. Her work in the education of her children is in every respect as elevated and ennobling as any post of duty he may be called to fill, even if it is to be the chief magistrate of the nation. The Christian mother's sphere of usefulness should not be narrowed by her domestic life. The salutary influence which she exerts in the home circle she may and will make felt in more wide-spread usefulness in her neighborhood and in the church of God. Home is not a prison to the devoted wife and mother. The mother, in the education of her children, is in a continual school. While teaching her children, she is herself learning daily. The lessons which she gives her children in self-control must be practiced by herself. In dealing with the varied minds and moods of her children, she needs keen perceptive powers or she will be in danger of misjudging and of dealing partially with her children. The law of kindness she should practice in her home life if she would have her children courteous and kind. Thus they have lessons repeated by precept and example, daily.  {HR, June 1, 1877 par. 6}
[HR, June 1, 1877 par. 7]          A great and important field of labor is before the mother at home. If Christian mothers will present to society children with integrity of character, with firm principles and sound morals, they will have performed the most important of all missionary labors. Their children, thoroughly educated to take their places in society, are the greatest evidence of Christianity that can be given to the world. The faithful mother will not, cannot, be a devotee of fashion, neither will she be a domestic slave, to humor the whims of her children, and excuse them from labor. She will teach them to share with her domestic duties, that they may have a knowledge of practical life. If the children share the labor with their mother, they will learn to regard useful employment as essential to happiness, ennobling rather than degrading. But if the mother educates her daughters to be indolent while she bears the heavy burdens of domestic life, she is teaching them to look down upon her as their servant, to wait on them and do the things they should do. The mother should ever retain her dignity. It is for her own interest, and that of her family, to save herself all unnecessary taxation, and to use every means at her command to preserve life, health, and the energies which God has given her; for she will need the vigor of all her faculties for her great work. A portion of her time should be spent out-of-doors, in physical exercise, that she may be invigorated to do her work in-doors with cheerfulness and thoroughness, being the light and blessing of the home.  {HR, June 1, 1877 par. 7}
[HR, June 1, 1877 par. 8]          The time of the Christian mother is too important to be devoted to unnecessary stitching, plaiting, and ruffling for outward display, to meet the demands of fashion. There is a higher work for you, mothers, than this. There is reason for deep solicitude on your part for your children, who have temptations to encounter at every advance step. It is impossible for them to avoid contact with evil associates. As they walk the streets of the city, they will see sights, hear sounds, and be subjected to influences, which are demoralizing, and which, unless they are thoroughly guarded, will imperceptibly but surely corrupt the heart and deform the character. There is no virtue in closing the eyes to these threatening dangers while you are allowing your minds to become infatuated and held in slavery to fashion's claims. Heavy responsibilities devolve upon you, as parents, to make home attractive, and to educate and mold the minds of your children, that they may have decision of character to firmly resist the evil and choose the good; that "your sons may be as plants grown up in their youth; that your daughters may be as corner-stones, polished after the similitude of a palace." This work will ennoble and elevate the mother as well as her children, and will bring valuable returns.  {HR, June 1, 1877 par. 8}
[HR, June 1, 1877 par. 9]          The intellects of your children are taking shape, the affections and characters are being molded, but after what pattern? Let the parents remember that they are agents in these transactions. And when they may be sleeping in the grave, their work left behind is enduring, and will bear testimony of them whether it is good or bad.                                                                   -    {HR, June 1, 1877 par. 9}
[HR, July 1, 1877 par. 1]       July 1, 1877 The Mother's Work.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         No work can equal that of the Christian mother. She takes up her work with a sense of what it is to bring up her children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. How often will she feel her burden's weight heavier than she can bear; and then how precious the privilege of taking it all to her sympathizing Saviour in prayer. She may lay her burden at his feet, and find in his presence a strength that will sustain her, and give her cheerfulness, hope, courage, and wisdom in the most trying hours. How sweet to the care-worn mother is the consciousness of such a friend in all her difficulties. If mothers would go to Christ more frequently, and trust him more fully, their burdens would be easier, and they would find rest to their souls.  {HR, July 1, 1877 par. 1}
[HR, July 1, 1877 par. 2]          Jesus is a lover of children. The important responsibility of training her children should not rest alone upon the mother. The father should act his part, uniting his efforts with those of the mother. As her children, in their tender years, are mostly under her guidance, the father should encourage and sustain the mother in her work of care by his cheerful looks and kind words. The faithful mother's labor is seldom appreciated. It is frequently the case that the father returns from his business to his home, bringing his cares and perplexities with him. He has no cheerful smile for home, and if he does not find everything for his accommodation, and to meet his ideas, he expresses his disappointment in a clouded brow and censuring words. He does not take into the account the care the mother must have had with the restless children, to keep everything moving smoothly. Her children must have her time and attention, if they are brought up, as the apostle directs, "in the nurture and admonition of the Lord."  {HR, July 1, 1877 par. 2}
[HR, July 1, 1877 par. 3]          The Word of God should be judiciously brought to bear upon the youthful minds, and be their standard of rectitude, correcting their errors, enlightening and guiding their minds, which will be far more effectual in restraining and controlling the impulsive temperament than harsh words, which will provoke to wrath. This training of children to meet the Bible standard will require time, perseverance, and prayer. This should be attended to if some things about the house are neglected.  {HR, July 1, 1877 par. 3}
[HR, July 1, 1877 par. 4]          Many times in the day is the cry of, Mother, mother, heard, first from one little troubled voice and then another. In answer to the cry, mother must turn here and there to attend to their demands. One is in trouble, and needs the wise head of the mother to free him from his perplexity. Another is so pleased with some of his devices he must have his mother see them, thinking she will be as pleased as he is. A word of approval will bring sunshine to the heart for hours. Many precious beams of light and gladness can the mother shed here and there among her precious little ones. How closely can she bind these dear ones to her heart, that her presence will be to them the sunniest place in the world. But frequently the patience of the mother is taxed with these numerous little trials, that seem scarcely worth attention. Mischievous hands and restless feet create a great amount of labor and perplexity for the mother. She has to hold fast the reins of self-control, or impatient words will slip from her tongue. She almost forgets herself time and again, but a silent prayer to her pitying Redeemer calms her nerves, and she is enabled to hold the reins of self-control with quiet dignity. She speaks with calm voice, but it has cost her an effort to restrain harsh words and subdue angry feelings, which, if expressed, would have destroyed her influence, which it would have taken time to regain.  {HR, July 1, 1877 par. 4}
[HR, July 1, 1877 par. 5]          The perception of children is quick, and they discern patient, loving tones from the impatient, passionate command, which dries up the moisture of love and affection in the hearts of children. The true Christian mother will not drive her children from her presence by her fretfulness and lack of sympathizing love. As the parents wish God to deal with them, so should they deal with their children. Our children are only the younger members of the Lord's family, intrusted to us to educate wisely, to patiently discipline, that they may form Christian characters, and be qualified to bless others in this life, and enjoy the life to come.  {HR, July 1, 1877 par. 5}
[HR, July 1, 1877 par. 6]          Many parents do not strive to make a happy home for their children. The pleasantest rooms are closed for visitors. The pleasant face is put on to entertain visitors. Smiles are lavished upon those who do not prize them, while the dear members of the family are pining for smiles and affectionate words. A sunny countenance and cheerful, encouraging words will brighten the poorest home, and be as a talisman to guard the father and the children from the many temptations that allure them from the love of home to the dram-shop, or scenes of amusement which lead away from purity and morality.  {HR, July 1, 1877 par. 6}
[HR, July 1, 1877 par. 7]          But the work of making home happy does not rest upon the mother alone. Fathers have an important part to act. The husband is the house-band of the home treasures, binding by his strong, earnest devoted affection the members of the household, mother and children, together in the strongest bonds of union. It is for him to encourage, with cheerful words, the efforts of the mother in rearing her children. The mother seldom appreciates her own work, and frequently sets so low an estimate upon her labor that she regards it as domestic drudgery. She goes through the same round day after day, week after week, with no special marked results. She cannot tell, at the close of the day, the many little things she has accomplished. Placed beside her husband's achievement, she feels that she has done nothing worth mentioning. The father frequently comes in with a self-satisfied air, and proudly recounts what he has accomplished through the day. His remarks show that now he must be waited upon by the mother, for she has not done much except take care of the children, cook the meals, and keep the house in order. She has not acted the merchant, bought nor sold; she has not acted the farmer, in tilling the soil; she has not acted the mechanic;--therefore she has done nothing to make her weary. He criticises and censures and dictates as though he was the lord of creation. And this is all the more trying to the wife and mother, because she has become very weary at her post of duty during the day, and yet she cannot see what she has done, and is really disheartened. Could the veil be withdrawn, and father and mother see as God sees the work of the day, and see how his infinite eye compares the work of the one with that of the other, they would be astonished at the heavenly revelation. The father would view his labors in a more modest light, while the mother would have new courage and energy to pursue her labor with wisdom, perseverance, and patience. Now she knows its value. While the father has been dealing with the things which must perish and pass away, the mother has been dealing with developing minds and character, working, not only for time, but for eternity. Her work, if done faithfully in God, will be immortalized.  {HR, July 1, 1877 par. 7}
[HR, July 1, 1877 par. 8]          The votaries of fashion will never see or understand the immortal beauty of that Christian mother's work, and will sneer at her old-fashioned notions, and her plain, unadorned dress; while the Majesty of Heaven will write the name of that faithful mother in the book of immortal fame.                                                                   -    {HR, July 1, 1877 par. 8}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 1]       August 1, 1877 The Mother's Duty--Christ her Strength.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         He who said, "Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not," still invites the mothers to lead up their little ones to be blessed of him. Even the babe in its mother's arms may dwell as under the shadow of the Almighty through the earnest faith of that praying mother. The first and most urgent duty which the mother owes to the Creator is to train the children which he has given her for the Saviour. "Even a child is known by his doings, whether his work be pure and whether it be right."  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 1}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 2]          Infant children are a mirror for the mother, in which she may see reflected her own habits and deportment, and may trace even the tones of her own voice. How careful then should be her language and behavior in the presence of these little learners who take her for an example. If she wishes them to be gentle in manners and tractable, she must cultivate those traits in herself.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 2}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 3]          When children love and repose confidence in their mother, and have become obedient to her, they have been taught the first lessons in becoming Christians. They must be obedient to, and love and trust Jesus as they are obedient to, and love and trust their parents. The love which the parent manifests for the child in right training and in kindness faintly mirrors the love of Jesus for his children.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 3}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 4]          In view of the individual responsibility of mothers, every woman should develop a well-balanced mind and pure character, reflecting only the true, the good, and the beautiful. The wife and mother may bind her husband and children to her heart by an unremitting love, shown in gentle words and courteous deportment, which, as a rule, will be copied by her children.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 4}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 5]          Politeness is cheap, but it has power to soften natures which would grow hard and rough without it. Christian politeness should reign in every household. The cultivation of a uniform courtesy, and a willingness to do by others as we would like them to do by us, would annihilate half the ills of life. The principle inculcated in the injunction, "Be ye kindly affectioned one to another," is the corner-stone of the Christian character.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 5}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 6]          God designed that we should be tolerant of one another, that those of varied temperaments should be associated together, so that by mutual forbearance and consideration of one another's peculiarities, prejudices should be softened, and rough points of character smoothed. Diversities of temperament and character are frequently marked in families; where this is the case there should be a mutual recognition of one another's rights. Thus all the members may be in harmony, and the blending of varied temperaments may be a benefit to all. Christian courtesy is the golden clasp which unites the members of the family in bonds of love, becoming closer and stronger every day.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 6}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 7]          Many a home is made very unhappy by the useless repining of its mistress, who turns with distaste from the simple, homely tasks of her unpretending domestic life. She looks upon the cares and duties of her lot as hardships, and that which, through cheerfulness, might be made not only pleasant and interesting, but profitable, becomes the merest drudgery. She looks upon the slavery of her life with repugnance, and imagines herself a martyr.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 7}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 8]          It is true that the wheels of domestic machinery will not always run smoothly; there is much to try the patience and tax the strength. But while mothers are not responsible for circumstances over which they have no control, it is useless to deny that circumstances make a great difference with mothers in their life-work. But their condemnation is when circumstances are allowed to rule, and to subvert their principle, when they grow tired and unfaithful to their high trust, and neglect their known duty.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 8}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 9]         The wife and mother who nobly overcomes difficulties, under which others sink for want of patience and fortitude to persevere, not only becomes strong herself in doing her duty, but her experience in overcoming temptations and obstacles qualifies her to be an efficient help to others, both by words and example. Many who do well under favorable circumstances seem to undergo a transformation of character under adversity and trial; they deteriorate in proportion to their troubles. God never designed that we should be the sport of circumstances.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 9}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 10]          Very many husbands and children who find nothing attractive at home, who are continually greeted by scolding and murmuring, seek comfort and amusement away from home, in the dram-shop, or in other forbidden scenes of pleasure. The wife and mother, occupied with her household cares, frequently becomes thoughtless of the little courtesies that make home pleasant to the husband and children, even if she avoids dwelling upon her peculiar vexations and difficulties in their presence. While she is absorbed in preparing something to eat or to wear, the husband and sons go in and come out as strangers.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 10}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 11]          While the mistress of the household may perform her outward duties with exactitude she may be continually crying out against the slavery to which she is doomed, and exaggerate her responsibilities and restrictions by comparing her lot with what she styles the higher life of woman, and cherishing unsanctified longings for an easier position, free from the petty cares and exactions that vex her spirit. She little dreams that in that widely different sphere of action to which she aspires trials full as vexations, though perhaps of a different sort, would certainly beset her. While she is fruitlessly yearning for a different life she is nourishing a sinful discontent, and making her home very unpleasant for her husband and children.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 11}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 12]          The true wife and mother will pursue an entirely opposite course from this. She will perform her duties with dignity and cheerfulness, not considering that it is degrading to do with her own hands whatever is necessary for her to do in a well-ordered household. If she looks to God for her strength and comfort, and in his wisdom and fear seeks to do her daily duty, she will bind her husband to her heart, and see her children coming to maturity, honorable men and women, having moral stamina to follow the example of their mother.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 12}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 13]          There is no chance work in this life; the harvest will determine the character of the seed that has been sown. Mothers may neglect present opportunities, and let their duties and burdens fall upon others, but their responsibility remains the same, and they will reap in bitterness what they have sown in carelessness and neglect.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 13}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 14]          Mothers, you are developing character. Your compassionate Redeemer is watching you in love and sympathy, ready to hear your prayers, and render you the assistance which you need in your life-work. Love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, faith, and charity are the elements of the Christian character. These precious graces are the fruits of the Spirit. They are the Christian's crown and shield. The highest day-dreaming and most exalted aspirations can aim at nothing higher. Nothing can give more perfect content and satisfaction. These heavenly attainments are not dependent upon circumstances, nor the will or imperfect judgment of man. The precious Saviour, who understands our heart-struggles and the weakness of our natures, pities, and forgives us our errors, and bestows upon us the graces which we earnestly desire.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 14}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 15]          Jesus knows the burdens of every mother's heart. He is her best friend in every emergency. His everlasting arms support the God-fearing, faithful mother. That Saviour who, when upon earth, had a mother that struggled with poverty and privation, having many anxious cares and perplexities in rearing her children, sympathizes with every Christian mother in her labors, and hears her earnest prayers. That Saviour who went a long journey for the purpose of relieving the anxious heart of a Canaanite woman whose daughter was possessed by a devil, will do as much for the afflicted mother of today, in blessing her children, as he did for the supplicant in that case.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 15}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 16]         He who gave back to the widow her only son, as he was being carried to the burial, is touched today by the woe of the bereaved mother. He who gave back to Mary and Martha their buried brother, who wept tears of sympathy at the grave of Lazarus, who pardoned Mary Magdalene, who remembered his mother, when he was hanging in agony upon the cross, who appeared to the weeping women after his resurrection, and made them his messengers to preach a risen Saviour saying, "Go tell my disciples that I go to my Father and to your Father, to my God and to your God," is woman's best friend today, and ready to aid her in her need if she will trust him.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 16}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 17]         If Jesus is woman's friend and helper, the husband, and father of her children, should never feel it beneath his dignity to encourage and sympathize with the mother in her cares, and assist in bearing her burdens. He should feel the sin and littleness of adding to her trials by bitter words. He should be liberal-minded and generous toward her, not watching with a critic's eye every little neglect on her part, or failure to meet his peculiar ideas.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 17}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 18]          Christ respected and honored woman. There is not an instance in his entire life wherein by word or act he gave the least encouragement to speak or think disparagingly of woman, or gave the impression that she was not to be respected and honored equally with man. The Majesty of Heaven is not a stranger to the troubles that perplex the mother, or the burdens that weigh upon her aching heart.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 18}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 19]          In order to be a good wife and mother it is not necessary that the woman's nature should be utterly merged into that of her husband. Every individual being has a life distinct from all others, an experience differing essentially from theirs. God does not want our individuality lost in another's; he desires that we shall possess our own characters, softened and sanctified by his sweet grace.  {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 19}
[HR, August 1, 1877 par. 20]          He wants to hear our words fresh from our own hearts, and not another's. He wants our yearning desires and earnest cries to ascend to him, marked by our own individuality. All do not pass through the same exercises of mind, and God calls for no second-hand experience. Our compassionate Redeemer reaches his helping hand to us just where we are. Though Jesus has ascended to Heaven he has not lost his sympathy for you, mother, but looks with tender love upon those whom he came to redeem.                                                                   -    {HR, August 1, 1877 par. 20}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 1]       September 1, 1877 Home Duties of the Father.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         While we have dwelt upon the importance of the mother's work and mission, we would not lightly pass over the duty and responsibility of the husband and father in the training of his children. His efforts should be in harmony with those of the God-fearing mother. He should manifest his love and respect for her as the woman he has chosen and the mother of his children.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 1}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 2]          Many husbands do not sufficiently understand and appreciate the cares and perplexities which their wives endure, generally confined all day to an unceasing round of household duties. They frequently come to their homes with clouded brows, bringing no sunshine to the family circle. If the meals are not on time, the tired wife, who is frequently housekeeper, nurse, cook, and housemaid, all in one, is greeted with fault-finding. The exacting husband may condescend to take the worrying child from the weary arms of its mother that her arrangements for the family meal may be hastened; but if the child is restless, and frets in the arms of its father, he will seldom feel it his duty to act the nurse, and seek to quiet and soothe it. He does not pause to consider how many hours the mother has endured the little one's fretfulness, but calls out impatiently, "Here, mother, take your child." Is it not his child as well as hers? Is he not under a natural obligation to patiently bear his part of the burden of rearing his children?  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 2}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 3]          In most families there are children of various ages, some of whom need not only the attention and wise discipline of the mother, but also the sterner, yet affectionate, influence of the father. Few fathers consider this matter in its due importance. They fall into neglect of their own duty, and thus heap grievous burdens upon the mother, at the same time feeling at liberty to criticise and condemn her actions according to their judgment. Under this heavy sense of responsibility and censure, the poor wife and mother often feels guilty and remorseful for that which she has done innocently or ignorantly, and frequently when she has done the very best thing possible under the circumstances. Yet when her wearisome efforts should be appreciated and approved, and her heart made glad, she is obliged to walk under a cloud of sorrow and condemnation, because her husband, while ignoring his own duty, expects her to fulfill both her own and his to his satisfaction, regardless of preventing circumstances.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 3}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 4]          He feels that his wife belongs to him, and is subject to his order and dictation, and liable to fall under his disapprobation. Who gives him this right of dictation and condemnation? Does the law of God, which commands him to love God with all his heart, and his neighbor as himself? Does he find it among the injunctions of the apostles, who exhort: "Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against them"? No, there is no moral or religious defense for such an unjust authority.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 4}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 5]          Domestic duties are sacred and important, yet they are often attended by a weary monotony. The countless cares and perplexities become irritating, without the variety of change and cheerful relaxation, which the husband and father frequently has it in his power to grant her if he chose, or rather if he thought it necessary or desirable to do so. The life of a mother in the humbler walks of life is one of unceasing self-sacrifice, made harder if the husband fails to appreciate the difficulties of her position, and to give her his support.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 5}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 6]           But to return to the father who has so unconcernedly resigned the fretful child to its mother. How is his time employed while she is doing the double duty of preparing the meal and quieting the child? Frequently he may be seen, his feet elevated to a level with his head, reading a newspaper and smoking a cigar. Tobacco, then, is his solace. There are his children, of various ages, and of restless, nervous temperament, transmitted to them by the tobacco or liquor-using father. But, after giving those children their stamp of character by his own morbid appetite and selfish indulgence, he shirks the responsibility of training them, and of correcting the faults which they have received as a legacy from him.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 6}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 7]          Fathers should unbend from their false dignity, deny themselves some slight self-gratification in time and leisure, in order to mingle with the children, sympathizing with them in their little troubles, binding them to their hearts by the strong bonds of love, and establishing such an influence over their expanding minds that their counsel will be regarded as sacred.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 7}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 8]          The average father wastes many golden opportunities to attract and bind his children to him. Upon returning home from his business he should find it a pleasant change to spend some time with his children. He may take them into the garden, and show them the opening buds, and the varied tints of the blooming flowers. Through such mediums he may give them the most important lessons concerning the Creator, by opening before them the great book of nature, where the love of God is expressed in every tree, and flower, and blade of grass. He may impress upon their minds the fact that if God cares so much for the trees and flowers, he will care much more for the creatures formed in his image. He may lead them early to understand that God wants children to be lovely, not with artificial adornment, but with beauty of character, the charms of kindness and affection, which will make their hearts bound with joy and happiness.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 8}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 9]          Parents may do much to connect their children with God by encouraging them to love the things of nature which he has given them, and to recognize the hand of the Giver in all they receive. The soil of the heart may thus early be prepared for casting in the precious seeds of truth, which in due time will spring up and bear a rich harvest. Fathers, the golden hours which you might spend in getting a thorough knowledge of the temperament and character of your children, and the best method of dealing with their young minds, are too precious to be squandered in the pernicious habit of smoking, or in lounging about the dram-shop.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 9}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 10]          The indulgence of this poisonous stimulant disqualifies the father to bring up his children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. The directions given by God to the children of Israel were that the fathers should teach their children the statutes and precepts of his law, when they rose up, and when they sat down, when they went out, and when they came in.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 10}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 11]          This commandment of God is too little heeded; for Satan, through his temptations, has chained many fathers in the slavery of gross habits, and hurtful appetites. Their physical, mental, and moral powers are so paralyzed by these means that it is impossible for them to do their duty toward their families. Their minds are so besotted by the stupefying influences of tobacco or liquor that they do not realize their responsibility to train their children so that they may have moral power to resist temptation, to control appetite, to stand for the right, not to be influenced to evil, but to wield a strong influence for good.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 11}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 12]          Parents by a sinful indulgence of perverted appetite often place themselves in a condition of nervous excitability or exhaustion, where they are unable to discriminate between right and wrong, to manage their children wisely, and to judge correctly their motives and actions. They are in danger of magnifying little matters to mountains in their minds, while they pass lightly over grave sins. The father who has become a slave to abnormal appetite, who has sacrificed his God-given manhood to become a tobacco inebriate, cannot teach his children to control appetite and passion. It is impossible for him to thus educate them either by precept or example. How can the father whose mouth is filled with tobacco, whose breath poisons the atmosphere of home, teach his sons lessons of temperance and self-control? With what dignity can he exhort them to shun the wine-cup, when he himself has fallen beneath the tempter's power, and is bound by an appetite that has no foundation in nature? He is in no condition to rouse moral courage and independence in the young.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 12}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 13]          When we approach the youth who are acquiring the habit of using tobacco, and tell them of its pernicious influence upon the system, they frequently fortify themselves by citing the example of their fathers, or that of certain Christian ministers, or good and pious members of the church. They say, "If it does them no harm, it certainly cannot injure me." What an account will professed Christian men have to render to God for their intemperance! Their example strengthens the temptations of Satan to pervert the senses of the young by the use of artificial stimulants; it seems to them not a very bad thing to do what respectable church-members are in the habit of doing. But it is only a step from tobacco-using to liquor-drinking; in fact, the two vices usually go together.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 13}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 14]         Thousands learn to be drunkards from such influences as these. Too often the lesson has been unconsciously taught them by their own fathers. A radical change must be made in the heads of families before much progress can be made in ridding society of the monster of intemperance.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 14}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 15]          If tobacco is what it is often claimed to be, a nerve-quieter, instead of a nerve-paralyzer; if it is such a solace to men that they require it just before eating, just after eating, and most of the time between; if it is so great a comforter that large amounts should be expended upon it, and many hours of precious time devoted to indulging in its use,--then why should not women use it? Would it not be as beneficial to them as to their fathers, husbands, and brothers? Women have cares and perplexities to soothe, and, viewed from the standpoint of the tobacco inebriate, they are sustaining great loss, and practicing a useless self-denial, in refraining from the luxury which affords their husbands and sons so much comfort and strength.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 15}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 16]          If men cannot maintain their energy and spirits without this stimulus, what martyrdom do women constantly practice in letting it alone! The very fact that women do live, and bear the heaviest burdens of mind and body without its aid, and that the best men conscientiously refrain from using it, is evidence that tobacco-using is a necessity to no one, but simply a habit which enslaves its victim in a terrible bondage.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 16}
[HR, September 1, 1877 par. 17]          God forbid that woman should degrade herself to the use of a filthy and besotting narcotic. How disgusting is the picture which one may draw in the mind, of a woman whose breath is poisoned by tobacco. One shudders to think of little children twining their arms about her neck, and pressing their fresh, pure lips to that mother's lips, stained and polluted by the offensive fluid and odor of tobacco. Yet the picture is only more revolting because the reality is more rare than that of the father, the lord of the household, defiling himself with the disgusting weed. No wonder we see children turn from the kiss of the father whom they love, and if they kiss him seek not his lips, but his cheek or forehead, where their pure lips will not be contaminated.  {HR, September 1, 1877 par. 17}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 1]       October 1, 1877 Mrs. White's Address.         We are happy to have the privilege of meeting our friends by the lake side in this beautiful grove. Our merciful Heavenly Father has brought us once more in safety across the plains from the Pacific coast, and in return we would render him the tribute of our grateful hearts.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 1}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 2]          Our Saviour often preferred the fields, the groves, and the lake-sides for his temples. People flocked to these places in great crowds to listen to the words of truth which fell from his divine lips. He had special reasons for choosing these natural sanctuaries; the familiar objects of nature were thus presented to the eyes of his hearers, and he used those objects to simplify his teachings, binding his truths firmly upon the minds of the people by the lessons drawn from nature to illustrate his meaning.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 2}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 3]          Upon one occasion, early in the morning, the disciples, who were fishing, discerned their Master walking upon the beach. They immediately pulled for the shore where they could converse with him from their boats. But Jesus could not long remain hidden from the multitude who sought him unceasingly. His fame as the wonderful Healer of disease had spread far and near; and as he stood upon the beach, the people hurried thither, bringing their sick friends to lay before him, and implore him to heal them. His great heart of love was filled with divine pity for the objects of distress appealing to him for help.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 3}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 4]          Whatever way he might turn, there lay the suffering and dying, supplicating his mercy, and pleading for the blessing of peace and health which they believed he could give them. Some of the sufferers feared they would be overlooked among the many who were urging their cases before the great Physician. Though they despaired of gaining his personal attention, yet they would not leave his presence, believing that if they could even approach near enough to touch him, that touch would bring healing to them. Eagerly the wasted hands of the sick were stretched out amid the crowd to touch the dress or person of Christ, and as many as reached him received in their suffering bodies an answer to the touch of faith.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 4}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 5]          The dreary and disconsolate, whose minds had been imprisoned in the sepulcher of despair, were attracted to the presence of Jesus. Those who were mourning over the disappointed hopes of the present, and trembling in contemplation of a starless future, came to Christ, the Light of the world, as their only hope. With tender compassion he bent over the forms of the suffering, the despondent, and the dying. His lips pronounced the glad words, "Son, be of good cheer; thy sins are forgiven thee." Hope took the place of gloom and despair in the hearts of those whom Jesus blessed; health and joy animated their countenances; the lips that had but lately uttered only words of grief and doubt, now shouted the praise of God.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 5}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 6]          Disease fled from the touch of the Deliverer, and perfect health and soundness took the place of suffering and decay. Every applicant to Christ was relieved; not one mourner was left in pain; every desponding soul was tranquilized by his words of hope and forgiving love. Then the great Teacher commenced his lessons of instruction to the awe-struck, wondering crowd. But he was so jostled by the multitude, who were all eager to get within hearing of his voice, that he was finally crowded down to the brink of the lake, and had no place to set his feet. He therefore turned and beckoned to Peter, who was in his boat near the land. The disciple drew near, and the Saviour stepped into the open boat, and bade Peter thrust out a little from the shore.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 6}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 7]          The Majesty of Heaven took his position, not upon David's throne, but on the seat of a fisherman's swaying boat. And here the great Teacher taught his precious truths to the multitude, binding up those sacred lessons with illustrations drawn from the occupations of men, and the familiar objects of nature around them. This gave the stamp of reality to his instruction. The illustrations there presented to the listening multitude were to be repeated through all the ages. The truths thus represented were to be immortalized, and imprinted on the hearts of millions who were to come.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 7}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 8]          It was in the clear light of morning, and the illustrations employed by the great Teacher were impressive, though simple. He made use of the lofty trees, the cultivated soil, the barren rocks, the flowers of beauty struggling through the clefts, the everlasting hills, the glowing flowers of the valley, the birds, caroling their songs in the leafy branches, the spotless lily, resting in purity upon the bosom of the water. All these objects, that made up the living scene around them, were made the medium by which his lessons were impressed upon the minds of his hearers. They were thus brought home to the hearts of all, meeting the capacity of all who heard, and leading them gently up from the contemplation of the Creator's works in nature to nature's God.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 8}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 9]          The buds and blooming flowers of this bouquet which I hold, God has touched with varied delicate tints, most beautiful to the eye. The artistic skill of earth can produce nothing that will compare with the natural beauties given us by the great Master-Artist. As we look upon the lofty trees waving with fresh, green foliage, and the earth covered with its green velvet carpet, and the flowers and shrubs springing from the earth, we should remember that all these beauties of nature have been used by Christ in teaching his grand lessons of truth. As we look upon the fields of waving grain, and listen to the merry songsters in their leafy homes, and view the boats upon the water of the lake, we should remember the words of Christ upon the lakeside, in the groves, and on the mountains; and the lessons there taught by him should be repeated to us by the similar objects of nature which surrounds us. Such scenes should be sacredly regarded by us, and should bring joy and gladness to our hearts.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 9}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 10]          All Heaven is interested in the happiness of man. God is represented as a present help in our necessities. Christ identified himself with man; he understands his every infirmity and weakness. He is a sympathizing friend in all our afflictions, and will be our refuge when we are assailed by fierce temptation.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 10}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 11]          Love of Christ cannot exist in the heart without a corresponding love for our fellowmen. Love to God and to our neighbor are the ruling principles of the true Christian's life. The redeeming love of Christ should awaken all the affection and self-sacrificing devotion of the human heart.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 11}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 12]          Let the thought encourage us that Christ pities the erring, and desires to comfort the despondent, and encourage the weak. He is fully acquainted with the peculiar trials of every life. He never misjudges our motives, nor places a wrong estimate upon our character. Men may do us injustice, we may suffer by calumny and suspicion, but the Saviour knows our inmost thought, and cannot judge our actions wrongly. We may tell him all our griefs and perplexities, and he will never abuse our confidence, nor turn a deaf ear to our complaints.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 12}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 13]          In one of his most impressive lessons, Christ says, "Behold the fowls of the air; for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your Heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they? Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit to his stature?" The great Teacher is here leading out minds to understand the parental care and love which God has for his children. He directs them to observe the birds flitting from tree to tree, or skimming upon the bosom of the lake, without a flutter of distrust or fear. God's eye is upon these little creatures; he provides them food; he answers all their simple wants. Jesus inquires, "Are ye not much better than they?" Then why despond, or look into the future with sadness and foreboding?  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 13}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 14]          It is not the thought and anxiety of man that provides for his wants, and that causes him to grow in youth and to develop strength; but God is silently doing his work for man, adding to his stature as he progresses to maturity, and opening his mind to knowledge.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 14}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 15]          Again he says, "Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more value than many sparrows."  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 15}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 16]          If God cares for and preserves the little birds, will he not have far greater love and care for the creatures formed in his image?  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 16}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 17]          "And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these." The courtly robes of the greatest king that ever sat upon an earthly throne, could not compare, in their artificial splendor, with the spotless beauty of the lilies fashioned by the divine hand. This is an example of the estimate which the Creator of all that is beautiful, places upon the artificial in comparison with the natural.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 17}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 18]          God has given us these things of beauty as an expression of his love, that we may obtain correct views of his character. We are not to worship the things of nature, but in them we are to read the love of God. Nature is an open book, from the study of which we may gain a knowledge of the Creator, and be attracted to him by the things of use and beauty which he has provided with such a lavish hand to make us happy.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 18}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 19]          Much unnecessary care and anxiety is felt in regard to our future, concerning what we shall eat and drink, and wherewithal we shall be clothed. The labor and worry of needless display in apparel causes much fatigue and unhappiness, and shortens our lives. Our Saviour would not only have us discern the love of God displayed in the beautiful flowers about us, but he would have us learn from them lessons of simplicity, and of perfect faith and confidence in our Heavenly Father.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 19}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 20]          If God cares to make these inanimate things so beautiful, that will be cut down and perish in a day, how much more careful will he be to supply the needs of his obedient children, whose lives may be as enduring as eternity. How readily will he give them the adornment of his grace, the strength of wisdom, the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit. The love of God to man is incomprehensible, broad as the world, high as heaven, and as enduring as eternity.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 20}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 21]          "The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth his handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard." Notwithstanding that the love of God speaks to us through the lofty trees, the lovely flowers, the babbling brooks, and all the innumerable objects in nature, and in manifold blessings that brighten our lives, many turn from these expressions of God's love, which should make them cheerful and trusting, and brood over scenes of darkness, permitting their minds to dwell upon the idea that God is a stern judge of terrible exactitude.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 21}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 22]          The truth is that our Heavenly Father pities and loves his children. The repentant erring ones are warmly welcomed to his favor. Peter apostatized from Christ, although he had been greatly favored by being brought in close connection with him. He had witnessed his transfiguration, and had frequently seen his divine power flashing through the disguise of humanity.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 22}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 23]          The story of Peter's apostasy and its results illustrates the manner of God's dealing with men. Peter himself leaves the fullest record of his own apostasy. This was for the warning of others, that they might avoid falling into a like sin. He knew many who should come after him would feel secure in their own strength, and the honesty of their good intentions and resolves; yet the hour of temptation would find them unarmed by watchfulness and prayer, and they would fall as he had done, because they had not made God their strength.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 23}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 24]          But notwithstanding the degradation of their Godlike manhood to assimilate with the heartless and debased, notwithstanding they may have fallen a prey to appetite and passion, led by despicable persons whom in their secret hearts they despise; yet the disciple would teach that if they arouse to a sense of their condition, face about and leave their evil habits, calling upon God to help them to resist temptation, he will never turn from them nor reject their petition, but will comfort and sustain them by his forgiving love. "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God."  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 24}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 25]          God gave, in his Son, the best gift that he could bestow upon man. Christ, the Majesty of Heaven, consented to leave the heavenly courts, and lay aside his robes of royalty, to come to a world all stained and marred by the curse, to take man's nature, and to reach to the very depths of human misery and woe, that by his own example of perfect character he might elevate and ennoble fallen man.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 25}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 26]          He brings his divine power to unite with man's human efforts, that in Christ's glorious name the creature of earth may be a victor on his own account. He takes the sins of man upon himself, and imputes his righteousness to all who will lay hold of his merits by faith. The Redeemer of the world encircles the fallen race with his strong human arm, while with his divine arm he grasps the throne of the Infinite.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 26}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 27]          It is manifesting great ingratitude toward God to dwell upon the dark side of affairs, and let the shadows of despair shut from our souls the Sun of Righteousness. Sorrow comes and goes; it is the lot of man; we should not seek to magnify it, but rather dwell upon that which is bright and pleasant. When winter spreads its icy covering over the earth, we do not let our gladness freeze up with the flowers and brooks, and continually mourn because of the dismal days, and the chilling winds. On the other hand, we reach forward in imagination to the coming summer, with its warmth, and life, and beauty. Meanwhile we enjoy all the sunshine that comes to us, and find much comfort, in spite of the cold and snow, while we are waiting for nature to put on her fresh, bright garments of rejoicing.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 27}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 28]          Just now a cloud has shut from our sight the bright rays of the sun, and we are left in the shadow. Should we fret and repine because of this, and forget everything else that is bright and lovely around us? No; we should forget the cloud, and remember that the sun is not blotted out, but has only veiled its face for a moment, to shine forth again in greater apparent brightness, and to be prized and enjoyed more highly than if it had never been hidden.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 28}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 29]          It is God's will that we should be cheerful. He would have us open our hearts to the sunbeams of heaven; he would have our spirits mellowed by his love and goodness, apparent in our own lives, and in the things of nature surrounding us. Those who are brought in contact with us are affected for good or evil by our words and actions. We are unconsciously diffusing the fragrance of our character upon the moral atmosphere surrounding us, or we are poisoning that atmosphere by thoughts, words, and deeds which have a deleterious influence upon those with whom we associate. "No man liveth to himself."  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 29}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 30]          It is selfish to devote our precious time to mourning over disappointed hopes, indulging a useless grief that clouds the family circle. We should be cheerful, if only for the benefit of those who depend more or less upon us for happiness. We should be careful lest our unconscious influence unbalance others, and turn them from the work which God designed that they should do.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 30}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 31]          It is our duty to make the best of everything, and to cultivate a habit of looking at the bright side of things. Let the cloud that shadows us pass over, while we wait patiently till the clear blue sky again appears, and the blessed sunshine is revealed.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 31}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 32]          Many persons take a melancholy pleasure in feeling and talking as if the chief object of those with whom they are associated is to make them miserable. The sufferings of most such persons are self-created; they view everything from a false standpoint, and all things are perverted to their eyes. This is a terrible form of selfishness. Let us all forget self as much as possible, cultivate cheerfulness, seek to brighten the lives of others, and we shall then have less desire to complain of our own lot; we shall, in fact, lose sight of our selfish cares and gloom.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 32}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 33]          Those who have borne the greatest sorrows are frequently the ones who carry the greatest comfort to others, bringing sunshine wherever they go. Such ones have been chastened and sweetened by their afflictions; they did not lose confidence in God when trouble assailed them, but clung closer to his protecting love. Such ones are a living proof of the tender care of God, who makes the darkness as well as the light, and chastens us for our good. Christ is the light of the world; in him is no darkness. Precious light! Let us live in that light! Bid adieu to sadness and repining. Rejoice in the Lord always; and again I say, Rejoice.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 33}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 34]          The afflicted may take courage, the desponding may hope, for they have a sympathizing friend in Jesus. All our troubles and griefs we may pour into his sympathizing ears. When we associate together, let it not be to talk darkness and unbelief, to recount the gloomy chapters in our life experience. Let us talk of the love of God that has been manifested to us, that is seen in nature, in the firmament of the heavens, in all the wise arrangements of Providence. Let us search out the rays of sunshine that have brightened our pathway, and linger over their memory with grateful hearts. Let us dwell upon the matchless love of Christ; for in him we have a constant theme of rejoicing. In him is no darkness. He is the Light of life, the chief among ten thousand, and the one altogether lovely.                                                                   -    {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 34}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 1]       October 1, 1877 Home Duties of the Father.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Few fathers are fitted for the responsibility of training their children. They, themselves, need strict discipline that they may learn self-control, forbearance, and sympathy. Until they possess these attributes they are not capable of properly teaching their children. What can we say to awaken the moral sensibilities of fathers, that they may understand and undertake their duty to their offspring? The subject is of intense interest and importance, having a bearing upon the future welfare of our country. We would solemnly impress upon fathers, as well as mothers, the grave responsibility they have assumed in bringing children into the world. It is a responsibility from which nothing but death can free them. True the chief care and burden rests upon the mother during the first years of her children's lives, yet even then the father should be her stay and counsel, encouraging her to lean upon his large affections, and assisting her as much as possible.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 1}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 2]          The father's duty to his children should be one of his first interests. It should not be set aside for the sake of acquiring a fortune, or of gaining a high position in the world. In fact, those very conditions of affluence and honor frequently separate a man from his family, and cut off his influence from them more than anything else. If the father would have his children develop harmonious characters, and be an honor to him and a blessing to the world, he has a special work to do. God holds him responsible for that work. In the great day of reckoning it will be asked him: Where are the children that I intrusted to your care to educate for me, that their lips might speak my praise, and their lives be as a diadem of beauty in the world, and they live to honor me through all eternity?  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 2}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 3]          In some children the moral powers strongly predominate. They have power of will to control their minds and actions. In others the animal passions are almost irresistible. To meet these diverse temperaments, which frequently appear in the same family, fathers, as well as mothers, need patience and wisdom from the divine Helper. There is not so much to be gained by punishing children for their transgressions, as by teaching them the folly and heinousness of their sin, understanding their secret inclinations, and laboring to bend them toward the right.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 3}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 4]          The hours which many fathers spend in smoking should be improved in studying God's plan of government, and gathering lessons from those divine methods. The teachings of Jesus unfold to the father modes of reaching the human heart, and impressing upon it important lessons of truth and right. Jesus used the familiar objects of nature to illustrate and intensify his meaning. He drew lessons from every-day life, the occupations of men, and their dealing with one another.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 4}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 5]          The father should frequently gather his children around him, and lead their minds into channels of moral and religious light. He should study their different tendencies and susceptibilities, and reach them through the plainest avenues. Some may be best influenced through veneration and the fear of God; others through the manifestation of his benevolence and wise providence, calling forth their deep gratitude; others may be more deeply impressed by opening before them the wonders and mysteries of the natural world, with all its delicate harmony and beauty, which speak to their souls of Him who is the Creator of the heavens and the earth, and all the beautiful things therein.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 5}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 6]          Children who are gifted with the talent or love of music may receive impressions that will be life-long, by the judicious use of those susceptibilities as the medium for religious instruction. They may be taught that if they are not right with God they are like a discord in the divine harmony of creation, like an instrument out of tune, giving forth discordant strains more grievous to God than harsh, inharmonious notes are to their own fine musical ear.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 6}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 7]          Many may be reached best through sacred pictures, illustrating scenes in the life and mission of Christ. By this means truths may be vividly imprinted upon their minds, never to be effaced. The Roman Catholic Church understands this fact, and appeals to the senses of the people through the charm of sculpture and paintings. While we have no sympathy for image worship, which is condemned by the law of God, we hold that it is proper to take advantage of that almost universal love of pictures in the young, to fasten in their minds valuable moral truths, to bind the gospel to their hearts by beautiful imagery illustrating the great moral principles of the Bible. Even so our Saviour illustrated his sacred lessons by the imagery found in God's created works.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 7}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 8]          It will not do to lay down an iron rule by which every member of the family is forced into the same discipline. It is better to exert a milder sway, and, when any special lesson is required, to reach the consciences of the youth through their individual tastes, and marked points of character. While there should be a uniformity in the family discipline, it should be varied to meet the wants of different members of the family. It should be the parents' study not to arouse the combativeness of their children, not to excite them to anger and rebellion, but to interest them, and inspire them with a desire to attain to the highest intelligence and perfection of character. This can be done in a spirit of Christian sympathy and forbearance, the parents realizing the peculiar dangers of their children, and firmly, yet kindly, restraining their propensities to sin.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 8}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 9]          The parents, especially the father, should guard against the danger of their children learning to look upon him as a detective, peering into all their actions, watching and criticising them, ready to seize upon and punish them for every misdemeanor. The father's conduct upon all occasions should be such that the children will understand that his efforts to correct them spring from a heart full of love for them. When this point is gained, a great victory has been accomplished. Fathers should have a sense of their children's human want and weakness, and his sympathy and sorrow for the erring ones should be greater than any sorrow they can feel for their own misdeeds. This will be perceived by the corrected child, and will soften the most stubborn heart.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 9}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 10]          The father, as priest and house-band of the family circle, should stand to them as nearly in the place of Christ as possible--a sufferer for those who sin, one who, though guiltless, endures the pains and penalty of his children's wrongs, and, while he inflicts punishment upon them, suffers more deeply under it than they do.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 10}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 11]          But if the father exhibits a want of self-control before his children, how can he teach them to govern their wrong propensities? If he displays anger or injustice, or evidence that he is the slave of any evil habit, he loses half his influence over them. Children have keen perceptions, and draw sharp conclusions; precept must be followed by example to have much weight with them. If the father indulges in the use of any hurtful stimulant, or falls into any other degrading habit, how can he maintain his moral dignity before the watchful eyes of his children? If indulgence in the use of tobacco must be made an exception in his case, the sons may feel justified in taking the same license. And they may not only use tobacco because father does, but may gradually glide into the habit of taking intoxicating liquor on the plea that it is no worse to use wine or beer than tobacco. Thus, through the influence of the father's example, the son sets his feet in the path of the drunkard.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 11}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 12]          The dangers of youth are many. There are innumerable temptations to gratify appetite in this land of plenty. Young men in our cities are brought face to face with this sort of temptation every day. They fall under deceptive allurements to gratify appetite, without the thought that they are endangering health. The young frequently receive the impression that happiness is to be found in freedom from restraint, and in the enjoyment of forbidden pleasures and self-gratification. This enjoyment is purchased at the expense of the physical, mental, and moral health, and turns to bitterness at last.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 12}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 13]          How important, then, that fathers look well after the habits of their sons, and their associates. And first of all he should see that no perverted appetite holds him in bondage, lessening his influence with his sons, and sealing his lips on the subject of self-indulgence in regard to hurtful stimulants.  {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 13}
[HR, October 1, 1877 par. 14]          Man can do much more for God and his fellow-man if he is in the vigor of health than if he is suffering from disease and pain. Tobacco-using, liquor-drinking, and wrong habits of diet, induce disease and pain which incapacitate man for the use he might be in the world. Nature, being outraged, makes her voice heard, sometimes in no gentle tones of remonstrance, in fierce pains and extreme debility. For every indulgence of unnatural appetite the physical health suffers, the brain loses its clearness to act and discriminate. The father, above all others, should have a clear, active mind, quick perceptions, calm judgment, physical strength to support him in his arduous duties, and most of all the help of God to order his acts aright. He should therefore be entirely temperate, walking in the fear of God, and the admonition of his law, mindful of all the small courtesies and kindnesses of life, the support and strength of his wife, a perfect pattern for his sons to follow, a counselor and authority for his daughters. He should stand forth in the moral dignity of a man free from the slavery of evil habits and appetites, qualified for the sacred responsibilities of educating his children for the higher life.                                                                   -    {HR, October 1, 1877 par. 14}
[HR, November 1, 1877 par. 1]       November 1, 1877 Importance of Preserving Physical  Health.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         It may seem strange to some that, while all is stir and activity in the Temperance cause, I should, in discussing that question, enter so fully into the home life, and the development of character in the child, as it progresses from infancy to maturity. My apology is that the work of temperance reform must begin at home, and with the early training of the child, in order to be thoroughly successful. The moral sensibilities of parents must be roused to appreciate the responsibility incumbent upon them in rearing their children with the strength of character, and integrity of purpose to resist temptation, and to present a firm front against the attacks of popular vice, in all its seductive and dangerous phases.  {HR, November 1, 1877 par. 1}
[HR, November 1, 1877 par. 2]          I am thoroughly convinced that to realize a permanent change for the better in the morals of society, the education of the masses must begin with their early lives. The mother must be the first teacher through that stage of life in which the foundation of character is laid. The guidance of the child, in its first years, is almost wholly committed to her. And, as a rule, she has the essential elements to be the best teacher it can possibly have; she has the deep love and sympathy for the child, the earnest desire for his welfare, the skill in his management which no other can possess to so great a degree. If, in her efforts to mold the character of her child, she keeps a firm hold upon God, and seeks by prayer and consecration to follow the divine will, in training the charge he has given to her, she can almost insure for him an honorable and upright future.  {HR, November 1, 1877 par. 2}
[HR, November 1, 1877 par. 3]          The habits formed in early youth, the tastes acquired, the powers of mind expanded, the self-control gained, the principles inculcated from the cradle, are almost certain to determine the future of the man or woman. Therefore, I have felt an intense earnestness in bringing before the mother, subjects which it is not fashionable to discuss in connection with the great cause of Temperance, now agitating the public more than ever before, because of the crime and corruption occasioned by intemperance and lax morals, which might have been prevented by the proper training in youth of the present generation.  {HR, November 1, 1877 par. 3}
[HR, November 1, 1877 par. 4]          One of the greatest aids in the perfecting of pure and noble characters in the young, and strengthening their capacity to resist temptations to do evil, to indulge appetite or to fall into any debasing excesses, is the possession of sound physical health. The mind and body are intimately connected. If the former is to be firm and well-balanced, the latter should be in the best possible condition. Conscience and right principles of life should be sustained by firm, quiet nerves, a healthful circulation, and the activity and strength of general health.  {HR, November 1, 1877 par. 4}
[HR, November 1, 1877 par. 5]          It is of the highest importance that men and women be instructed in the science of human life, and in the best means of preserving and acquiring physical health. Especially is youth the time to lay up a stock of knowledge to be put in daily practice through life. Youth is the time to establish good habits, to correct wrong ones already contracted, to gain and to hold the power of self-control, and to lay the plan, and accustom one's self to the practice of ordering all the acts of life with reference to the will of God, and the welfare of our fellow-creatures. Youth is the sowing time, that determines the harvest both of this life and the life beyond the grave.  {HR, November 1, 1877 par. 5}
[HR, November 1, 1877 par. 6]          The youth of our time should be patiently instructed by both parents and teachers in the laws of physical health, and the means provided by the providence of God for the restoration of that health when once impaired by voluntary or involuntary violation of Nature's laws. Jesus did not ignore the claims of the body. He had respect for the physical condition of man, and went about healing the sick, and restoring their faculties to those suffering from their loss. How incumbent then is it upon us to preserve the natural health with which God has endowed us, and to avoid dwarfing or weakening our powers.  {HR, November 1, 1877 par. 6}
[HR, November 1, 1877 par. 7]          Parents should impress upon their children the fact that all their powers are from God; that he has claims upon every faculty; that in sinning against their bodies, by abusing their physical health in any manner, they sin against God, and slight one of his choicest blessings. God gives us health to use in his service; and the greater physical strength we possess, the stronger our powers of endurance, the more we should do for the Master; and instead of abusing and overtaxing our strength, we should sacredly preserve it for his use.  {HR, November 1, 1877 par. 7}
[HR, November 1, 1877 par. 8]          The young should be shown that they are not at liberty to do as they please with their lives; that now is their day of trust, and by and by will come their day of reckoning; that God will not hold them guiltless for treating lightly his precious gifts; that the world's Redeemer has paid an infinite price for them, and their lives and talents belong to him; that they will be finally judged according to the faithful or unfaithful stewardship of the capital which God has intrusted to their care. They should be taught that the greater their endowment of means and opportunities, the more heavily does the responsibility of God's work rest upon them, and the more are they required to do.  {HR, November 1, 1877 par. 8}
[HR, November 1, 1877 par. 9]          The moral sensibilities of the youth must be aroused to the fact that their physical, mental, and moral powers are not their own, to use for their own selfish gratification, but lent them of God, to use in his service; and that his displeasure is visited upon those who develop and indulge injurious appetites and passions, and debase their God-given powers to their own sinful pleasures. If the youth are thus brought up to feel their responsibility to their Creator, and the important trust given them in their own lives, they will hesitate to plunge into the vortex of dissipation and crime that swallows up so many of the brilliant, promising young men of our age.  {HR, November 1, 1877 par. 9}
[HR, November 1, 1877 par. 10]          Let the work of reform begin at home; train up the child to habits of industry, and serious reflection; present life to him as a grave reality; show him his duty to his God, his neighbor, and himself; inculcate moral and religious principles in his mind; give him a suitable education, the means of earning an honest living; let him know you are ever ready to give him tender sympathy and sound advice, to help him if he stumbles, and to encourage him onward; and he will not be likely to go far astray, or miss being a blessing and ornament to the world.                                                                   -    {HR, November 1, 1877 par. 10}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 1]       December 1, 1877 Education of our Daughters.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         In the Word of God we find a beautiful description of a happy home and the woman who presides over it: "Her children rise up, and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her." What greater commendation can be desired by the mistress of a home, than that which is here expressed. The apostle recognizes the importance of the family relations, and the powerful influence of the home. In his epistles he enjoins certain rules upon families. He says of the children, "Let them learn first to show piety at home, and to requite their parents; for that is good and acceptable before God."  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 1}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 2]          Children can be educated to be helpful. They are naturally active and inclined to be busy; and this activity is susceptible of being trained and directed in the right channel. Children may be taught, when young, to lift daily their light burdens, each child having some particular task for the accomplishment of which he is responsible to his parents or guardian. They will thus learn to bear the yoke of duty while young; and the performance of their little tasks will become a pleasure, bringing them a happiness that is only gained by well-doing. They will become accustomed to work and responsibility, and will relish employment, perceiving that life holds for them more important business than that of amusing themselves.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 2}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 3]          In the fulfillment of their apportioned tasks, strength of memory and a right balance of mind may be gained, as well as stability of character and dispatch. The day, with its round of little duties, calls for thought, calculation, and a plan of action. As the children become older, still more can be required of them. It should not be exhaustive labor, nor should their work be so protracted as to fatigue and discourage them; but it should be judiciously selected with reference to the physical development most desirable, and the proper cultivation of the mind and character.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 3}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 4]          Work is good for children; they are happier to be usefully employed a large share of the time; their innocent amusements are enjoyed with a keener zest after the successful completion of their tasks. Labor strengthens both the muscles and the mind. Mothers may make precious little helpers of their children; and, while teaching them to be useful, they may themselves gain knowledge of human nature, and how to deal with these fresh, young beings, and keep their hearts warm and youthful by contact with the little ones. And as their children look to them in confidence and love, so may they look to the dear Saviour for help and guidance.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 4}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 5]          Children that are properly trained, as they advance in years, learn to love that labor which makes the burdens of their friends lighter. This daily employment closes the door to many temptations to which the indolent are exposed. It is to be deeply regretted that the children of the wealthy are not, as a class, educated to useful physical labor. Riches may be considered a misfortune if they lead their possessor to look upon labor as undignified and degrading.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 5}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 6]          The world is full of young men and women who pride themselves upon their ignorance of any useful labor; and they are, almost invariably, frivolous, vain, fond of display, unhappy, unsatisfied, and too often dissipated and unprincipled. Such characters are a blot upon society, and a disgrace to their parents. They fill no place in the world, but are an incubus upon it.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 6}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 7]          Many who consider it necessary for a son to be trained with reference to his own future maintenance seem to consider it entirely optional with herself, whether or not their daughter is educated to be independent and self-supporting. She usually learns little at school which can be put to practical use in earning her daily bread; and receiving no instruction at home in the mysteries of the kitchen and domestic life, she grows up utterly useless, a burden upon her parents.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 7}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 8]          She spends her time in visiting, gossiping, and in other unprofitable ways, having no aim or object in life, but to get as much pleasure out of it as possible. But let fortune change, let riches take wings and fly away, and she finds herself without resources, with no means of supporting herself, no knowledge that she can turn to any account. She has never learned even to wait upon herself, and is wholly unfitted for the stern realities of life.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 8}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 9]          A woman who has been taught to take care of herself, is also fitted to take care of others. She will never be a drug in the family or in society. When fortune frowns, there will be a place for her somewhere, a place where she can earn an honest living, and assist those who are dependent upon her. Woman should be trained to some business whereby she can gain a livelihood if necessary. Passing over other honorable employments, every girl should learn to take charge of the domestic affairs of home, should be a cook, a housekeeper, a seamstress. She should understand all those things which it is necessary that the mistress of a house should know, whether her family are rich or poor. Then, if reverses come, she is prepared for any emergency; she is, in a manner, independent of circumstances.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 9}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 10]          The fashionable waste of time encouraged or tolerated in children, and especially in daughters, lays the foundation for corrupt morals, and an enfeebled body. Fathers and mothers, how are your children coming forth from under your hand? Are you training your daughters aright, laying for them the foundation of virtuous characters, and teaching them that life is not what it is represented to be in novels, but a reality, claiming earnest thought and labor?  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 10}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 11]          Girls should be taught that the true charm of womanliness is not alone in beauty of form or feature, nor in the possession of accomplishments; but in a meek and quiet spirit, in patience, generosity, kindness, and a willingness to do and suffer for others. They should be taught to work, to study to some purpose, to live for some object, to trust in God and fear him, and to respect their parents. Then, as they advance in years, they will grow more pure minded, self-reliant, and beloved. It will be impossible to degrade such a woman. She will escape the temptations and trials that have been the ruin of so many.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 11}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 12]          A serious error lies at the foundation of the fashionable education of girls; it is the idea that they have no individuality of character, and therefore no need of any special training such as is given to boys in order to prepare them for the battle of life. Many are taught from babyhood that it is ladylike to be helpless, and that it is almost a disgrace to engage in household labor. But, when the tenderly reared daughter of wealthy parents meets with misfortune, and is left without means or friends, and unacquainted with any labor that might keep starvation from her door, then it is that she wakes up, when it is too late, to the terrible mistake of her early life, and the criminal blindness of her overfond parents. Hundreds and thousands of delicately reared women are today struggling with poverty and want, who might be independent and happy if they had been taught usefulness and industry in early life.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 12}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 13]         It is as essential for our daughters to learn the proper use of time as it is for our sons, and they are equally accountable to God for the manner in which they occupy it. Life is given us for wise improvement of the talents we possess. The greater our opportunities, the greater is our responsibility to the Giver of all good gifts. We are God's property, and must render an account of all our actions to him. How poor will our lives appear in his sight if they are destitute of noble, unselfish actions; if they have been spent in idleness, pleasure-seeking, and frivolity.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 13}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 14]          Adam was placed in glorious Eden as the king of the whole earth; yet there was given him a work to do; the Creator required him to dress and take care of the garden. Thus divine wisdom saw it was best for sinless man to have employment; how much more necessary, then, is it for the fallen race to occupy their time with useful labor, thus shutting the door against many temptations, and guarding against the encroachments of the evil one.  {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 14}
[HR, December 1, 1877 par. 15]          Those who have nothing to do are the most miserable of mortals. It is an unsatisfying life that is guided only by inclination and love of pleasure, in which we look in vain for some generous deed, some earnest, active work, that has blessed the world. In looking over the record of each day, we should be able to find a balance to our account above selfish gratification; something accomplished that elevates ourselves, benefits our fellow-creatures, and is acceptable to God.                                                                   -    {HR, December 1, 1877 par. 15}
[HR, February 1, 1878 par. 1]       February 1, 1878 Our Children--Importance of Early  Training.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Many parents cause their children to be involuntary commandment breakers. They leave them to come up, following their own inclinations, and studying their own pleasure. The weary mother toils under her own burdens, and also those burdens which her children, and especially her daughters, should help her to bear. Her spirit groans because of the utter want of sympathy and assistance manifested toward her by her daughters, who are selfish, willful, caring only for their own ease and gratification. Both sons and daughters seem bent only upon their own pleasure, thinking and caring little for their parents.  {HR, February 1, 1878 par. 1}
[HR, February 1, 1878 par. 2]          This class of youth continually transgress the first four commandments, enjoining upon them supreme love to God, and also the last six, which point out their duty to their fellow-creatures. God has enjoined duties and responsibilities upon every son and daughter of Adam, and the child who is brought up to be useful, to assist his parents, and to follow some stated occupation, is much happier than the idler. He escapes many temptations to sin which beset the latter, and he matures at length into an earnest, active worker, whose capabilities have been thoroughly cultivated and made valuable by the system and discipline of early life.  {HR, February 1, 1878 par. 2}
[HR, February 1, 1878 par. 3]          The physical and mental growth of the youth of this age is in a great degree retarded or dwarfed by their intemperate habits. In eating, drinking, studying, in their amusements and occupations, there is a tendency to excess, irregularity, and demoralization. The training, or lack of training, at home and in school, only makes the evil worse, and prepares the young man for more decided vices, and the young woman for the follies and abuses of fashionable life.  {HR, February 1, 1878 par. 3}
[HR, February 1, 1878 par. 4]          All this might be, as a rule, avoided, did the parents but see their duty plainly, and perform it unflinchingly. When children are young, it is a comparatively easy matter to direct their minds into proper channels, to systematize their daily pursuits, to teach them order and regularity, and to instill into their minds and hearts a proper sense of their responsibility to God and to their fellow-creatures. But when the habits are formed, the inclinations bent in the wrong direction, the evil seed sown in the mind, it is almost impossible to mold the character anew.  {HR, February 1, 1878 par. 4}
[HR, February 1, 1878 par. 5]          The gravest responsibilities therefore rest upon fathers and mothers while their children are growing up around them, subject to their influence and will. With fear and trembling, and much earnest prayer, should they fulfill the trust which God has given them. In the rush and hurry of business, parents, and especially fathers, are too apt to neglect the young family growing up in their homes. They seem to think that if the children are well fed, clothed, and sent to school; their duty is fully performed. The mother is presumed to attend to all matters pertaining to moral discipline; and if she fails in this, the children grow up untutored, erratic, and indolent.  {HR, February 1, 1878 par. 5}
[HR, February 1, 1878 par. 6]          Children, in their early training, need the firm, restraining influence of the father, combined with the gentle, sympathetic love of the mother, in order to perfect noble characters, and be fitted for the grave duties of life.  {HR, February 1, 1878 par. 6}
[HR, February 1, 1878 par. 7]          Money, houses, lands, and merchandise, all sink into insignificance when compared with the importance of properly educating and directing the mental, moral, and physical forces of our children. It is of little consequence whether we leave them large or small possessions, compared with the importance of giving them well-developed characters, unswerving rectitude, and noble purpose. Such a legacy is more precious than treasures of gold, and will never depreciate in value. No accident, nor time, nor change can affect it. Property may be swept away; but this sacred legacy remains untarnished, and will win for its possessor untold riches in the eternal future.  {HR, February 1, 1878 par. 7}
[HR, February 1, 1878 par. 8]          There is a positive necessity for parents to combine their human efforts with divine power in the management of their children, if they would secure to them the noblest virtue, purity of motives, and a high sense of honor, as the ruling principles of their lives. This would elevate the standard of morality in families. But the great excuse which parents give for neglecting the moral culture of their children is want of time. If mothers would dispense with the endless dressing, stitching, and visiting imposed upon them by fashionable life, they would find many hours gained for association with, and training of, their children. They would then find time to become acquainted with their individual temperaments and characters, and learn how best to manage them to secure the desired results. They would lose, in a great measure, the irritability caused by many conflicting interests, and which too often renders them unfit to deal with their children.  {HR, February 1, 1878 par. 8}
[HR, February 1, 1878 par. 9]          The minds of many women are exercised almost entirely upon fashion and display; their inventive powers are daily taxed to prepare new dishes to tempt the appetite; and all their Heaven-given intelligence subverted to meet the demands of a false and demoralized state of society. This bondage of custom in which women are held, robs children of their God-given rights, casts them, morally feeble, and incapable, upon the world, to be overtaken by intemperance and crime.  {HR, February 1, 1878 par. 9}
[HR, February 1, 1878 par. 10]          Children are coming up all over our land without self control, with no fixed principles, no stability, and no religion. They drift into society, form evil associations, become familiar with sin, repudiate the counsel of parents, and rush headlong into vice. Oh, that parents would arouse to a sense of their dangerous negligence toward the children that God has given them to rear to his glory. Oh, that they would determine to press back the baleful influences that are driving our youth to destruction. Oh, that they would realize of how little importance is the amassing of wealth, the friendship of the world, the dictates of fashion, compared with the sacred duty of rearing their children in the fear of God, and to take their places on the side of Right and Reform.  {HR, February 1, 1878 par. 10}
[HR, March 1, 1878 par. 1]       March 1, 1878 Temperance Essential to Christian  Character.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         God gives man no permission to violate the laws of his being. But man, through yielding to Satan's temptations to indulge intemperance, brings the higher faculties in subjection to the animal appetites and passions, and when these gain the ascendency, man, who was created a little lower than the angels, with faculties susceptible of the highest cultivation, surrenders to the control of Satan. And he gains easy access to those who are in bondage to appetite. Through intemperance, some sacrifice one-half, and others two-thirds, of their physical, mental, and moral powers. Those who would have clear minds to discern Satan's devices, must have their physical appetites under the control of reason and conscience. The moral and vigorous action of the higher powers of the mind is essential to the perfection of Christian character.  {HR, March 1, 1878 par. 1}
[HR, March 1, 1878 par. 2]          The ignorance that has prevailed in regard to God's law in our physical nature, is deplorable. Intemperance of any kind is a violation of the laws of our being. Imbecility is prevailing to a fearful extent. Sin is made attractive by the covering of light which Satan throws over it, and he is well pleased when he can hold the Christian world in their daily habits under the tyranny of custom. Those who allow appetite to govern them are, in many of their habits, elevated but little above the heathen. Satan is constantly drawing the people from saving light, to custom and fashion, irrespective of physical, mental, and moral health. The great enemy knows that if appetite and passion predominate, health of body and strength of intellect are sacrificed upon the altar of self-gratification, and man is brought to speedy ruin. If enlightened intellect holds the reins, controlling the animal propensities and keeping them in subjection to the moral powers, Satan well knows that his power to overcome with his temptations is very small.  {HR, March 1, 1878 par. 2}
[HR, March 1, 1878 par. 3]          In our day, people talk of the "Dark Ages," and boast of progress. But with this progress wickedness and crime do not decrease. We deplore the absence of natural simplicity, and the increase of artificial display. Health, strength, beauty, and long life, which were common in the so-called "Dark Ages," are rare now. Nearly everything desirable is sacrificed to meet the demands of fashionable life. Many are working out for themselves, through this violation of the laws of their being, physical suffering, and mental and moral feebleness.  {HR, March 1, 1878 par. 3}
[HR, March 1, 1878 par. 4]          Through his devices, Satan has, in many respects, made the domestic life one of care and complicated burdens, in order to meet the demands of fashion. His purpose in doing this is to keep minds so fully occupied with the things of this life that they can give but little attention to their highest interest. Intemperance in eating, and extravagance in dressing, have so engrossed the minds of the Christian world that they do not take time to become intelligent in regard to the laws of their being, that they may obey them.  {HR, March 1, 1878 par. 4}
[HR, March 1, 1878 par. 5]          If we would see the standard of virtue and godliness exalted, we, as Christians, have a work devolving upon us individually to control appetite, the indulgence of which counteracts the force of truth, and weakens moral power to resist and overcome temptation. As Christ's followers, we should, in eating and drinking, act from principle. When we obey the injunction of the apostle, "Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God," thousands of dollars which are now sacrificed upon the altar of hurtful lust will flow into the Lord's treasury.  {HR, March 1, 1878 par. 5}
[HR, March 1, 1878 par. 6]          Many who are held by Satan under the power of slavish appetite, are the professed followers of Christ. They profess to worship God, while appetite is their god. Their unnatural desires for hurtful indulgences are not controlled by reason or judgment. Those who are slaves to tobacco will see their families suffering for the conveniences of life, and for necessary food; yet they have not the power of will to forego their tobacco. The clamors of appetite prevail over natural affection, and this brute passion controls them. The cause of Christianity, and even humanity, would not in any case be sustained, if dependent upon those in the habitual use of tobacco and liquor. If they had means to use in only one direction, the treasury of God would not be replenished, but they would have their tobacco and liquor.  {HR, March 1, 1878 par. 6}
[HR, March 1, 1878 par. 7]          It is impossible for such men to realize the binding claims and holiness of the law of God; for the brain and nerves are deadened by the use of this narcotic. They cannot value the atonement, or appreciate the worth of immortal life. The indulgence of fleshly lusts wars against the soul. The apostle, in the most impressive language, addresses Christians, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God." If the body is saturated with liquor and defiled by tobacco, it is not holy and acceptable to God. Satan knows that it cannot be, and for this reason he brings his temptations to bear upon the point of appetite, that he may bring us into bondage to this propensity, and thus work the ruin of thousands.  {HR, March 1, 1878 par. 7}
[HR, March 1, 1878 par. 8]          The Jewish sacrifices were all examined with careful scrutiny to see if any blemish was upon them, or if they were tainted with disease; and the least defect or impurity was a sufficient reason for the priests to reject them. The offering must be sound and valuable. The apostle has in view the requirements of God upon the Jews in their offerings when he in the most earnest manner appeals to his brethren to present their bodies a living sacrifice. Not a diseased, decaying offering, but a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable unto God.  {HR, March 1, 1878 par. 8}
[HR, March 1, 1878 par. 9]          Many come to the house of God in feebleness, and many come defiled by the indulgence of their own appetite. Those who have degraded themselves by wrong habits, when they assemble for the worship of God, give forth such emanations from their diseased bodies as to be disgusting to those around them. And how offensive must this be to a pure and holy God.  {HR, March 1, 1878 par. 9}
[HR, March 1, 1878 par. 10]          A large proportion of all the infirmities that afflict the human family, are the results of their own wrong habits, because of their willing ignorance, or of their disregard of the light which God has given in relation to the laws of their being. It is not possible for us to glorify God while living in violation of the laws of life. The heart cannot possibly maintain consecration to God while lustful appetite is indulged. A diseased body and disordered intellect, because of continual indulgence in hurtful lust, make sanctification of the body and spirit impossible. The apostle understood the importance of the healthful conditions of the body for the successful perfection of Christian character. He says, "I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway." He mentions the fruit of the Spirit, among which is temperance. "And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts."                                                                   -    {HR, March 1, 1878 par. 10}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 1]       April 1, 1878 The Apostasy of Solomon.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -                                   The Mount of Offense.                                                    -          In the days of Christ there were still to be seen opposite the Kidron, on the southern eminence of the Mount of Olives, huge stones, and relics of heathen temples and altars. This debris was in sight of the temple of God, and seemed to defiantly confront it. King Solomon had built those heathen sanctuaries during the time of his departure from God, and though they had subsequently been destroyed, their remnants were still remaining as memorials of his apostasy. During Josiah's reign, unsightly blocks of wood and stone were to be seen peering through the myrtle and olive groves.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 1}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 2]          Josiah had read to priests and people the book of the law found in the side of the ark in the house of God. His sensitive conscience was deeply stirred as he saw how far the people had departed from the requirements of the covenant they had made with God. He saw that they were indulging appetite to a fearful extent, and perverting their senses by the use of wine. Men in sacred offices were frequently incapacitated for the duties of their positions, because of their indulgence in wine.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 2}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 3]          Appetite and passion were fast gaining the ascendency over the reason and judgment of the people, till they could not discern that the retribution of God would follow upon their corrupt course. Josiah, the youthful reformer, in the fear of God demolished the profane sanctuaries and hideous idols built for heathen worship, and the altars reared for sacrifices to heathen deities. Yet there were still to be seen in Christ's time the memorials of the sad apostasy of the king of Israel and his people.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 3}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 4]          Solomon, at the age of eighteen years, commenced his reign upon the throne of his father, David. He felt his need of strength from God. He asked for it humbly, and it was given to him. When he, at this early age, assumed the reins of government, he was cautious and distrustful of himself. He placed great confidence in the men who had wisely sustained his father, and deferred to their counsel. He did not feel competent to fill so responsible a position without the aid of wiser and more experienced heads.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 4}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 5]          God perceived the desire of Solomon to walk with integrity before him, and to deal justly with his people, and, in a dream, asked what he should give him. And Solomon, after recounting the goodness of God to him, and to his father David, answered the Lord, saying, "I am but a little child; I know not how to go out or come in. And thy servant is in the midst of thy people which thou hast chosen, a great people, that cannot be numbered nor counted for multitude. Give therefore thy servant an understanding heart to judge thy people, that I may discern between good and bad; for who is able to judge this thy so great a people?"  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 5}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 6]          The Lord was pleased with Solomon's answer, because, instead of asking any personal favor for himself, he asked for power to guide his people aright. God said unto Solomon, "Behold, I have done according to thy words: lo, I have given thee a wise and an understanding heart; so that there was none like thee before thee, neither after thee shall any arise like unto thee. And I have also given thee that which thou hast not asked, both riches and honor; so that there shall not be any among the kings like unto thee all thy days. And if thou wilt walk in my ways, to keep my statutes and my commandments, as thy father David did walk, then I will lengthen thy days."  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 6}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 7]          Solomon's youth was illustrious, because he was connected with Heaven, and made God his dependence and his strength. God has called him Jedidiah, which, interpreted, means The Beloved of God. He had been the pride and hope of his father, and well beloved in the sight of his mother. He had been surrounded by every worldly advantage that could improve his education and increase his wisdom. But, on the other hand, the corruption of court life was calculated to lead him to love amusement and the gratification of his appetite. He never felt the want of means by which to gratify his desires, and never had need to exercise self-denial.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 7}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 8]         Notwithstanding all these objectionable surroundings, the character of Solomon was preserved in purity during his youth. God's angel could talk with him in the night season; and the divine promise to give him understanding and judgment, and to fully qualify him for his responsible work, was faithfully kept. In the history of Solomon we have the assurance that God will do great things for those who love him, who are obedient to his commandments, and trust in him as their surety and strength.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 8}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 9]          Many of our youth suffer shipwreck in the dangerous voyage of life, because they are self-confident and presumptuous. They follow their inclinations, and are allured by amusements, and indulgence of appetite, till habits are formed which become shackles, impossible for them to break, and which drag them down to ruin. Their once bright hopes and prospects are wrecked, and they are held in the veriest bondage to Satan. If the youth of our day would, like young King Solomon, feel their need of heavenly wisdom, and seek to develop and strengthen their higher faculties, and consecrate them to the service of God, their lives would show great and noble results, and bring pure and holy happiness to themselves and many others.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 9}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 10]          Those who do not make God their trust, but indulge their animal passions and appetites, are gradually overcome entirely by their evil propensities: their moral powers become enfeebled; they are unable to discriminate between right and wrong; and Satan takes advantage of this to lead them into carrying forward his work. Thus God is robbed of the service due him, and society is deprived of the benefits which would follow the proper use of the endowments which God has bestowed upon them to use for his glory. This debasement of the higher qualities of the mind to the slavery of appetite and passion is a bondage more to be dreaded than prisons and fetters.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 10}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 11]          God made man in his own image for high and noble purposes, such as are the delight of angels. If he connects with Heaven, the wisdom of Heaven will be given him, as in the case of Solomon in the years of his youth and purity. Continual dependence upon God, and obedience to him, will prevent man from imitating the example of Solomon in his mature years, when evil associates and unsanctified connections led him into apostasy and ruin. If the youth are connected with Heaven they will be able to discern evil from good, and to penetrate the specious appearance with which vice hides its hideousness. They will carefully consider every step they take, realizing that it can never be retraced, and that when they are once led astray by the deceitful devices of sin, they are weakened in principle, and are in double danger of again becoming the victims of temptation.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 11}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 12]          The thought of our responsibility to God should be the strongest safeguard to finite minds. It is a solemn thought that our individual being is inseparably bound to the infinite God. Christ, our Saviour, has, by the sacrifice of his own life, brought to man, who was feeble in moral power, divine strength, that, through his name and merits, man might become, even in this life, little less than the angels of God. Whatever course we may choose to pursue, so long as we possess our reason we can never cease to be responsible to God for our words and deeds.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 12}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 13]          It is the basest ingratitude to accept the favors and blessings of God with the indifference of dumb brutes, without making any acknowledgment of his goodness, or meeting the claims he has upon us. Our faculties are given us to be used in the work of God; and if we answer this purpose of our existence, still more important work will be intrusted to us; we shall be co-laborers with the Creator of the universe, ambassadors for Christ. We shall be elevated above the taint of selfishness and moral defilement; and the thought that we are living for a grand and noble purpose, fulfilling the design of our being, will make us earnest, cheerful, and strong under all discouragements and difficulties.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 13}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 14]          The mental and moral powers of Solomon in his early life were unequaled by those of any king that ever sat upon an earthly throne. His wise rule was the praise of all nations; and his purity and goodness enshrined him in the hearts of all his people. The fear of the Lord, and a right connection with him, does not disqualify men for dealing with people of different minds and temperaments, but, on the other hand, does much toward qualifying them for the most important posts of responsibility in this life.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 14}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 15]          God was glorified through Solomon, and he loved him, and favored his servant with the highest prosperity. His dominion extended from the Euphrates to the river of Egypt. He built a magnificent temple for God. He hearkened to the word of the Lord, and was so closely connected with him that the Lord gave him all the directions for building his temple.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 15}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 16]          Solomon, under all his honors, walked wisely and firmly in the counsels of God for a considerable time; but he was overcome at length by temptations that came through his prosperity. He had lived luxuriously from his youth. His appetite had been gratified with the most delicate and expensive dainties. The effects of this luxurious living, and the free use of wine, finally clouded his intellect, and caused him to depart from God. He entered into rash and sinful marriage relations with idolatrous women.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 16}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 17]          This was contrary to the special directions of God, who had forbidden the Hebrews to intermarry with the heathen nations around them, lest their wives, having been reared in idolatry, should draw the hearts of the people away from the living God, the Creator of the heavens and the earth, and they themselves should become worshipers of idols. If they should thus separate from God, their wisdom and power would be no higher than those of the heathen nations around them. God was ever leading his people upward and onward if they would submit to his guidance.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 17}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 18]          Solomon was ruined by intemperate habits; had it not been for them, his later years would have been as illustrious as his earlier ones. In following his own inclinations he separated himself from God. He commenced to follow his own judgment, step by step, seeking less and less the wisdom of God, which would have kept him pure. At length God was forgotten, and his only care was for pleasure and self-gratification.  {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 18}
[HR, April 1, 1878 par. 19]          After his unsanctified alliance with many idolatrous women, Solomon, in his desire to please them, was led away from God, and into idolatry, in proof of which the ruins we have mentioned still remained in the days of Christ. In the decline of life, this great king plunged into sinful indulgences, and the grossest excesses. The wonderful intelligence and ability which had once been devoted to God, and to his glory, were now employed in devising means by which he could best gratify his carnal desires for pleasure and his own glory. God did not, however, utterly forsake him who had once been his faithful servant. His moral powers, which had become benumbed through dissipation and lasciviousness, were mercifully aroused; and in proof of his reformation, we have the relation of his experience given in his inspired writings.                                                                   -    {HR, April 1, 1878 par. 19}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 1]       May 1, 1878 The Apostasy of Solomon   -  His Idolatry and Dissipation.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Solomon's career of lasciviousness and unholy ambition was mercifully arrested by God, and he was effectually aroused from the iniquitous state into which he had fallen. He gave proofs of his reformation in the relation of his experience contained in his inspired writings. The case of Solomon should convey to all a lesson of human weakness, and the constant need of divine aid. Solomon possessed great intelligence, and learning, riches, and honor; yet all this was insufficient to insure his integrity to God, to himself, and to his nation. After a youth and early manhood of unsurpassed promise, there followed a blotted history of deterioration and iniquity. It might well be said of him, "How art thou fallen, O Lucifer, son of the morning!"  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 1}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 2]          All the sins and excesses of Solomon can be traced to his great mistake in ceasing to rely upon God for wisdom, and to walk in humility before him. Therefore he went not on from strength to strength, rising higher and higher in the perfection of an elevated character, but soon became the prey of temptation and carnal desires. In the careless life which he entered upon, the blessings which God bestowed upon him were not improved to his glory, but were used to promote himself to an unexampled pinnacle of earthly grandeur. He surrendered the reins of self-control, laying them upon the neck of degrading passions. His conscience was violated, his manhood perverted, and his moral powers debased. Gifted with wondrous genius and fortune, he nevertheless lost his God and his happiness, and degenerated into the most miserable of men.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 2}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 3]          God had expressly forbidden his chosen people to marry with the idolatrous nations around them. God singled out Israel to make them the depository of the true faith, and he placed a high barrier between them and the rest of the world. Their safety depended upon keeping pure, and preserving their unity with each other and with God. Solomon, in contracting a marriage to please his fancy instead of seeking by his marriage to glorify God, separated himself from God, ruined himself, and nearly ruined his nation.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 3}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 4]          Solomon was extolled for his wisdom to the uttermost parts of the earth. He forgot that he was indebted to God for all his admirable qualifications, and came to look upon himself as being supreme in wisdom. He accordingly led out in enterprises without consulting the will of God; he established political alliances with pagan governments, and cultivated commercial intercourse with them. But the advantages accruing therefrom were dearly purchased by the sacrifice of principle and the divine favor. Silver was brought from Tarshish, and gold from Ophir, to enrich the nation; but the fine gold of righteousness, the purity and strength of the nation, became corrupted by idolatry. Polygamy spread widely abroad, and domestic and social life were poisoned under the reign of this apostate king, who had been exalted so highly in point of privilege, and in the favor of God.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 4}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 5]          The original character of Solomon, as manifested during the earlier years of his reign, was bold, honorable, and judicious. Unparalleled success would have been his, had he continued to seek it in God. But there was everything about him to flatter his pride, and to indulge his appetite and passions. He was fond of wine, and his naturally clear intellect was often clouded by its effects. He was absolute monarch of Israel, holding in his power the lives and property of his people over all his wide-spread domain. As his mental powers became enervated and degraded by his dissipation and lascivious habits, he grew hasty, fitful, and tyrannical. His fine sensibilities were blunted, and his conscience seared. He who had prayed at the dedication of the temple that the hearts of his people might be undividedly given unto the Lord, had become a weak, fallen man. It was through his connection with idolaters that he became thus profligate and a despot. He maintained his unreasonable extravagance by heavy taxation, and lived in a state of unrivaled luxury and magnificence.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 5}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 6]          His giant mind degenerated, and he could be molded like wax by the unscrupulous persons who studied his caprices and played upon his weaknesses. He endeavored to unite heathenism with the faith of the Hebrews, mistaking his own unscrupulous license for liberality and merciful toleration. But his attempt to unite darkness and light, in serving God and Baal, was like mingling ink and pure water. The water does not impart its crystal clearness to the ink, but, on the contrary, the ink gives its dark color to the water, making a murky compound. Purity cannot unite with impurity without being stained by the contact. This was the result developed by Solomon in his attempted union of God and Belial. He came finally to disregard all religions.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 6}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 7]          The lesson for us to learn from the history of this perverted life is the necessity of continual dependence upon the counsels of God; to carefully watch the tendency of our course, and to reform every habit calculated to draw us from God. It teaches us that great caution, watchfulness, and prayer are needed to keep undefiled the simplicity and purity of our faith. If we would rise to the highest moral excellence, and attain to the perfection of religious character, what discrimination should be used in the formation of friendships, and the choice of a companion for life.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 7}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 8]          Many, like the king of Israel, follow their own carnal desires, and enter into unsanctified marriages. Many who started out in life with as fair and promising a morning, in their limited sphere, as Solomon had in his exalted station, through one false and irrevocable step in the marriage relation, lose their souls, and draw others down to ruin with them. As Solomon's wives turned his heart away from God to idolatry, so do frivolous companions, who have no depth of principle, turn away the hearts of those who were once noble and true, to vanity, corrupting pleasures, and downright vice.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 8}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 9]          Moral worth has a charm that wealth and outward attractions do not possess. The woman having the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, in the sight of God has an endowment of great value, before which the silver of Tarshish, and the gold of Ophir, are worthless. Solomon's bride, in all her glory, cannot compare with one of these household treasures.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 9}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 10]          Few realize that, in their lives, they constantly exert an influence which will be perpetuated for good or evil. Hundreds of years had elapsed since Solomon caused those idolatrous shrines to be erected on the mount; and, although Joshua ［Josiah］ had demolished them as places for worship, their debris, containing portions of architecture, were still remaining in the days of Christ. The prominence upon which those shrines had stood was called, by the true-hearted of Israel, the Mount of Offense.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 10}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 11]         Solomon, in his pride and enthusiasm, did not realize that in those pagan altars he was erecting a monument of his debased character, to endure for many generations, and to be commented on by thousands. In like manner, every act of life is great for good or evil; and it is only by acting upon principle in the tests of daily life, that we acquire power to stand firm and faithful in the most dangerous and most difficult positions.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 11}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 12]          The marks of Solomon's apostasy lived ages after him. In the days of Christ, the worshipers in the temple could look, just opposite them, upon the Mount of Offense, and be reminded that the builder of their rich and glorious temple, the most renowned of all kings, had separated himself from God, and reared altars to heathen idols; that the mightiest ruler on earth had failed in ruling his own spirit. Solomon went down to death a repentant man; but his repentance and tears could not efface from the Mount of Offense the signs of his miserable departure from God. Ruined walls and broken pillars bore silent witness for a thousand years to the apostasy of the greatest king that ever sat upon an earthly throne.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 12}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 13]          The lesson of Solomon should be a warning to the youth, and to those of mature age who are tempted to deviate from principle in order to follow inclination. The great danger is in feeling that our own strength is sufficient, and not relying upon the strength of God. The youth who have been religiously educated are not safe from temptation; and unless the principles taught them are woven into the words and actions of their daily lives, and they fully comprehend the danger of contamination through evil associations, they are liable to make shipwreck of their lives.  {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 13}
[HR, May 1, 1878 par. 14]          Bewitching temptations to follow the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, are to be met on every side. The exercise of firm principle, and strict control of the appetites and passions, in the name of Jesus the Conqueror, will alone carry us safely through life.                                                                   -    {HR, May 1, 1878 par. 14}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 1]       June 1, 1878 The Apostasy of Solomon   -  The Lesson of His Life.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         The book of Ecclesiastes was written by Solomon in his old age, after he had fully proven that all the pleasures earth is able to give are empty and unsatisfying. He there shows how impossible it is for the vanities of the world to meet the longings of the soul. His conclusion is that it is wisdom to enjoy with gratitude the good gifts of God, and to do right; for all our works will be brought into judgments.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 1}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 2]          Solomon's autobiography is a mournful one. He gives us the history of his search for happiness. He engaged in intellectual pursuits; he gratified his love for pleasure; he carried out his schemes of commercial enterprise. He was surrounded by the fascinating splendor of court life. All that the carnal heart could desire was at his command; yet he sums up his experience in this sad record:--  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 2}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 3]          "I have seen all the works that are done under the sun; and, behold, all is vanity and vexation of spirit. That which is crooked cannot be made straight; and that which is wanting cannot be numbered. I communed with mine own heart, saying, Lo, I am come to great estate, and have gotten more wisdom than all they that have been before me in Jerusalem; yea, my heart had great experience of wisdom and knowledge. And I gave my heart to know wisdom, and to know madness and folly; I perceived that this also is vexation of spirit. For in much wisdom is much grief; and he that increaseth knowledge increaseth sorrow. I said in mine heart, Go to now, I will prove thee with mirth, therefore enjoy pleasure; and, behold, this also is vanity. I said of laughter, It is mad; and of mirth, What doeth it? I sought in mine heart to give myself unto wine, yet acquainting mine heart with wisdom; and to lay hold on folly, till I might see what was that good for the sons of men, which they should do under the heaven all the days of their life. I made me great works; I builded me houses; I planted me vineyards. . . . . So I was great, and increased more than all that were before me in Jerusalem; also my wisdom remained with me. And whatsoever mine eyes desired I kept not from them, I withheld not my heart from any joy; for my heart rejoiced in all my labor; and this was my portion of all my labor. Then I looked on all the works that my hands had wrought, and on the labor that I had labored to do; and, behold, all was vanity and vexation of spirit, and there was no profit under the sun."  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 3}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 4]          The errors and follies of the present time are an exaggerated repetition of those of past ages. One generation after another give themselves up to the vain pursuit of peace and happiness in the world, a pursuit which ends in disappointment, and too often in despair. The way of true happiness remains the same in all ages. Patient continuance in well-doing will lead to honor, happiness, and eternal life.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 4}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 5]          Solomon sat upon a throne of ivory, the steps of which were of solid gold, flanked by six golden lions. His eyes rested upon highly cultivated and beautiful gardens just before him. Those grounds were visions of loveliness, arranged to resemble, as far as possible, the garden of Eden. Choice trees and shrubs, and flowers of every variety, had been brought from foreign lands to beautify them. Birds of every variety of brilliant plumage flitted from tree to tree, making the air vocal with sweet songs. Youthful attendants, gorgeously dressed and decorated, waited to obey his slightest wish. Scenes of revelry, music, sports, and games were arranged for his diversion at an extravagant expenditure of money.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 5}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 6]          But all this did not bring happiness to the king. He sat upon his magnificent throne, his frowning countenance dark with despair. Dissipation had left its impress upon his once fair and intellectual face. He was sadly changed from the youthful Solomon. His brow was furrowed with care and unhappiness, and he bore in every feature the unmistakable marks of sensual indulgence. His lips were prepared to break forth into reproaches at the slightest deviation from his wishes.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 6}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 7]          His shattered nerves and wasted frame showed the result of violating Nature's laws. He confessed to a wasted life, an unsuccessful chase after happiness. His is the mournful wail, "All is vanity and vexation of spirit." "Woe to thee, O land, when thy king is a child, and thy princes eat in the morning. Blessed art thou, O land, when thy king is the son of nobles, and thy princes eat in due season, for strength, and not for drunkenness! By much slothfulness the building decayeth; and through idleness of the hands the house droppeth through. A feast is made for laughter, and wine maketh merry; but money answereth all things."  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 7}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 8]          It was customary for the Hebrews to eat but twice a day, their heartiest meal coming not far from the middle of the day. But the luxurious habits of the heathen had been engrafted into the nation, and the king and his princes were accustomed to extend their festivities far into the night. On the other hand, if the earlier part of the day was devoted to feasting and wine-drinking, the officers and rulers of the kingdom were totally unfitted for their grave duties.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 8}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 9]          Solomon was conscious of the evil growing out of the indulgence of perverted appetite, yet seemed powerless to work the required reformation. He was aware that physical strength, calm nerves, and sound morals can only be secured through temperance. He knew that gluttony leads to drunkenness, and that intemperance in any degree disqualifies a man for any office of trust. Gluttonous feasts, and food taken into the stomach at untimely seasons, leave an influence upon every fiber of the system; and the mind also is seriously affected by what we eat and drink.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 9}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 10]          The life of Solomon teaches a lesson of warning not only to the youth, but also to those of mature age. We are apt to look upon men of experience as safe from the allurements of sinful pleasure. But still we often see those whose early life has been exemplary being led away by the fascinations of sin, and sacrificing their God-given manhood for self-gratification. For a time they vacillate between the promptings of principle, and their inclination to pursue a forbidden course; but the current of evil finally proves too strong for their good resolutions, as in the case of the once wise and righteous king, Solomon.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 10}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 11]          But Solomon addressed himself especially to the young in this urgent appeal: "Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days come not, nor the years draw nigh, when thou shalt say, I have no pleasure in them." He concludes thus: "Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God, and keep his commandments; for this is the whole duty of man. For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil."  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 11}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 12]          Dear reader, as you stand in imagination on the slopes of Moriah, and look across the Kidron valley upon those ruined pagan shrines, take the lesson of the repentant king home to your heart, and be wise. Make God your trust. Turn your face resolutely against temptation. Vice is a costly indulgence. Its effects are fearful upon the constitutions of those whom it does not speedily destroy. A dizzy head, loss of strength, loss of memory, derangements of the brain, heart, and lungs, follow quickly upon such transgression of the rules of health and morality.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 12}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 13]          Genius and crime make a sad combination, which we too frequently see in those who have given up God in pursuit of the world. Many of our youth who are highly gifted go astray. Falling under temptation, they become the slaves of appetite and passion. Virtue and integrity are destroyed in them; vice becomes a tyrant, driving its victims from one excess to another, until reason, self-respect, family affection, and eternal interests, plead in vain for reform. It is not easy to regain the reins of self-government, when they are once surrendered to the baser passions.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 13}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 14]          Parents may learn a lesson from the history of Solomon. Their course of action in training their children for the duties of life, will remain as a living testimony of them when they are in their graves. There is no surer way to ruin children, both in body and soul, than to surround them with luxuries, provide them with plenty of money, allow them to frequent billiard tables, theaters, festivities, and other demoralizing scenes of amusement, to drink wine, and spend their time in delicate idleness. Reared in this way they do not feel the necessity of being able to support themselves, are devoid of energy in useful employment, avoiding systematic labor, having no respect for parents, or attachment for home. What will be the future of society and the State, if such men are chosen to offices of responsibility and trust? With no proper balance of conscience or principle, they will become the leaders and instigators of iniquity in high places, or the tools of other unprincipled and more daring men. The interests of community will not be held sacred by them; and they will sacrifice everything to their ruling desire.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 14}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 15]          Parents, let us rear our children in such a manner that our memory will not be to them as a Mount of Offense, as they look back upon a misspent life, the result of their injudicious training at our hands.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 15}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 16]          Let them rather look back upon a happy parental home, where vice of any sort was not tolerated, and where the law of kindness and right ruled, and the fear of the Lord was taught to be the beginning of wisdom.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 16}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 17]          Abraham pitched his tent, and by its side erected his altar. The tent was afterward removed, but the altar was enduring. Those memorable stones remained as a monument of his righteousness and devotion, and commemorated in the minds of his children, and children's children, the integrity of their father Abraham. There he had prayed, and made his vows to God. There angels had visited him with messages of mercy. Sacred spot indeed, where the weary pilgrim might send up his cry to Heaven for purity and holiness of heart. Mark the contrast between those memorials, and the ruins upon the Mount of Offense, which testified, for many generations, to the apostasy of Solomon.  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 17}
[HR, June 1, 1878 par. 18]          Christian parents, shall the testimony of your lives, in the persons of your children, speak honorably of you when your voice is silent in the grave, or shall your mistakes and sins be perpetuated in your children, as a warning to others, and a blot upon your memory?  {HR, June 1, 1878 par. 18}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 1]       July 1, 1878 A Lesson for the Times.  -  Number One.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         There is but one standard of right in the world, and that is God's standard. We are all virtually under equal obligations to meet that high standard; and God holds us alike responsible to him. Society may set up artificial differences and regulations but the fixed fact remains the same. Men require women to live up to a standard of purity almost equal with that of the angels, while they erect a standard of quite a different character for themselves.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 1}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 2]          Young men sit down to wine suppers, freely indulge their appetites for intoxicating drink and for tobacco, become reckless in their deportment, vulgar and turbulent in their conversation, and frequently seek low and debased society, excusing themselves under the plea of custom and the ways of the world. But should young ladies follow such a course of dissipation they would be utterly and forever disgraced in the eyes of the whole world.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 2}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 3]          But it is urged, "Oh, young men must sow their wild oats." This is a terrible fallacy. It should be borne in mind that "whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." Young men who have plunged into dissipation are already reaping what they have sown. They do not have to wait for mature years to come before they realize that they must pay the penalty for every violation of moral law. Every day we see instances of young men who are debilitated in body and mind, whose morals are debased, and who are prematurely dying because they have transgressed Nature's laws, and fallen victims to the temptations which the fashions of the world hold out to them.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 3}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 4]          The law of Nature is the law of God; and the penalty of its transgression is visited alike upon men and women. It is not customary to hold fathers equally responsible with mothers for the training of their children. How many sermons are preached, and how much is written concerning the mother's responsibility; while the father is apparently relieved from all the burden. We would appeal to fathers, in the hope of arousing them to a sense of their God-given responsibility in regard to their children. We would say, Guard yourselves from cherishing any pernicious habit which, by its influence, might have a direct or indirect tendency to weaken the moral susceptibilities of your children.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 4}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 5]          While the mother may be doing her whole duty in educating her children to purity of life, the father too frequently, by his own example, may be opening the door of temptation to his children. His indulgence in wine and tobacco, and other sinful practices, lessen the hideousness of sin in their eyes. In keeping with this immoral course, is the talk that many fathers indulge in before their children, to the effect that the law of God is no longer binding upon man; that it was only for the government of the Israelites; or that it was abrogated at the death of Christ. Intelligent youth are not long in comprehending that where there is no law there is no transgression. The wholesome fear of breaking the commandments of God, grows weaker and weaker in their minds, until the moral perceptions, which have been carefully trained by the mother, grow to be in harmony with the father's sentiments.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 5}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 6]          If men strictly and conscientiously kept the law of God, there would be no drunkards, no tobacco inebriates, no distress, penury, and crime. Liquor saloons would be closed for want of patronage, and nine-tenths of all the misery existing in the world would come to an end. Young men would walk forth with erect and noble forms, free and elastic step, clear eye, and healthy complexions.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 6}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 7]          When ministers, from their pulpits, make loyalty to the law of God disreputable; when they join with the world in making it unpopular; when these teachers of the people indulge in the social glass, and the defiling narcotic, tobacco,--what depth of vice may not be expected from the youth of this generation? The newspaper records of the day, with their annals of crime, murders, and suicides, give the answer, and point out the terrible dangers of the time.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 7}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 8]          The signs exist today which prophecy predicted would characterize the state of society just prior to the second coming of Christ. You have heard much in regard to the authority and sanctity of the law of the ten commandments. God is the author of that law, which is the foundation of his government in Heaven and on earth. All enlightened nations have based their laws upon this grand foundation of all law; yet the legislators and ministers, who are recognized as the leaders and teachers of the people, live in open violation of the principles inculcated in those holy statutes.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 8}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 9]         Many ministers preach Christ from the pulpit, and then do not hesitate to benumb their senses by wine tippling, or even indulging in brandy and other liquors. The Christian standard says, "Touch not; taste not; handle not;" and the laws of our physical being repeat the solemn injunction with emphasis. It is the duty of every Christian minister to lay this truth plainly before his people, teaching it both by precept and example.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 9}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 10]          The Bible nowhere teaches the use of intoxicating wine, either as a beverage or as a symbol of the blood of Christ. We appeal to the natural reason whether the blood of Christ is better represented by the pure juice of the grape in its natural state, or after it has been converted into a fermented and intoxicating wine. We maintain that the former is the only symbol properly representing the sacred blood of Christ, and a symbol established by himself; and we urge that the latter should never be placed upon the Lord's table.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 10}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 11]          It has been declared by some that Christ favored the moderate use of fermented wine, in witness whereof they refer to his miracle of changing water into wine. But we protest that Christ never made intoxicating wine; such an act would have been contrary to all the teachings and example of his life. He was the Angel who led the children of Israel in the wilderness. He spoke the law from Sinai. He prohibited those who officiated in holy office from using wine; and his reasons for so doing are explicit; viz., that they may have clear judgment to distinguish between the common and the sacred, to do justice to the fatherless and widows, to teach his statutes and laws to Israel, and to accept no bribes. Those who abolish the law of God for the sake of getting rid of the Sabbath, do away with the most solemn restrictions against using liquor.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 11}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 12]          He who appeared to the wife of Manoah, and told her she should bear a son, and described his character for strength, and charged her to drink no wine or strong drink, for the child should be a Nazarite from his birth; He who appeared to Zacharias, and gave him directions regarding the unborn John, charging him that the child should drink no wine or strong drink, was not one who would make intoxicating wine and give it to the people upon a wedding occasion. The wine which Christ manufactured from water by a miracle of his power, was the pure juice of the grape. And the object of the Saviour, in this miracle, was to bring the perverted taste of the governor of the feast to a healthy condition, by inducing him to acknowledge that this wine was superior in quality to any he had before tasted.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 12}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 13]          There are those in our day, who, in order to excuse their own sins, follow the example of the Jews, and charge Christ with being a Sabbath-breaker and wine-bibber, notwithstanding he declared that he kept his Father's commandments, and his whole life was an example of temperance and self-denial. Had he been a wine-bibber he could not have been a perfect offering, and the virtue of his blood would have been of no avail. But this charge, as well as the former, is best refuted by the character and teachings of Christ himself.  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 13}
[HR, July 1, 1878 par. 14]          The Christian church is pronounced to be the salt of the earth, the light of the world. Can we apply this to the churches of today, many of whose members are using, not only the defiling narcotic, tobacco, but intoxicating wine, and spirituous liquor, and are placing the wine-cup to their neighbor's lips? The church of Christ should be a school in which the inexperienced youth should be educated to control their appetites, from a moral and religious standpoint. They should there be taught how unsafe it is to tamper with temptation, to dally with sin; that there is no such thing as being a moderate and temperate drinker; that the path of the tippler is ever downward. They should be exhorted to "look not upon the wine when it is red," which "at the last biteth like a serpent, and stingeth like an adder."  {HR, July 1, 1878 par. 14}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 1]      August 1, 1878 A Lesson for the Times   -  Number Two.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Entire abstinence from every pernicious indulgence, and especially from tobacco and intoxicating drink, should be strenuously taught in our homes, both by precept and example. Upon no consideration should wine be placed upon our tables. Our children should grow up to consider it a deadly evil, leading to misery and crime.  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 1}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 2]          The youth of today are the sure index to the future of society; and as we view them, what can we hope for that future? These young men are to take a part in the legislative councils of the nation; they will have a voice in enacting and executing its laws. How important, then, is it that the voice of warning should be raised against the indulgence of perverted appetite in those upon whom such solemn duties will rest. If parents would zealously teach total abstinence, and emphasize the lesson by their own unyielding example, many who are now on the brink of ruin might be saved.  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 2}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 3]         What shall we say of the liquor-sellers, who imperil life, health, and property, with perfect indifference? They are not ignorant of the result of their trade, but they become callous of heart. They listen carelessly to the complaints of famishing, half-clad mothers and children. Satan has no better agents by which to prepare souls for perdition, and he uses them with the most telling effect. The liquor-seller deals out his fiery draughts to men who have lost all control of reason and appetite; he takes their hard-earned money and gives no equivalent for it; he is the worst kind of robber.  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 3}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 4]          We find in the special precepts given by God to the Hebrews, this command: "If an ox goad a man or a woman that they die, then the ox shall be surely stoned, and his flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall be quit. But if the ox were wont to push with his horn in time past, and it hath been testified to his owner, and he hath not kept him in, but that he hath killed a man or a woman, the ox shall be stoned and his owner also shall be put to death. If there be laid on him a sum of money, then he shall give for the ransom of his life whatsoever is laid upon him." "And if a man shall open a pit, or if a man shall dig a pit, and not cover it, and an ox or an ass fall therein, the owner of the pit shall make it good, and give money unto the owner of them, and the dead beast shall be his."  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 4}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 5]          The principle embodied in this statute holds good in our time. The liquor-seller compares well with the man who turns a vicious ox loose upon his neighbors. The liquor-seller is not ignorant of the effects of the fiery draught which he deals out unhesitatingly to husbands, fathers, youth, and aged men. He knows that it robs them of reason, and in many cases changes them to demons. The liquor-seller makes himself responsible for the violence that is committed under the influence of the liquor he sells. If the drunkard commits murder, under the effect of the maddening draught, the dealer who sold it to him, aware of the tendency of its effect, is in the sight of God equally responsible for the crime with him who did the deed.  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 5}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 6]          The liquor-dealer digs a pit for his neighbor to fall into. He has seen the consequences of liquor-drinking too often to be ignorant of any one of their various phases. He knows that the hand of the man who drinks at his bar is likely to be raised against his own wife, his helpless children, or his aged father or mother. He knows, in very many instances, that the glass he hands to his customer will make him a raging madman, eager for quarrel, and thirsting for blood. He knows that he is taking bread from the mouths of hungry children, that the pence which fall into his till, and enable him to live extravagantly, have deprived the drunkard's children of clothes, and robbed his family not only of the comforts, but of the very necessities of life. He is deaf to the appeals of weeping wives and mothers, whose hearts are breaking from cruelty and neglect.  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 6}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 7]          Crimes of the darkest dye are daily reported in the newspapers as the direct result of drunkenness. The prisons are filled with criminals who have been brought there by the use of liquor; and the blood of murdered victims cries to Heaven for vengeance, as did the blood of Abel. The laws of the land punish the perpetrator of the deed, but the liquor-seller, who is also morally responsible for it, goes free; no man calls him a murderer; community looks calmly on at his unholy traffic, because justice is fallen in the streets, and equity cannot enter. But God who declared that if a man owned a dangerous ox, and knew it to be so, yet let it loose upon his neighbors, if it caused the death of any man or woman, he should pay the penalty with his own life,--that just and terrible God will let fall the bolts of his wrath on the liquor-vender, who sells violence and death to his fellow-men, in the poisonous cup of the inebriate, who deals him out that which takes away his reason, and makes him a brute.  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 7}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 8]          Oh, if men, formed in the image of God, would let reason hold sway in their minds; if they would remember that cursed is he who putteth the bottle to his neighbor's lips, and that no drunkard shall inherit the kingdom of Heaven; if they would count the cost beforehand of creating an appetite which has no foundation in nature,--how much misery, crime, and disease might be spared the children of men!  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 8}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 9]          Parents who freely use wine and liquor leave to their children the legacy of a feeble constitution, mental, and moral debility, unnatural appetites, irritable temper, and an inclination to vice. Parents should feel that they are responsible to God, and to society, to bring into existence beings whose physical, mental and moral characters shall enable them to make a proper use of life, be a blessing to the world, and an honor to their Creator. The indulgence of perverted appetite is the great cause of the deterioration of the human race. The child of the drunkard or the tobacco inebriate usually has the depraved appetites and passions of the father intensified, and at the same time inherits less of his self-control, and strength of mind. Men who are naturally calm and strong-minded not infrequently lose control of themselves while under the influence of liquor, and, though they may not commit crime, still have an inclination to do so, which might result in the act if a fair opportunity offered. Continued dissipation makes these propensities a second nature. Their children often receive this stamp of character before their birth; for the appetites of the parents are often intensified in the children. Thus unborn generations are afflicted by the use of tobacco and liquor. Intellectual decay is entailed upon them, and their moral perceptions are blunted. Thus the world is being filled with paupers, lunatics, thieves, and murderers. Disease, imbecility, and crime, with private and public corruptions of every sort, are making the world a second Sodom.  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 9}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 10]          For the sake of that high charity and sympathy for the souls of tempted men for whom Christ died, Christians should come out from the popular customs and evils of the age, and be forever separated from them. But we find in the clergy themselves the most insurmountable obstacle to the promotion of temperance. Many are addicted to the use of the filthy weed, tobacco, which perverts the appetite, and creates the desire for some stronger stimulant. The indifference or disguised opposition of these men, many of whom occupy high and influential positions, is exceedingly damaging to the cause of temperance.  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 10}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 11]          The safety of society, and the progress of reform, depend upon a clear definition and recognition of fundamental truth. The principles of God's law must be kept before the people as everlasting and inexorable as the character of God himself. Law is defined as a rule of action. Civil law represents the supreme power of the State, regulating the actions of men, and restricting them from doing wrong under penalty of punishment. The good of society and the safety of man require that the law be respected. All enlightened law is founded on the law of Jehovah, given on Mount Sinai. To the inebriate, both the law of God and the law of man are meaningless. His senses are benumbed, he cannot comprehend the language of Sinai, and he tries to bring the law down to meet his debased standard rather than elevate himself to meet the exalted standard established by the rules of God's government.  {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 11}
[HR, August 1, 1878 par. 12]          If Christian men would protect their homes from the horrors of vice, let them respect the laws of God. Let them be jealous for the sanctity of the ten precepts given for the government of mankind. Let them thus purify themselves, and decide to obey God at any cost to themselves. Then will they understand the mystery of godliness, and exclaim with David, "How love I thy law. It is my meditation all the day." "Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law."                                                                   -    {HR, August 1, 1878 par. 12}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 1]       September 1, 1878 A Lesson for the Times   -  Number Three.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         We are often pained as we see the little moral power possessed by the professed followers of Christ. When tempted on the point of appetite, few will firmly stand the test. Many turn from light and knowledge, and sacrifice principle to indulge their taste. They eat when they have no need of eating, and at irregular periods, because they have no moral strength to resist their inclinations. As the result of this gratification of taste, the abused stomach rebels, suffering follows, and a weary taxation of the friends of the sufferer.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 1}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 2]          Many indulge appetite at the expense of health and the powers of intellect, so that they cannot appreciate the plan of salvation. What appreciation can such ones have of the temptation of Christ in the wilderness, and of the victory he gained upon the point of appetite? It is impossible for them to have exalted views of God, and to realize the claims of his law. Many of the professed followers of Christ are forgetful of the great sacrifice made by him on their account. The Majesty of Heaven, in order to bring salvation within their reach, was smitten, bruised, and afflicted. He became a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief. In the wilderness of temptation he resisted Satan, although the tempter was clothed with the livery of Heaven. Christ, although brought to great physical suffering, refused to yield a single point, notwithstanding the most flattering inducements were presented to bribe and influence him to yield his integrity. All this honor, all these riches and glory, said the deceiver, will I give thee if thou wilt only acknowledge my claims.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 2}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 3]         Could we at this time have entered the heavenly courts, and seen with what intense interest the holy angels watched the conflict of their loved Commander with the fallen foe, we should see greater significance in this long fast of Christ than it is now possible for us, with our darkened senses, to comprehend. Christ, the Commander of Heaven, was emaciated by long fasting; and his human nature fainted when the conflict was ended. The Son of God appeared to be dying from hunger and the effects of his warfare with Satan. But angels lifted his fainting head, served him with nourishing food, and ministered unto him. Never will so severe a test be brought to bear upon man, as that which the Captain of his salvation endured before him.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 3}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 4]          There was great rejoicing and triumph in the heavenly courts that Satan, who had deceived even the heavenly angels, and drawn a third part of Heaven into his rebellion, had been vanquished at every point by the Prince of Life. Hosannas rung through Heaven that Christ had repulsed the fallen foe, and resisted every temptation upon the point of appetite, redeeming Adam's disgraceful failure by his own triumph.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 4}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 5]          Christ has given us an example of temperance in his own life. Where so many professed Christians fail, and are led captive by appetite and inclination, the Saviour was firm. Oh! what salvation would there now be for the race if Christ had been as weak in moral power as man? No wonder that joy filled Heaven as the fallen chief left the wilderness of temptation a conquered foe. Christ has power from his Father to give his divine grace and strength to man--making it possible for us, through his name, to overcome. There are but few professed followers of Christ who choose to engage with him in the work of resisting Satan's temptations as he resisted and overcame.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 5}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 6]          Professed Christians who enjoy gatherings of gaiety, pleasure, and feasting, cannot appreciate the conflict of Christ in the wilderness. This example of their Lord in overcoming Satan is lost to them. This infinite victory which Christ achieved for them in the plan of salvation is meaningless. They have no special interest in the wonderful humiliation of our Saviour, and the anguish and sufferings he endured for sinful man, while Satan was pressing him with his manifold temptations. That scene of trial in the wilderness was the foundation of the plan of salvation, and gives to fallen man the key whereby he, in Christ's name, may overcome.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 6}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 7]          Many professed Christians look upon this portion of the life of Christ as they would upon a common warfare between two kings, and as having no special bearing upon their own life and character. Therefore, the manner of warfare, and the wonderful victory gained, have but little interest for them. Their perceptive powers are blunted by Satan's artifices, so that they cannot discern that he who afflicted Christ in the wilderness, determined to rob him of his integrity as the Son of the Infinite, is to be their own adversary to the end of time. Although he failed to overcome Christ, his power over man is not weakened. All are personally exposed to the temptations that Christ overcame; but strength is provided for them in the all-powerful name of the great Conqueror. And all must, for themselves, individually overcome. Many fall under the very same temptations wherewith Satan assailed Christ.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 7}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 8]          Although Christ gained a priceless victory in behalf of man in overcoming the temptations of Satan in the wilderness, this victory will not benefit man unless he also gains the victory on his own account.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 8}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 9]          Man now has the advantage over Adam in his warfare with Satan; for he has Adam's experience in disobedience and his consequent fall to warn him to shun his example. Man also has Christ's example in overcoming appetite and the manifold temptations of Satan, and in vanquishing the mighty foe upon every point, and coming off victor in every contest.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 9}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 10]          If man stumbles and falls under the temptations of Satan, he is without excuse; for he has the disobedience of Adam as a warning, and the life of the world's Redeemer as an example of obedience and self-denial, and the promise of Christ that "to him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame and am set down with my Father in his throne."  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 10}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 11]          The great trial of Christ in the wilderness on the point of appetite was to leave man an example of self-denial. This long fast was to convict men of the sinfulness of many things in which professed Christians indulge. The victory which Christ gained in the wilderness was to show man the sinfulness of the very things in which he takes such pleasure. The salvation of man was in the balance, and to be decided by the trial of Christ in the wilderness. If Christ was a victor on the point of appetite, then there was a chance for man to overcome. If Satan gained the victory through his subtlety, man was bound by the power of appetite in chains of indulgence which he could not have moral power to break. Christ's humanity alone could never have endured this test; but his divine power, combined with humanity, gained in behalf of man an infinite victory. Our Representative in this victory raised humanity in the scale of moral value with God.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 11}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 12]          Every man born into the world with reasoning powers has the opportunity, to a great extent, of making himself whatever he chooses to be. The blessings of this life and the blessings of the immortal life, are within his reach. He may build up a character of mental and moral worth, gaining new strength at every step in life. He may advance daily in knowledge and wisdom, conscious of new delights as he progresses, adding virtue to virtue, and grace to grace.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 12}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 13]          His faculties will improve by use, and the more wisdom he gains, the more he will be able to acquire, and his intelligence, knowledge, and virtue will thus continually increase and develop into greater strength and beauty.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 13}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 14]          On the other hand, he may allow his powers to rust out for want of use, or be perverted through evil habits, lack of self-control or of moral and religious stamina. His course then tends downward; he is disobedient to the law of God, and to the laws of health. Appetite conquers him; inclination carries him away. It is easier for him to stand still and be dragged backward by the powers of evil, which are always active, than to struggle against them, and go forward. Dissipation, disease, and death follow. This is the history of many lives that might have been useful in the cause of God and humanity.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 14}
[HR, September 1, 1878 par. 15]          We are free moral agents. We may obey the law of God, and secure eternal gain and lead others into the path of right, or we may transgress the law of God, and bring the penalty of disobedience upon us. There is glory above us that we may reach; and there is an abyss of wretchedness below, into which we may plunge. It requires less exertion to consent to go backward and downward than to urge our way forward through every obstacle. Thus many go down through inaction, who might be bright and shining lights.  {HR, September 1, 1878 par. 15}
[HR, October 1, 1878 par. 1]       October 1, 1878 A Lesson for the Times   -  Number Four.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Man came from the hand of God complete in every faculty of mind and body; in perfect soundness, therefore in perfect health. It took more than two thousand years of indulgence of appetite and lustful passions to create such a state of things in the human organism as materially lessened his vital force. Through successive generations the tendency was more swiftly downward. Indulgence of appetite and passion combined, led to excess and violence; debauchery and abominations of every kind weakened the energies, and brought upon the race diseases of every type, until the vigor and glory of the first generations passed away, and, in the third generation from Adam, man began to show signs of decay. Successive generations after the flood degenerated more rapidly.  {HR, October 1, 1878 par. 1}
[HR, October 1, 1878 par. 2]          All this woe and suffering may be traced to the indulgence of appetite and passion. Luxurious living and the use of wine corrupt the blood, inflame the passions, and produce diseases of every kind. Parents leave maladies as a legacy to their children. As a rule, every intemperate man who rears children transmits his inclinations and evil tendencies to his offspring; and the evil does not end here: he gives to them disease from his own inflamed and corrupted blood. Licentiousness, disease, and imbecility are transmitted as an inheritance of woe from father to son, and from generation to generation, bringing anguish and suffering into the world, which is no less than a repetition of the fall of man.  {HR, October 1, 1878 par. 2}
[HR, October 1, 1878 par. 3]         The race is groaning under this weight of accumulated woe, because of the sins of former generations. And yet, with scarcely a thought or care, men and women of the present time indulge intemperance by surfeiting and drunkenness, and thereby leave, as a legacy for the next generation, disease, enfeebled intellects, and polluted morals.  {HR, October 1, 1878 par. 3}
[HR, October 1, 1878 par. 4]          The continual transgression of Nature's laws is a continual transgression of the law of God. The present weight of suffering and anguish which we see everywhere, the present deformity, decrepitude, disease, and imbecility now flooding the world, make it, in comparison to what it might be, and what God designed it should be, a lazar-house; and the present generation are feeble in mental, moral, and physical power. All this misery, accumulated from generation to generation, exists because fallen man persists in breaking the law of God.  {HR, October 1, 1878 par. 4}
[HR, October 1, 1878 par. 5]          The effort made to create a taste for the disgusting, filthy poison, tobacco, leads to the desire for stronger stimulants, as liquor, which is taken, on one plea or another, for some imaginary infirmity, or to prevent some possible disease. Thus an unnatural appetite for hurtful and exciting stimulants is created, which strengthens with one's years. The increase of intemperance in this generation is alarming; beverage-loving, liquor-drinking men may be seen everywhere.  {HR, October 1, 1878 par. 5}
[HR, October 1, 1878 par. 6]          Intemperance of any kind is the worst sort of selfishness. Those who truly fear God and keep his commandments look upon these things in the light of reason and religion. How can any man or woman keep the law of God, and at the same time indulge intemperate appetite, which benumbs the brain, weakens the intellect, and fills the body with disease? Intemperance inflames the passions, and gives loose rein to lust. Reason and conscience are then blinded by the lower passions.  {HR, October 1, 1878 par. 6}
[HR, October 1, 1878 par. 7]          It is not an easy matter to overcome established habits of taste and appetite for narcotics and stimulants. In the name of Christ alone can this great victory be gained. He overcame in behalf of man in the wilderness of temptation, in the long fast of nearly six weeks. He sympathizes with the weakness of fallen man. His love for him was so great that he made an infinite sacrifice that he might reach him in his degradation, and through his divine power elevate him finally to his throne. But it rests with man whether Christ shall accomplish for him that which he has undertaken and is fully able to do.  {HR, October 1, 1878 par. 7}
[HR, October 1, 1878 par. 8]          It is a sacred duty that we owe to God to keep the spirit pure, as a temple for the Holy Ghost. If the heart and mind are devoted to the service of God; if we obey all his commandments, loving him with all the heart, might, mind, and strength, and our neighbor as ourselves, we shall be found loyal and true to the requirements of Heaven.  {HR, October 1, 1878 par. 8}
[HR, October 1, 1878 par. 9]          The apostle says, "Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof." He also urges his brethren to earnest diligence and steady perseverance in their efforts for purity and holiness of life, in these words: "And every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we, an incorruptible."                                                                   -    {HR, October 1, 1878 par. 9}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 1]       November 1, 1878 A Lesson for the Times   -  Number Five.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Parents who would properly rear their children need wisdom from Heaven in order to act judiciously in all matters pertaining to home discipline. The education should begin at an early period in the life of the child. Few realize the effect of a mild, firm manner, even in the care of an infant. The fretful, impatient mother or nurse creates peevishness in the child in her arms, whereas a gentle manner tends to quiet the nerves of the little one.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 1}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 2]          Perverse temper should be checked in the child as soon as possible; for the longer this duty is delayed, the more difficult it is to accomplish. Children of quick, passionate disposition need the special care of their parents. They should be dealt with in a particularly kind but firm manner; there should be no wavering or indecision on the part of the parents, in their case. The traits of character which would naturally check the growth of their peculiar faults should be carefully nourished and strengthened. Indulgence of the child of passionate and perverse disposition will result in his ruin. His faults will strengthen with his years, retard the development of his mind, and overbalance all the good and noble traits of his character.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 2}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 3]          If you wish your children to possess enlarged capacities to do good, teach them to have a right hold of the future world. If they are instructed to rely upon divine aid in their difficulties and dangers, they will not lack power to curb passion, and to check the inward temptations to do wrong. Connection with the Source of wisdom will give light, and the power of discernment between right and wrong. Those so endowed will become morally and intellectually strong, and will have clearer views and better judgment even in temporal affairs.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 3}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 4]          The first care of the parents should be to establish good government in the family. The word of the parents should be law, precluding all arguments or evasions. Children should be taught from infancy to implicitly obey their parents. This is the first lesson in teaching them to obey the requirements of God. Self-control is absolutely essential to the proper education of our children. The want of this quality of character is the key to the horrible records of crime chronicled every day by the press. The sins which curse mankind, which are found in high places, and which are concealed by a cloak of assumed godliness, as well as the open crime which runs riot among the lower strata of society, can be almost wholly traced to the bad training, or lack of training, of the children under the home roof, and the indulgence and perversion of their appetite around the family board.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 4}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 5]          Parents yield themselves to a blind fondness, which they misname love, and, by indulgence and a neglect to do their duty in restraining their children, actually foster evil traits of character in them. In after years they wonder, with grief and disappointment, at the development of those traits, but fail to trace their origin to their own wrong course as parents. Wherever we go, we see children indulged, petted, and praised without discretion. This tends to make them vain, bold, and conceited. The seeds of vanity are easily sown in the human heart by injudicious parents and guardians, who praise and indulge the young under their charge, with no thought of the future. Self-will and pride are evils that turned angels into demons, and barred the gates of Heaven against them. And yet parents, unconsciously, are systematically training their children to be the agents of Satan. Parents frequently dress their children in extravagant garments, with much display of ornaments, then openly admire the effect of their apparel, and compliment them on their appearance. These foolish parents would be filed with consternation if they could see how Satan seconds their efforts, and urges them on to greater follies.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 5}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 6]          Such a course can hardly fail to make the youth vain, extravagant, and selfish, willing to even sacrifice principle rather than fail to make the display which, it seems to them, is necessary to insure a proper regard from the world. They prefer the superficial splendor of costly adornment to the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which in the sight of God is of great price. Parents should strictly guard against encouraging the vanity which is productive of so much evil, and should promptly check the openly expressed admiration of their friends for their children, even at the risk of displeasing the former.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 6}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 7]          Be careful how you relinquish the government of your children to others. No one can properly relieve you of your God-given responsibility. Many children have been utterly ruined by the interference of relatives or friends in their home government. Mothers should never allow their sisters or mother to interfere with the wise management of their children. Though the mother may have received the very best training at the hands of her mother, yet, in nine cases out of ten, as a grandmother she would spoil her daughter's children, by indulgence and injudicious praise. All the patient effort of the mother may be undone by this course of treatment. It is proverbial that grandparents, as a rule, are unfit to bring up their grandchildren. Men and women should pay all the respect and deference due to their parents; but, in the matter of the management of their own children, they should allow no interference, but hold the reins of government in their own hands.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 7}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 8]          The mother must ever stand pre-eminent in this work of training the children. While grave and important duties rest upon the father, the mother, by almost constant association with her children, especially during their tender years, must always be their special instructor and companion. She should take great care to cultivate neatness and order in her children, to direct them in forming correct habits and tastes: she should train them to be industrious, self-reliant, and helpful to others; to live, and act, and labor as though always in the sight of God.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 8}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 9]          Parents seem to be in a lethargic sleep in regard to the responsibility of their position. They see the world teeming with sin and corruption, the newspapers full of reports of crime and wretchedness; yet they are not roused by these things to extra vigilance in bringing up their children to right habits, and with correct views of life and its requirements. People are shocked at the low moral condition of the youth of this age, and their tendency to evil; but few realize where the chief blame lies. We shall see no reform in society till parents rouse to an appreciation of their solemn, God-given responsibilities, and feel that their children are lost to themselves, to the world, and to God, unless they take up and fulfill their long-neglected duties.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 9}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 10]          Parents should look about them and see the temptations to intemperance and vice of every kind, spread in the paths of their children, and, in anguish of heart, should call on God to help them in their emergency, and give them wisdom and strength to guide aright the young whom God has placed in their charge. This precious trust must be accounted for by them in the day of final Judgment.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 10}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 11]          Many parents actually teach their children to disobey them, by excusing their disobedience, and glossing over their willful faults. That only child, the son or daughter whose life has been a series of indulgence, petting, and praise, has grown only to obey his own will. Every whim has been gratified until he has become imperious, exacting, and intolerable to all but his blind and erring parents, who seem to consider it their first duty to minister to his enjoyment, and anticipate every desire. The child thus reared has no respect for his parents, since they have always been subservient to his wishes, and have never exacted from him the obedience due from a child to his parents. God has placed disobedience to parents side by side with blasphemy.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 11}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 12]          Disobedience to parents leads directly to disobedience to God; there is hardly a step between. The parents who neglect to exact obedience from their children virtually teach them to disobey the requirements of God, to sin against high Heaven, and jeopardize their souls. Such a course brings agony, disgrace, and ruin to both parents and children, both here and hereafter. When the work is complete and irreparable, the parents sometimes see too late the error of their lives, and trace the ruin of their child to their own neglect and culpable folly toward him from the cradle to manhood.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 12}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 13]          If parents would realize that they are answerable to God for every child committed to their trust, they would not dare to spend their precious time in the wearying round of fashion, pleasure, or even in business, to the exclusion of their family duties. One soul neglected, or indulged in wrong habits, serves to greatly increase the sin already existing in the world. The defects that have been fostered by the indulgence of thoughtless parents create in their child a morally deformed character; this, in an aggravated form, may in turn be transmitted to their offspring, and so on till the evil effects of the first error of indulgence or neglect are incalculable.  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 13}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 14]          Parents, remember that you are training your children not only for this life, but for the future, immortal life. No taint of sin will enter the abode of bliss. See that you do not, by sinful indulgence, fasten in the toils of Satan the children whom you regard so dear. What fearful guilt rests upon parents in this age of the world! what folly and cruelty toward the tender, susceptible creatures given to their charge! It is theirs to train souls for eternity; but how do they fall short of their duty! What woe will be theirs when the day of awakening comes all too late; and what retribution when the just Judge shall investigate their case, and inquire of them, Where are the children that I gave thee to train up for the courts of Heaven?  {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 14}
[HR, November 1, 1878 par. 15]          Parents in general are doing their best to unfit their children for the stern realities of life, for the difficulties that will surround them in the future, when they will be called upon to decide for right or wrong, and when strong temptations will be brought upon them. They will then be found weak where they should be strong. They will waver in principle and duty; and humanity will suffer from their weakness. Christian parents, make the word of God your rule of action in the rearing of your children. Teach them to respect your will, and to obey the requirements of God. Endeavor to shape their characters after the pattern of Christ Jesus. Be firm, kind, patient, and God-fearing, and your children will be an honor to you in this world, and wear a crown of rejoicing in the kingdom of Heaven.   {HR, November 1, 1878 par. 15}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 1]         HR - Good Health      January 1, 1880 Appeal to Mothers.  By Mrs. E. G. White.         "Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me; for of such is the kingdom of Heaven."  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 1}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 2]          In the days of Christ, mothers brought their children to him, that he might lay his hands upon them in blessing. By this act they showed their faith in Jesus, and the intense anxiety of their hearts for the present and future welfare of the little ones committed to their care. But the disciples could not see the need of interrupting the Master just for the sake of noticing the children, and as they were sending these mothers away Jesus rebuked the disciples, and commanded the crowd to make way for these faithful mothers with their little children. Said he, "Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me; for of such is the kingdom Heaven."  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 2}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 3]          As the mothers passed along the dusty road, and drew near the Savior, he saw the unbidden tear and the quivering lip, as they offered a silent prayer in behalf of the children. He heard the words of rebuke from the disciples, and promptly countermanded the order. His great heart of love was open to receive the children. One after another, he took them in his arms and blessed them, while one little child lay fast asleep, reclining against his bosom. Jesus spoke words of encouragement to the mothers in reference to their work, and oh, what a relief was thus brought to their minds. With what joy they dwelt upon the goodness and mercy of Jesus, as they looked back to that memorable occasion. His gracious words had removed the burden from their hearts and inspired them with fresh hope and courage. All sense of weariness was gone.  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 3}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 4]          This is an encouraging lesson to mothers for all time. After they have done the best they can do for the good of their children, they may bring them to Jesus. Even the babes in the mother's arms are precious in his sight. And as the mother's heart yearns for the help she knows she cannot give, the grace she cannot bestow, and she casts herself and children into the merciful arms of Christ, he will receive and bless them, he will give peace, hope, and happiness to mother and children.  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 4}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 5]          This is a precious privilege which Jesus has granted to all mothers. But to lead them to Jesus is not all that is required. God has given the mother a work to do. These children are to be educated and trained to become disciples of Christ, "that our sons may be as plants grown up in their youth, that our daughters may be as corner-stones polished after the similitude of a palace." This work of molding, refining, and polishing, is the mother's. The character of the child is to be developed. The mother must engrave upon the tablet of the heart lessons as enduring as eternity; and she will surely meet the displeasure of the Lord if she neglects this sacred work or allows anything to interfere with it. She must allow the ever-changing and never-satisfying fashions to come and go, letting the hearts of the devotees of fashion be set on these if they will. But the Christian mother has her God-appointed work, which she will not neglect if she is closely connected with God and imbued with his Spirit.  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 5}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 6]          The example of the parents, in word and deportment, should be without fault; for this is the copy which is given their little ones to imitate. If parents desire their children to be right and do right, they must be right themselves in theory and in practice. Courtesy, even in little things, should be manifested by the parents toward each other. Universal kindness should be the law of the house. No rude language should be indulged, no bitter words should be spoken. Parents should exercise self-control, patience, forbearance, gentleness, and love, in dealing with their children. They should remember that the example they give their children, they will see reproduced in them.  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 6}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 7]          The parents should be models of truthfulness, for this is the daily lesson to be impressed upon the heart of the child. Undeviating principle should govern parents in all the affairs of life, especially in the education and training of their children. "Even a child is known by his doings, whether his work be pure, and whether it be right."  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 7}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 8]          An eminent divine was once asked how old a child must be before there was reasonable hope of his being a Christian. "Age has nothing to do with it," was the answer. "Love to Jesus, trust, repose, confidence, are all qualities that agree with the child's nature. As soon as a child can love and trust his mother, then can he love and trust Jesus as the friend of his mother. Jesus will be his friend, loved and honored."  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 8}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 9]          In view of the foregoing truthful statement, can parents be too careful in presenting precept and example before those watchful little eyes and sharp senses? Our religion should be made practical. It is needed in our homes as much as in the house of worship. There should be nothing cold, stern, and forbidding in our demeanor; but we should show, by kindness and sympathy, that we possess warm, loving hearts. Jesus should be the honored guest in the family circle. We should talk with him, bring all our burdens to him, and converse of his love, his grace, and his perfection of character. What a lesson may be daily given by godly parents in taking all their troubles to Jesus, the burden-bearer, instead of fretting and scolding over cares and perplexities they cannot help. The minds of the little ones may be taught to turn to Jesus as the flower turns its opening petals to the sun.  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 9}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 10]          The lessons given Joseph in his youth by Jacob in expressing his firm trust in God and relating to him again and again the precious evidences of his loving-kindness and unceasing care, were the very lessons he needed in his exile among an idolatrous people. In the testing time he put these lessons to a practical use. When under the severest trial he looked to his Heavenly Father, whom he had learned to trust. Had the precepts and example of the father of Joseph been of an opposite character, the pen of inspiration would never have traced upon the pages of sacred history the story of integrity and virtue that shines forth in the character of Joseph. The early impressions made upon his mind garrisoned his heart in the hour of fierce temptation, and led him to exclaim, "How can I do this great wickedness, and sin against God?"  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 10}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 11]          Childhood is the season in which the most abiding impressions may be made. What the child sees and hears is drawing deep lines upon the tender mind, which no after circumstances in life can entirely efface. The intellect is now taking shape, and the affections receiving direction and strength. Repeated acts in a given course become habits. These may be modified by severe training, in after life, but are seldom changed. The whole future course of thousands is determined by the education received from the parents in childhood. At an early age the path of virtue is entered upon, which leads to honor and eternal life; or the path of disobedience and vice, which leads to unhappiness, dishonor, and the ruin of the soul.  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 11}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 12]          The mother's work is given her of God, to bring up her children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. The love and fear of God should ever be kept before their tender minds. When corrected, they should be taught to feel that they are admonished of God, that he is displeased with deception, untruthfulness, and wrong-doing. Thus the minds of little ones may be so connected with God that all they do and say will be in reference to his glory; and in after years they will not be like the reed in the wind, continually wavering between inclination and duty.  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 12}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 13]          If in their tender years, the minds of children are filled with pleasant images of truth, of purity and goodness, a taste will be formed for that which is pure and elevated, and their imagination will not become easily corrupted or defiled. While if the opposite course is pursued, if the minds of the parents are continually dwelling upon low scenes; if their conversation lingers over objectionable features of character; if they form a habit of speaking complainingly of the course others have pursued, the little ones will take lessons from the words and expressions of contempt, and will follow the pernicious example. The evil impress, like the taint of the leprosy, will cleave to them in after life.  {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 13}
[HR, January 1, 1880 par. 14]          The seeds sown in infancy by the careful, God-fearing mother will become trees of righteousness, which will blossom and bear fruit; and the lessons given by a God-fearing father by precept and example, will, as in the case of Joseph, yield an abundant harvest by-and-by. Will parents review their work in the educating and training of their children, and consider whether they have done their whole duty in hope and faith that these children may be a crown of rejoicing in the day of the Lord Jesus? Have they so labored for the welfare of their children that Jesus can look down from Heaven and by the gift of his Spirit sanctify their efforts? Parents, it may be yours to prepare your children for the highest usefulness in this life, and to share at last the glory of that which is to come.                                                    -    {HR, January 1, 1880 par. 14}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 1]       February 1, 1880 Appeal to Mothers   By Mrs. E. G. White.         Mothers, God would have your children start out on the journey of life with a good inheritance. He has a work for man to do in the world; and in order to perform this work for the benefit of his fellow-men and the glory of God, he must have physical, mental, and moral power.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 1}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 2]          Many whom God would use as his instruments have been disqualified at their birth by the previous wrong habits of the parents. When the Lord would raise up Samson as a deliverer of his people, he enjoined upon the mother correct habits of life before the birth of her child.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 2}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 3]          The angel of God appeared to the wife of Manoah and informed her that she should have a son; and in view of this he gave her the important directions: "Now therefore beware, I pray thee, and drink not wine nor strong drink, and eat not any unclean thing." And he informed her that her son would be a Nazarite from his birth, and that God would work through him to deliver Israel from the oppression of the Philistines. The woman sought her husband, and after describing the heavenly visitant, she repeated the message of the angel. Then Manoah entreated the Lord, "Let the man of God which thou didst send come again unto us, and teach us what we shall do unto the child that shall be born."  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 3}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 4]          And when, in answer to this petition, the angel again appeared, Manoah's earnest, anxious inquiry was, "How shall we order the child, and how shall we do unto him?" The angel answered, "Of all that I said unto the woman, let her beware. She may not eat of anything that cometh of the vine, neither let her drink wine or strong drink, nor eat any unclean thing. All that I commanded her, let her observe."  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 4}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 5]          In instructing this one mother, the Lord gave a lesson to all who should be mothers till the close of time. Had the wife of Manoah followed the prevailing customs, her system would have been weakened by violation of nature's laws, and her child would have suffered with her the penalty of transgression. The basis of a right character in the future man is made firm by habits of strict temperance in the mother prior to the birth of her child. The divine command was very explicit, prohibiting the use of the fruit of the vine. Every drop of liquor taken by the mother as a gratification of the appetite is endangering the physical, mental, and moral health of her offspring, and is a direct sin against God.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 5}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 6]          This lesson should not be regarded with indifference. Parents who indulge in excess of eating and drinking, or in the gratification of the animal propensities, transmit their corrupted blood and vitiated appetites to their children, who have less self-control and less power to resist temptation than the parents had. Many children die in infancy, while many more are ruined for time and eternity, in consequence of the sinful indulgences of the parents.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 6}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 7]          The thoughts and feelings of the mother will also have a powerful influence upon the legacy she gives her child. Strong traits of character, as well as perverted appetites, are transmitted from parents to children. Thus, many have received as a birthright almost unconquerable tendencies to evil. If the mother allows her mind to dwell upon herself, if she becomes peevish and fault-finding, the disposition of her child will testify to the fact. If she suffers strange freaks of appetite to control her, she will see the same reproduced in her offspring.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 7}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 8]          The enemy of souls understands this matter much better than many parents do, and he is ever ready with his temptations, while custom and tradition have a strong influence upon the mind of the mother. She does not always flee to God for grace that she may be an overcomer, but follows impulse rather than principle; and she sees reflected in the character of her child her own defects prior to its birth. Fathers as well as mothers are involved in this responsibility. Unwise advisers will urge upon the mother the gratification of every wish and impulse as essential to the well-being of her offspring. But in the light of facts presented to us in Bible history, the mother is by the command of God himself laid under the most solemn obligation to restrain perverted appetite.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 8}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 9]          One great cause of the degeneracy of the race is the deplorable ignorance of parents in regard to the effect of their own condition upon the future well-being of their children. The mother is frequently overtaxed; too many burdens are allowed to rest upon her prior to the birth of her children. Care is not exercised to make her surroundings as cheerful and pleasant as possible. An opposite course should be pursued. We should not then see so many with diseased bodies and ill-balanced minds, unfitted for any responsible position.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 9}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 10]          The strange lack of principle which characterizes the men and women of this generation is heart-sickening to those who are endeavoring to advance the cause of reform. They do not seek to become intelligent in regard to the laws which govern them. They do not study how they may preserve to themselves a good physical constitution, which is the foundation of mental and moral power. The anxious inquiry is, "What shall we eat, and what shall we drink, and wherewithal shall we be clothed?"  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 10}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 11]          If we tell the liquor-drinker and tobacco-devotee that his indulgence in these poisons is gradually and surely wearing away the life-forces, he will say, "I know it, but I cannot give up the indulgence. I would rather die before my time and enjoy these stimulants while I do live." Those who are content thus to shorten their own existence must answer to God for the life which he gave them to devote wholly to his service.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 11}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 12]          But man's accountability extends beyond his own well-being. Those parents who gratify inclination at the expense of health, in the use of tea, coffee, tobacco, and liquor, because the habit has become second nature, are not only working against their own physical life and moral advancement, but they leave their appetite, and their want of moral power to overcome these indulgences, to their children. Thus the evil of their course is accumulating and multiplying; society is demoralized, the church is cursed, and God is dishonored.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 12}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 13]          The constant inquiry of every one should be, What is duty? What shall I do to benefit my children and society, and to glorify God? If we would reach a high standard in moral and spiritual attainments, we must live for this every day. Our present course of action may be determining the course of hundreds. We must render an account to God for the good we might have done but failed to perform because we had placed ourselves, through sinful indulgence, in a position of physical and mental weakness, where he could not accept our service. Many have but little sense of their sin in robbing God by selfish extravagance, and indulgence of perverted appetite. The cause of reform today is suffering for the want of men and women of integrity and moral worth.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 13}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 14]         The will of God has been plainly expressed to all mothers; he would have them, by precept and example, advocates of health reform. They should plant their feet firmly upon principle, in no case to violate the physical laws which God has implanted in their beings. "Standing by a purpose true," with firm integrity, mothers will have moral power and grace from Heaven to let their light shine forth to the world, both in their own upright course and in the noble character of their children.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 14}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 15]          We have now brought before the reader what God has spoken in reference to the course of the mother before the birth of her children. But this is not all. The angel Gabriel was sent from the heavenly courts to give directions for the treatment of children after their birth, that parents might become intelligent upon this important subject.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 15}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 16]          About the time of Christ's first advent, an angel appeared to Zacharias with a cheering message, telling him that his wife should bear a son, whose name should be called John. "And," said the angel, "thou shalt have joy and gladness, and many shall rejoice at his birth. For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost."  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 16}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 17]          Thus Gabriel enjoined upon Zacharias that John should be brought up with strictly temperate habits, that he might be fitted for the important work of reform which God would lay upon him to prepare the way for Christ. When the voice of the reformer was lifted up in the wilderness, intemperance in every form existed among the people. Indulgence in wine and luxurious food was lessening physical strength and debasing the morals, so that the most revolting crimes did not appear sinful. While the voice of John was to be heard in stern rebuke to the people for their sinful indulgence, his own abstemious habits were also to be a reproof of the excesses of his time.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 17}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 18]          Important results were to be realized in the lives of Samson and John, which could not be reached without strict obedience to the laws of life and health. Hence, temperate habits were indispensable to them. The communications from Heaven were not given solely for those two marked characters, but were to be handed down through successive generations to our time.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 18}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 19]          If parents would have their children come up with pure morals and firm integrity of purpose, with power to sway rather than to be swayed, they must have a full sense of their own responsibilities, and ever stand for the right. The education and training of their children must commence in infancy if they would qualify them for usefulness in this life, and give them a fitness for the immortal life.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 19}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 20]          The training of John was not to be in accordance with the ordinary customs of society. He was to be instrumental in giving new direction to the thoughts of the people of his day, and awakening them to the necessity of a nobler type of manhood. God would have the character of his servant moulded after the Divine Model. The wilderness was his schoolroom, the mountains his familiar haunts. There he learned to deny himself, and to cultivate simplicity of diet and of dress. His habits of life were so pure and natural that his ideas were not perverted, and his character was not warped by the wrong influences which he was afterward called to meet.  {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 20}
[HR, February 1, 1880 par. 21]          The great book of nature, with its inexhaustible stores, was open before the prophet. He was fitted through privation and hardship to control his physical and mental powers, that he might stand among the people as unmoved by surrounding circumstances as the rocks and mountains of the wilderness. The world's Redeemer said of John, "Verily I say unto you, Among them that are born of women, there hath not risen a greater than John the Baptist."                                                                   -    {HR, February 1, 1880 par. 21}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 1]       March 1, 1880 The Work of Parents.  By Mrs. E. G. White.         Parents, in disciplining and training the minds of their children, are engaged in a grand and noble work. But too few realize the importance of retaining, as far as possible, their own youthful feelings, and not becoming harsh and unsympathizing in their nature. God would be pleased to have parents mingle the graceful simplicity of a child with the strength, wisdom, and maturity of manhood and womanhood. Some never had a genuine childhood. They never enjoyed the freedom, simplicity, and freshness of budding life. They were scolded and snubbed, reproved and beaten, until the innocency and trustful frankness of the child was exchanged for fear, envy, jealousy, and deceitfulness. Such seldom have the characteristics that will make the childhood of their own dear ones happy.  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 1}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 2]          Parents should never hurry their children out of their childhood. Let the lessons given them be of that character which will inspire their hearts with noble purposes; but let them be children, and grow up with that simple trust, candor, and truthfulness, which will prepare them to enter the kingdom of Heaven.  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 2}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 3]          The mother's daily influence upon her children is preparing them for eternal life or death. She exercises a power in her home more decisive than the minister in the desk, or even the king upon his throne. The day of God will reveal how much the world owes to godly mothers for men who have been unflinching advocates of truth and reform,--men who have been bold and brave to do, and who have stood unshaken amid trials and temptations; men who chose the high and holy interests of truth, and the glory of God, before worldly honor or life itself.  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 3}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 4]          When the Judgment shall sit, and the books shall be opened, when the "well done" of the great Judge is pronounced, and the crown of immortal glory is placed upon the brow of the victor, many will raise their crown in sight of the assembled universe, and pointing to their mother say, "She made me all I am, through the grace of God. Her instruction, her prayers, have been blessed to my eternal salvation."  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 4}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 5]          We would refer mothers to Hannah, whose history is traced for our benefit by the pen of inspiration. Her husband was a man of influence and wealth, but he loved and feared God. She was a woman of deep and earnest piety, conscientious and humble,--a woman of prayer and of faith. Their son was a child of promise, given in answer to prayer. His mother called him Samuel, which means, "asked of the Lord."  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 5}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 6]          During the earliest part of his life, she had the molding of his character. She trained him for God, and then, as soon as he was old enough, she proceeded to faithfully fulfill the vow made previous to his birth, that he should be the Lord's. Taking this precious gift and journeying to Shiloh, she there presents him to Eli that he may minister before him in the house of the Lord all the days of his life. What a sacrifice is this on the part of faithful Hannah. But though separated from him, he is not forgotten. He is the subject of her prayers, and every year she makes him a little coat; and when she comes with her husband to the yearly sacrifice, she presents it to him as a token of her love. With every stitch of that coat she had breathed a prayer that her son might be pure, noble, and true. And she had the privilege of seeing him grow up to youth in favor with God and man, ever humble, reverent, prompt to duty, and earnest in the service of God.  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 6}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 7]          This godly mother did not labor to place the hand of her son in that of the world, that he might follow its customs and practices; but she sought to place his hand in the hand of the Lord, thus connecting him with the Source of all wisdom, goodness, and power. When Samuel shall receive the crown of glory, he will wave it in honor before the throne, and gladly acknowledge that the faithful lessons of his mother, through the merits of Christ, have crowned him with immortal glory.  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 7}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 8]          What a contrast has the pen of inspiration drawn between the life of this holy man and the mournful history of the neglected duty of Eli. While some parents are too severe in dealing with their children, often breaking the twig instead of judiciously bending it, others, like Eli, are too indulgent, and fail to properly restrain them. Parents little realize the harm done by withholding from their children wholesome and needed restraint, and by allowing them to grow up with uncontrolled passions, and selfish, debasing habits. Eli's neglect of duty in this respect was felt by the whole Hebrew nation. The sin of his sons spread like the leprosy throughout the entire camp of Israel; but he did not possess sufficient force of character to restrain them. It was because he did not cultivate this that the Lord condemned him. If he could not have done so, if it had been beyond his power to obtain by exercise those qualities which would make him a wise and faithful father, then the retributive justice of God would not have fallen so heavily upon him. He knew that his sons profaned the house and service of God by their conduct; but he loved ease, quiet, and peace, more than purity and righteousness.  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 8}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 9]          Eli should have gained control of his sons by gentle firmness; but when this failed, more prompt and severe measures should have been employed. This he refused to do, and God, who doeth terrible things in righteousness, finally took the matter into his own hands, and speedily brought their sinful career to a close by allowing disaster and defeat to come upon them, resulting not only in death to themselves and to their father, but in disgrace to all Israel.  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 9}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 10]          This impressive lesson is given to all parents and guardians of children and youth. If parents have restraining power and fail to exercise it over their children, and if sin is permitted to exist and increase, and they are too indolent or selfish to correct it, they are surely accountable for the evil which results. Selfishness and passion are no trifles. They bring unhappiness to our homes, unhappiness to all with whom we associate, and eternal ruin to ourselves and perhaps to thousands of others.  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 10}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 11]          In the case of Rehoboam, the son and successor of Solomon, we have another example. He was a headstrong, self-willed king; he rejected experienced counselors, claimed tyrannical power, and through his influence the people went into idolatry. The reason is given. His mother was an Ammonite, an idolater. Here the result of Solomon's sin in contracting marriage with heathen women is revealed. Rehoboam received his stamp of character from his mother, and through this one godless woman many of the people of God became idolaters.  {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 11}
[HR, March 1, 1880 par. 12]          The pen of inspiration has traced these things as encouragements and warnings to fathers and mothers. The mother has a power in her hands which she should use to the glory of God. She can build up a noble, virtuous, steadfast character in her children; or she can, by indulgence or by manifesting impatience and passion herself, encourage in them those traits which will prove their ruin. The sphere of the mother may be humble; but her influence, united with the father's, is as abiding as eternity. Next to God, the mother's power for good is the strongest known on earth.                                                                   -    {HR, March 1, 1880 par. 12}
[HR, April 1, 1880 par. 1]       April 1, 1880 The Mother's Influence.  By Mrs. E. G. White.         Christian mothers, we are in God's great school as learners, and there is a diversity of ways in which we are trained, as the several departments of our work bring into exercise the discipline we need. God trains his people and prepares them for usefulness. Spiritual strength must be acquired daily in order to meet the various circumstances under which we are placed.  {HR, April 1, 1880 par. 1}
[HR, April 1, 1880 par. 2]          Christian parents should begin the education of their children in their infancy. They should, in view of their God-given responsibilities, pray most earnestly to know the will of God, and for strength to do it. The wife of Manoah prayed, "Let the man of God which thou didst send come again unto us, and teach us what we shall do unto the child that shall be born." In answer to her earnest prayer the angel visits them again, and the inquiry is made, "How shall we order the child, and how shall we do unto him?" If this prayer should go forth from the unfeigned lips of mothers, they would find that help would be given them from God. The mother especially should be fitted for her appointed work of patient labor. It is her privilege and sacred duty to train all who are under her care and her influence, by her teachings and her example, for lives of usefulness. Every woman has an influence with those with whom she associates. That influence may be either good or bad. The mother is exercising her influence continually. Every glance of her eye, every word her lips utter, every act of her life, carries with it an influence which has power to affect the character and future destiny of her children. This influence may gladden the heart, or bring discouragement, and deform the character.  {HR, April 1, 1880 par. 2}
[HR, April 1, 1880 par. 3]          In view of these facts, mothers should take time for reflection and prayer. They should earnestly seek wisdom from God. With a determined purpose let every mother say, "I will strictly guard my influence. I will attend to the duty of self-culture, and the culture of my children. My outward adorning and the gratification of appetite shall be held in strict control. I have high and sacred duties to perform in the education of my children." She should inquire in the fear of God, "Will my children be a blessing or a curse to society? Will they be subjects for the future kingdom?"  {HR, April 1, 1880 par. 3}
[HR, April 1, 1880 par. 4]          The training which the mother of Samuel gave her son, developed in him sterling moral worth, which connected him with God. If the mother of Washington had been a frivolous character, devoting the talents of her mind to the matters of dress and what she should eat and drink, her son George would not have become a man of firm will and moral power. His mother gave him the lessons which he carried into practical life. She inspired him with principles of stern integrity that would not be bribed.  {HR, April 1, 1880 par. 4}
[HR, April 1, 1880 par. 5]          John Quincy Adams once paid the following precious tribute to his mother: "IT IS DUE TO GRATITUDE AND NATURE THAT I SHOULD ACKNOWLEDGE AND AVOW THAT SUCH AS I HAVE BEEN, WHATEVER IT WAS, SUCH AS I AM, WHATEVER IT IS, AND SUCH AS I HOPE TO BE IN ALL FUTURITY, MUST BE ASCRIBED, UNDER PROVIDENCE, TO THE PRECEPTS AND EXAMPLE OF MY MOTHER." The German philosopher Kant remarked, "I SHALL NEVER FORGET THAT IT WAS MY MOTHER WHO CAUSED THE GOOD WHICH IS IN ME TO FRUCTIFY."  {HR, April 1, 1880 par. 5}
[HR, April 1, 1880 par. 6]          "BEHOLD, FOR AN EXAMPLE, A SPLENDID SCENE ENACTED AT THE CLOSE OF THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR. CORNWALLIS AND HIS ARMY HAD BEEN CAPTURED; THE REVOLUTION WAS SUCCESSFUL. THE GREAT CHIEF AND OFFICERS OF THE VICTORIOUS ARMIES WERE ASSEMBLED AT A FESTIVAL IN HONOR OF THE VICTORY. THE SPACIOUS SALOON WAS CROWDED. . . . . PRESENTLY THE DOORS OF THE SALOON OPEN TO ADMIT A PERSONAGE, WHOSE ENTRANCE AWAKENS UNIVERSAL ATTENTION. HIS FIGURE IS NOBLE AND COMMANDING; HIS BEARING DIGNIFIED, WITHOUT HAUGHTINESS; HIS EXPRESSION LOFTY, BUT MILD. HE TREADS THE FLOOR WITH UNAFFECTED YET UNSURPASSED MAJESTY. HIS PRESENCE KINDLES EVERY EYE AND HEART WITH RAPTUROUS ENTHUSIASM. HE IS REGARDED WITH REVERENCE, YET WITH AFFECTION--AS A SUPERIOR, AND YET AS A FRIEND. HE PRESENTS TO THEIR GAZE THE RARE SIGHT OF A CHRISTIAN SOLDIER AND AN UNAMBITIOUS STATESMAN. . . . . HE IS THE MAN WHOSE ENDURING FORTITUDE, MILITARY, PROWESS, AND OVERAWING INFLUENCE, HAD SUSTAINED THE SPIRIT OF THE REVOLUTION, CROWNED IT WITH SUCCESS, AND EARNED FOR HIMSELF THE GLORIOUS PRE-EMINENCE OF BEING THE 'FIRST IN WAR, FIRST IN PEACE, AND FIRST IN THE HEARTS OF HIS COUNTRYMEN,' FOR THAT PERSONAGE WAS GEORGE WASHINGTON!"  {HR, April 1, 1880 par. 6}
[HR, April 1, 1880 par. 7]          "NEVER, PERHAPS, WAS HOMAGE MORE SINCERELY OR HEARTILY RENDERED TO A MAN THAN BY THE BRAVE AND BEAUTIFUL IN THAT HALL, AND NEVER WAS IT MORE DESERVED. NOR IS IT POSSIBLE TO CONCEIVE OF A PURER, SWEETER HUMAN JOY, THAN THAT WHICH SWELLED HIS BOSOM. THERE WAS ANOTHER HEART, HOWEVER, THAT SHARED IN THE HOMAGE AND THE JOY OF THAT OCCASION; LEANING ON THE ARM OF THE HERO, IN SIMPLE STATELINESS OF MIEN, THERE WALKED THE MOTHER OF WASHINGTON. SHE HAD TRAINED HIM IN HIS BOYHOOD--TAUGHT HIM THE PRINCIPLES, AND DEVELOPED THE QUALITIES WHICH LAY AT THE FOUNDATION OF HIS GREATNESS. IT WAS HER HANDS WHICH HAD MOLDED HIS CHARACTER TO SYMMETRY AND MORAL BEAUTY. HER PRAYERS, HER INFLUENCE, AND HER INSTRUCTIONS HAD REPRESSED THE GROWTH OF EVIL QUALITIES, AND CULTIVATED THAT DIVINE LIFE IN HIS SOUL WHICH LED HIM TO TAKE COUNSEL OF THE GOD OF BATTLES, --THE RULER OF NATIONS. HER EARLY INFLUENCE OVER HER SON WAS UNDERSTOOD AND SILENTLY ACKNOWLEDGED IN THAT GAY ASSEMBLY. YEA, HER SON HAD OWNED IT, WAS PROUD OF IT. HE LAID HIS LOFTY HONORS AT HER FEET, AND PRIZED HER SMILE ABOVE THE NOISY VOICE OF FAME. DID SHE THEN EXPERIENCE A PLEASURE AUGHT INFERIOR TO HIS? WHO SHALL DECIDE WHICH BOSOM WAS THE HAPPIEST ON THAT TRIUMPHANT DAY? THE JOY OF WASHINGTON WAS GREAT; THE JOY OF HIS MOTHER WAS AT LEAST EQUAL. WOULD SHE HAVE ACCOMPLISHED MORE, OR TASTED A SWEETER PLEASURE, IF, FORSAKING HER SPHERE, SHE HAD MINGLED DIRECTLY IN THE COUNCILS OF THE STATES AND THE MOVEMENTS OF THE CAMP? IMPOSSIBLE! SHE HELPED TO ACHIEVE THE REVOLUTION--SHE SHARED THE RICHEST ENJOYMENTS OF ITS SUCCESS; BUT SHE DID IT THROUGH HER HEROIC SON--JUST AS GOD WOULD HAVE EVERY WOMAN WIN HER HONORS AND REWARDS."  {HR, April 1, 1880 par. 7}
[HR, April 1, 1880 par. 8]         I would impress upon mothers that women are accountable for the talents God has intrusted to them. They may engage in missionary work at home, in their families. Their influence is fully equal to that of the husband and father. The most elevated work for woman is the molding of the character of her children after the divine pattern. She should gain their affections; she should cherish love; for with these precious traits of character she can have a transforming influence upon the family circle. If she makes a success here, she has gained the victory. Society will feel her influence in the deportment and moral worth of her children. The church will bless her because she has educated and developed talent which will be of the highest value. She gives to the church, men and women who will not flinch from duty however taxing. If Christian mothers had always done their work with fidelity, there would not now be so many church trials on account of disorderly members. Mothers are forming the characters which compose the church of God. When I see a church in trial, its members self-willed, heady, high-minded, self-sufficient, not subject to the voice of the church, I am led to fear that their mothers were unfaithful in their early training.                                                    -    {HR, April 1, 1880 par. 8}
[HR, June 1, 1880 par. 1]       June 1, 1880 Influence of Woman.  By Mrs. E. G. White.         The mother's influence never ceases. It is ever active, either for good or for evil; and if she would have her work abide the test of the Judgment, she must make God her trust, and labor with an eye single to his glory. Her first duty is to her children, to so mold their characters that they may be happy in this life, and secure the future, immortal life. She should not be influenced by what Mrs. So-and-So does, nor by the remarks of Mrs. A, or B., in reference to her being so odd, so different from other people in her dress, or in the arrangement of her house for comfort rather than display, or in the management of her children.  {HR, June 1, 1880 par. 1}
[HR, June 1, 1880 par. 2]          God has given the mother, in the education of her children, a responsibility paramount to everything else. She has an individual duty which her neighbors cannot do for her. If she does this work to glorify God, she will not follow the popular path, and will have to stand in defiance of popular customs.  {HR, June 1, 1880 par. 2}
[HR, June 1, 1880 par. 3]          There are but few women who have the courage to stand at their post, and valiantly battle against the customs and fashions which are ruining their children for a practical life. We feel in earnest in trying to rouse to activity the moral powers of sisters and mothers especially, to see and battle with the great evils which are permitted to ruin our youth.  {HR, June 1, 1880 par. 3}
[HR, June 1, 1880 par. 4]          We wish mothers to ask the questions in the fear of God, realizing their responsibility, What part have we in this matter of reform? How can we work to change the order of things? Wrong habits and pernicious fashions are deteriorating our families, physically, mentally, and morally. What can women do to change the purpose and the character of those with whom we associate? What can we do to stay the moral evils which threaten to ruin our children and debase society? You may, my sisters, come up to the help of God, and do anything and everything you can do and do well. Everything must be done with a love for souls, and in the fear and love of God. You may exercise the faculties which God has given you. "Dare to do right, dare to be true," whatever the opinions of others may be. We must each answer to our Maker for the improvement or abuse of the powers he has given us. We each have an individual responsibility, and we should study the pattern given us in the life of Christ, and copy it, irrespective of censure or applause.  {HR, June 1, 1880 par. 4}
[HR, June 1, 1880 par. 5]          All have not the same work. There are distinct and individual duties for each to perform; yet with these varied duties there may be a beautiful harmony, binding the work of all together in perfect fitness. Our Heavenly Father requires of none to whom he has given but one talent, the improvement of five. But if the one be wisely used, the possessor will soon have gained more, and may continually increase her power of influence and sphere of usefulness, by making the best use of the talents which God has given her. Her individuality may be distinctly preserved, and yet she be part of the great whole in advancing the work of reform so greatly needed.  {HR, June 1, 1880 par. 5}
[HR, June 1, 1880 par. 6]          Woman, if she wisely improves her time and her faculties, relying upon God for wisdom and strength, may stand on an equality with her husband as adviser, counselor, companion, and co-worker, and yet lose none of her womanly grace or modesty. She may elevate her own character, and just as she does this she is elevating and ennobling the characters of her family, and exerting a powerful though unconscious influence upon others around her. Why should not women cultivate the intellect? Why should they not answer the purpose of God in their existence? Why may they not understand their own powers, and realizing that these powers are given of God, strive to make use of them to the fullest extent in doing good to others, in advancing the work of reform, of truth and real goodness, in the world? Satan knows that women have a power of influence for good or for evil; therefore he seeks to enlist them in his cause. He invents multitudinous fashions, and tempts the women of the present day, as he did Eve to pluck and eat, to adopt and practice these ever-changing, never-satisfying modes.  {HR, June 1, 1880 par. 6}
[HR, June 1, 1880 par. 7]          Sisters and mothers, we have a higher aim, a more noble work than to study the latest fashion, and form garments with needless adorning to meet the standard of this modern Moloch. We may become its slave, and sacrifice upon its altars our own and the present and future happiness of our children. But what do we gain in the end? We have sown to the flesh; we shall reap corruption. Our works cannot bear the inspection of God. We shall see at last how many souls might have been blessed and redeemed from darkness and error by our influence, which, instead, encouraged them in pride and outward display, to the neglect of the inward adorning.  {HR, June 1, 1880 par. 7}
[HR, June 1, 1880 par. 8]          Our words, looks, and actions have a direct bearing upon the characters of our children, and upon others; hence we should ever maintain the most perfect self-possession and self-control.                                                                   -    {HR, June 1, 1880 par. 8}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 1]       July 1, 1880 The Duties of Parents in Educating  Their Children.  By Mrs. E. G. White.         To all parents, God has committed, in their children, sacred trusts for which he holds them responsible. It is his purpose that they shall so educate these children as to bring into exercise the talents he has given them in the manner best fitted to accomplish the greatest good in the world and reflect back glory to his name. These children have varied temperaments, and parents cannot always give the same manner of discipline to each. There are different qualities of mind, and they should be made a prayerful study that they may be molded so as to accomplish the purpose God designed.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 1}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 2]          Parents should strive so to educate and train their children as to bring out the energies of the soul by exercise. Perception, judgment, memory, and all the reasoning powers, should have equal strength, that well-balanced minds may result; that the character be not one-sided or deformed. If certain faculties are developed, to the neglect of others, the design of God will not be answered. All the faculties have a bearing upon, and are in a great measure dependent upon, each other; one, in order to be effectually used, must have the aid of all the others, that the balance may be preserved. If one faculty is exercised, and others are permitted to lie dormant, the one becomes unduly strong, while the others are proportionally deficient. All minds are not constituted alike. Children inherit from their parents some strong tendencies. These existed in the parent, and exist intensified in the children. Christian parents must carefully consider all these things.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 2}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 3]         The mother's influence never ceases. As she looks upon her little ones growing up around her, well may she ask, What is the great object of their education? Is it to be admired and flattered by the world? Is it to imitate and practice the fashions existing in this age? The only safe course of training is for parents to teach their children obedience to themselves, which is the first lesson toward teaching them the higher law,--the claims which God has upon them.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 3}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 4]          It is impossible to estimate the power of a praying mother's influence. She acknowledges God in all her ways. She takes her children before the throne of grace and presents them to Jesus, pleading for his blessing upon them. The influence of those prayers is to those children as "a well-spring of life." Those prayers, offered in faith, are the support and strength of the Christian mother. To neglect the duty of praying with our children is to lose one of the greatest blessings within our reach, one of the greatest helps amid the perplexities, cares, and burdens of our life-work. Jesus is the mother's sympathizing friend and counselor. He encouraged mothers to bring their children to him when he was upon earth. He remembered that he had a mother, and his sympathies were with all mothers. He remembered that he was once a child, subject to the trials, disappointments, and temptations of children. If this had not been the case he would not have been the pattern for all childhood, youth, and manhood. Jesus sympathizes not only with the care-worn mother but with her children. And when she comes to him for instruction, grace, and wisdom, it will never be withheld.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 4}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 5]          The mother's nursery is her kingdom; and the more she cultivates her powers and improves her faculties that she may be fitted for her life-work, the more wisdom and knowledge will she have to rule her kingdom and the better govern her subjects. All the tact and cultivated skill of the mother will be called into requisition if she rules with God-fearing wisdom. She will not turn her children over to hired help, or leave them to obtain a street education. She will store up knowledge to impart to her growing sons and daughters. She will not forget that her children will be what her teaching and training shall make them. She will not forget that her boys are to be men, her girls women; that they are to become citizens either to influence or to be influenced, to sway or to be swayed. She will perseveringly do her work, that they may be educated to use their abilities. She will consider that they may fill positions of trust, that they may sit in legislative councils to make and execute laws; and when in after-years they may go far beyond her in strength and intellect they will look with pleasure and pride upon the mother, for to her is due the influence which they have. They honor the mother whose discipline and training made them what they are.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 5}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 6]          Mothers, shall our precious time be worse than wasted in work and hurry, in needless stitching for ornament and display, while but a limited time is improved in educating and disciplining our children? Our hands are on the cradle that rocks the world. Shall our children become what they may be, and what God would have them be? Shall we meet God's standard, revealed to us in his word, or shall our efforts be employed to meet the world's standard?  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 6}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 7]          In the education of children and youth they should be taught that the habits of eating, drinking, and dressing which have been formed after the world's standard are not in accordance with the laws of health and life, and must be held in control by reason and intellect. The power of appetite and strength of habit should not be permitted to overpower the dictates of reason. In order to secure this object, the youth must have higher aims and motives than mere animal gratification in eating and drinking.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 7}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 8]          We see society as it is, with its burden of evil. The youth, from young men to little children, lack sincerity and moral power. They love to dress, to smoke, to chew, to talk cheap nonsense and slang. They frequent places of amusement, lounge about saloons, and drink beer, wine, and stronger liquors. Even those professing to be Christians often appear to enjoy these same amusements, although they may not go to the same extent as the openly ungodly. Precious time is thus frittered away and misspent, and hours which might be devoted to usefulness are spent in desultory reading which fevers the imagination. They ease their own consciences by the excuse that they must have recreation. They misinterpret the rightful significance of this word. True recreation is obtaining fresh vigor of mental, moral, and physical power. This can never be gained by selfish gratification or indulgence. Life was given these youth for nobler purposes. By their habits they are placing themselves among those whom the apostle names as being lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 8}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 9]          I look with sorrow upon the profitless and wasted lives of young men and young ladies, who, as soon as old enough, can think only of courtship and marriage; and I am led to question in regard to their home influences. What kind of education did they receive? Did they have praying mothers? Were they taught that they were responsible for the use and improvement of the faculties God had given them? that they should be a blessing to others, and not only form characters for Heaven themselves, but seek to lead others in the same divine path? The mothers of these youths might have been bending under the heavy yoke of fashion and custom, and for the slavery of fashionable life neglected the training and education of their children. The parents' neglected work will be seen in the characters of the children.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 9}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 10]          There are professedly Christian mothers who take an interest in the cause of temperance, but who have not yet learned that temperance in all things is to be taught and practiced in their own homes. The mother should educate her children while young to become workers in the wide field of reform.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 10}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 11]          The mother may by her example give instruction the most essential to her children, by deeds of kindness to others, in wiping the tears from weeping eyes, cheering hearts that are becoming hopeless and discouraged, and by precept and example strengthening the physical, mental, and moral powers; thus laying the foundation of a noble manhood and womanhood for her sons and daughters.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 11}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 12]          The word education means more than a course of study at college. Education begins with the infant in its mother's arms. While the mother is molding and fashioning the character of her children she is educating them. The memory of a mother's prayer with her hand laid upon the head may withhold our sons and daughters from yielding to temptation when sorely tried; and the power of love which binds the heart of the child to the heart of the mother has a determined power to hold him on the side of right.  {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 12}
[HR, July 1, 1880 par. 13]          Little does the mother realize that her influence in the judicious training of her children reaches with such power through the vicissitudes of this life, stretching forward into the future, immortal life. To fashion a character after the heavenly model requires much faithful, earnest, persevering labor; but it will pay, for God is a rewarder of all well-directed labor in securing the salvation of souls.                                                                   -    {HR, July 1, 1880 par. 13}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 1]       November 1, 1880 Incidents by the Way.  By Mrs. E. G. White.         While on our way from Michigan to California a few months since, we had occasion to stop over one night in Council Bluffs. Thinking to improve this opportunity to visit a friend residing in the place, we took the street-car for her house, only to find that she was out of town and probably would not return for several days. Retracing our steps, we took lodging in the nearest hotel, and in the morning, after breakfasting from our well-filled lunch-basket provided by our friends at the Battle Creek Sanitarium, we took the transfer car across the Mississippi to Omaha. Here we were obliged to wait several hours in the depot, where we had a favorable opportunity to study human nature.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 1}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 2]          Among the many who were continually thronging this way and that, there was one lady who particularly attracted our attention. She was apparently about forty years of age, and was surrounded by a flock of children all the way from four to twenty-four years old. One of the boys, of about ten summers, caused her a great amount of trouble. Curiosity and willfulness seemed to be more fully developed in him than in the rest of the little ones, who sat demurely perched upon the seats, with their arms folded and their feet dangling, while he, keeping close watch of his mother's eyes, would, when they were turned, improve every opportunity to dodge out of the door and watch the engines as they were moving back and forth. His mother, fearing he might get hurt, and becoming vexed at his repeated disobedience, at last went out after him, and soon returned dragging him in with her. She scolded, and he resisted at every step. They finally reached the seat, into which she pushed him with such violence as to bring his head with considerable force against the seat, really hurting the lad.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 2}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 3]          Then came screech after screech, equaled only by the loud blasts of the engines without. The mother threatened, but to no purpose. He was desperate. When he became too tired to scream longer, he lowered his voice to a monotonous, long-drawn-out wail, which continued for something like half an hour. The mother looked troubled; but who was most at fault? The boy was stubborn; she was passionate.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 3}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 4]          We afterward had some conversation with the mother. She stated that the boy refused to come in when called, and threw himself at full length upon the platform to provoke her. Then she brought him in by main force, and, said she, "Oh, if I only had him alone in some place, I would pay him well for this behavior!" "But," said I, "that would not change his inward feelings. Violence would only raise his combativeness, and make him still worse. The more calm a mother can keep at such times, however provoking the conduct of her children, the better will she maintain her influence and dignity as a mother, and the easier will they be controlled." She admitted that it might be so.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 4}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 5]          I then inquired how many children she had. She replied, "Eleven," and, pointing to two bright-looking little girls, said, "These are my youngest; one is four, the other six. My eldest are grown-up boys. We are now on our way from Iowa City to Nebraska, where there is plenty of land, and work for the children." Not a bad idea, certainly, to give those sharp, active boys employment. There is nothing so good to keep boys from being ruined by the temptations and allurements of evil as plenty of work.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 5}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 6]          In this little incident we have a good illustration of the kind of management quite commonly adopted by mothers, although so public a demonstration of it is seldom seen. Had this mother oiled the machinery with patience and self-command, as every mother should, she would not have aroused the combative spirit of her children. But all she seemed to know of government was to threaten and intimidate, to reprove and scold. Her younger children seemed afraid to stir, others looked hard and defiant, while the older ones appeared ashamed and distressed at the exhibition they were making.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 6}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 7]          The mother had not learned the all-important lesson of self-control. "He that is slow to anger," says the Wise Man, "is better than the mighty; and he that ruleth his spirit, than he that taketh a city." The man or woman who preserves the balance of the mind when tempted to indulge passion, stands higher in the sight of God and heavenly angels than the most renowned general that ever led an army to battle and to victory. Said a celebrated emperor when on his dying bed, "Among all my conquests, there is but one which affords me any consolation now, and that is the conquest I have gained over my own turbulent temper." Alexander and Caesar found it easier to subdue a world than to subdue themselves. After conquering nation after nation they fell,--one of them "the victim of intemperance, the other of mad ambition."  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 7}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 8]          Had this mother realized her responsibility, she never would have pursued the course she did. Her burdens were necessarily heavy, but how much heavier was she making them by her lack of self-control. Every harsh word, every passionate blow, would sometime be reflected upon herself. If she had been ever kind, patient, and calm in her discipline, it would have been seen in the deportment of her children. How much she needed the Christian graces and the help of Jesus to mold their minds and fashion their characters. Such mothers will gain no souls to the fold of Christ. They train, they rule, they ruin, but do not bless and save.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 8}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 9]          Having purchased our sleeping-car tickets for Ogden, we soon found ourselves and numerous baskets and satchels well disposed of in an elegant palace sleeping-car. There were only seventeen passengers in our car,--no babies, no invalids, no one to cry, "Please close the ventilators;" "Will you be so kind as to shut down that window?" We were at perfect liberty to open and close windows as best suited our convenience.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 9}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 10]          While crossing the plains there was nothing in the scenery to especially engage our attention but the prairie fires. These looked grand and awful in the distance. As the train moved slowly onward, we could see the lurid flames stretching like walls of fire for miles across the prairies; and, as the wind would rise, the flames would leap higher and higher, brightening the darkness of night with their awful light. Farther on we could see where deep furrows had been broken with the plow around haystacks and settlers homes to protect them; and we could see also dark objects in the distance, which were persons guarding their homes.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 10}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 11]          Thursday noon we reach Cheyenne, having been three days on our journey. After leaving this place, we had an interesting view of the Rocky Mountains. But suddenly dark clouds obstruct our view, and as we near Laramie, a hail-storm dashes down upon us. Occasionally the sunshine would break through the clouds, striking full upon the snow-clad mountain-tops, and causing them to sparkle like diamond beds. An additional engine is hitched on to help draw the train up to Sherman, the highest point on the route. The distance between Cheyenne and Sherman is about thirty-three miles, and the difference in altitude is more than two thousand feet. The train moves slowly and smoothly along, giving the passengers a good opportunity to view the scenery.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 11}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 12]          At length the summit is reached, and the descent begins. Two miles west of Sherman we pass Dale Creek Bridge, one of the most interesting places on the route. It looks frail, and incapable of sustaining the weight of so ponderous a train; but it is built of iron, and is really very substantial. It is six hundred and fifty feet long, and one hundred and thirty feet high. A beautiful, silvery stream winds its way in the depths below, and as we look  down upon the dwellings they seem in the distance like mere pigeon houses.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 12}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 13]          At Ogden we receive additional passengers. A tall, dignified gentleman enters, accompanied by his wife and little daughter. We learned that he was an active temperance worker, and had for some time been delivering lectures on that subject in the great Mormon Temple at Salt Lake City. Noticing that our party were all busily engaged in writing most of the time, and having some curiosity to know who we were and what we were doing, he made himself known to us toward evening. He stated that he had traveled extensively in the East, and had established several institutions in which to treat inebriates, and that he was now visiting California to establish a similar institution, having already obtained pledges for that purpose to the amount of several thousand dollars.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 13}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 14]          This celebrated temperance lecturer, we are sorry to say, was an inveterate tobacco-user. Oh, what ideas of temperance! Would that he might see the utter inconsistency of his position in trying to reform inebriates while himself indulging in a habit which every year leads hundreds to a drunkard's grave! Could he but reform in this respect, we are sure that his influence for good in the world would be increased a hundred-fold.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 14}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 15]          Near us sits the far-famed Stokes, a pleasant-appearing, middle-aged man, but whose hair is as white as a person's usually is at a much more advanced age. Having retreated to the mountains, he is now actively engaged in mining operations, and was on his way to Sacramento on business.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 15}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 16]          Moving slowly over the great American Desert, with not an object in view but the sage-brush and distant mountain-tops, we seem much like a ship at sea. Finally our faithful iron horse, steaming along so grandly, and seeming like a thing of life, begins to ascend the Sierra Nevadas. The scenery is beautiful. Passing Truckee in our descent on the opposite side, we enter snow-sheds. From light to darkness and from darkness to light is the only change for miles. Most of our last night on the train was spent in viewing the scenery. A winter view of the Sierra Nevadas is indeed grand. Pen cannot describe it, as the soft light of the moon sifted down through the grand, frosted evergreens, revealing the deep canyons below and the lofty mountain peaks above. We chose to enjoy this rather than to spend the time in sleeping.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 16}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 17]          We arrived at Oakland several hours before we had expected, and rejoiced that we had completed our journey without accident, and with hardly a feeling of weariness. People making this trip across the plains usually patronize the eating-houses along the line, and partake of three hearty meals per day, besides an almost endless variety of nuts and candies, cigars and liquors, between times. But we preferred to limit ourself to only one meal per day, that we might have a better opportunity to rest, and thus be prepared to enter upon arduous labor as soon as we reached our destination. For seventeen years we have eaten only two meals a day while engaged in almost incessant labor.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 17}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 18]          At that time the light of health reform dawned upon us, and since that time the questions have come home every day, "Am I practicing true temperance in all things?" "Is my diet such as will bring me in a position where I can accomplish the greatest amount of good?" If we cannot answer these questions in the affirmative, we stand condemned before God, for he will hold us all responsible for the light which has shone upon our path. The time of ignorance God winked at, but as fast as light shines upon us he requires us to change our health-destroying habits, and place ourselves in a right relation to physical law.  {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 18}
[HR, November 1, 1880 par. 19]          We have crossed the plains fifteen times, and we would recommend to those contemplating such a journey strict temperance in all things. Take your lunch-baskets with you, well filled with fruits and plainly cooked bread. Eat at regular hours, and nothing between meals; and whenever the train stops for any length of time improve the opportunity by taking a brisk walk in the open air. By so doing, the journey will not only be more enjoyable, but far more beneficial healthwise.                                                                   -    {HR, November 1, 1880 par. 19}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 1]       November 1, 1882 Bible Temperance.  By Mrs. E. G. White.                                  Appetites and Passions.          "Abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the soul," is the language of the apostle Peter. Many regard this text as a warning against licentiousness only; but it has a broader meaning. It forbids every injurious gratification of appetite or passion. Let none who profess godliness regard with indifference the health of the body, and flatter themselves that intemperance is no sin, and will not affect their spirituality. A close sympathy exists between the physical and the moral nature. Any habit which does not promote health, degrades the higher and nobler faculties. Wrong habits of eating and drinking lead to errors in thought and action. Indulgence of appetite strengthens the animal propensities, giving them the ascendency over the mental and spiritual powers.  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 1}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 2]          It is impossible for any to enjoy the blessing of sanctification while they are selfish and gluttonous. Many groan under a burden of infirmities because of wrong habits of eating and drinking, which do violence to the laws of life and health. They are enfeebling their digestive organs by indulging perverted appetite. The power of the human constitution to resist the abuses put upon it is wonderful; but persistent wrong habits in excessive eating and drinking will enfeeble every function of the body. In the gratification of perverted appetite and passion, even professed Christians cripple nature in her work, and lessen physical, mental, and moral power. Let these feeble ones consider what they might have been, had they lived temperately, and promoted health instead of abusing it.  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 2}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 3]          When Paul wrote, "And the very God of peace sanctify you wholly," he did not exhort his brethren to aim at a standard which it was impossible for them to reach; he did not pray that they might have blessings which it was not the will of God to give. He knew that all who would be fitted to meet Christ in peace must possess a pure and holy character. "And every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible. I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so fight I, not as one that beateth the air; but I keep my body under, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway." "What! know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost, which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's."  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 3}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 4]          Again, the apostle writes to the believers, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service." Specific directions were given to ancient Israel that no defective or diseased animal should be presented as an offering to God. Only the most perfect were to be selected for this purpose. The Lord, through the prophet Malachi, most severely reproved his people for departing from these instructions.  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 4}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 5]          "A son honoreth his father, and a servant his master; if then I be a father, where is mine honor? and if I be a master, where is my fear? saith the Lord of hosts unto you, O priests, that despise my name. And ye say, Wherein have we despised thy name? Ye offer polluted bread upon mine altar; and ye say, Wherein have we polluted thee? In that ye say, The table of the Lord is contemptible. And if ye offer the blind for sacrifice, is it not evil? and if ye offer the lame and sick, is it not evil? offer it now unto thy governor; will he be pleased with thee, or accept thy person? saith the Lord of hosts. Ye brought that which was torn, and the lame, and the sick; thus ye brought an offering; should I accept this of your hand? saith the Lord."  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 5}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 6]          Though addressed to ancient Israel, these words contain a lesson for the people of God today. When the apostle appeals to his brethren, to present their bodies "a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God," he sets forth the principles of true sanctification. It is not merely a theory, an emotion, or a form of words; but a living, active principle, entering into the every-day life. It requires that our habits of eating, drinking, and dressing, be such as to secure the preservation of physical, mental, and moral health, that we may present to the Lord our bodies--not an offering corrupted by wrong habits, but--"a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God."  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 6}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 7]         Peter's admonition to abstain from fleshly lusts is a most direct and forcible warning against the use of all such stimulants and narcotics as tea, coffee, tobacco, alcohol, and morphine. These indulgences may well be classed among the lusts that exert a pernicious influence upon moral character.  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 7}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 8]          The earlier these hurtful habits are formed, the more firmly will they hold their victim slavery to lust, and the more certainly will they lower the standard of spirituality.  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 8}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 9]          Bible teachings will make but a feeble impression upon those whose faculties are benumbed by self-gratification. Thousands will sacrifice not only health and life, but their hope of Heaven, before they will wage war against their own perverted appetites. One lady who for many years claimed to be sanctified, made the statement that if she must give up her pipe or Heaven she would say, "Farewell, Heaven; I cannot overcome my love for my pipe." This idol had been enshrined in the soul, leaving to Jesus a subordinate place. Yet this woman claimed to be wholly the Lord's.  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 9}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 10]          Wherever they may be, those who are truly sanctified will elevate the moral standard by preserving correct physical habits, and, like Daniel, presenting to others an example of temperance and self-denial. Every depraved appetite becomes a warring lust. Everything that conflicts with natural law creates a diseased condition of the soul. The indulgence of appetite produces a dyspeptic stomach, a torpid liver, a clouded brain, and thus perverts the temper and spirit of the man. And these enfeebled powers are offered to God, who refused to accept the victims for sacrifice unless they were without a blemish! It is our duty to bring our appetites and our habits of life into conformity to natural law. If the bodies offered upon Christ's altar were examined with the close scrutiny to which the Jewish sacrifices were subjected, who would be accepted?  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 10}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 11]          With what care should Christians regulate their habits, that they may preserve the full vigor of every faculty to give the service of Christ. If we would be sanctified, in soul, body, and spirit, we must live in conformity to the divine law. The heart cannot preserve consecration to God while the appetites and passions are indulged at the expense of health and life. Those who violate the laws upon which health depends, must suffer the penalty. They have so limited their abilities in every sense that they cannot properly discharge their duties to their fellowmen, and they utterly fail to answer the claims of God.  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 11}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 12]          When Lord Palmerston, Premier of England, was petitioned by the Scotch clergy to appoint a day of fasting and prayer to avert the cholera, he replied, in effect, "Cleanse and disinfect your streets and houses, promote cleanliness and health among the poor, and see that they are plentifully supplied with good food and raiment, and employ right sanitary measures generally, and you will have no occasion to fast and pray. Nor will the Lord hear your prayers, while these, his preventives, remain unheeded."  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 12}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 13]          Says Paul, "Let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." He presents for our encouragement the freedom enjoyed by the truly sanctified: "There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit." He charges the Galatians, "Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh." He names some of the forms of fleshly lusts,--"idolatry, drunkenness, and such like." "And after mentioning the fruits of the Spirit, among which is temperance, he adds, "And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts."  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 13}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 14]          James says that the wisdom which is from above is "first pure." If he had seen his brethren using tobacco, would he not have denounced the practice as "earthly, sensual, and devilish?" In this age of Christian light, how often the lips that take the precious name of Christ, are defiled by tobacco-spittle, and the breath is polluted with the stench. Surely, the soul that can enjoy such uncleanness must also be defiled. As I have seen men who claimed to enjoy the blessing of entire sanctification, while they were slaves to tobacco, polluting everything around them, I have thought, How would Heaven appear with tobacco-users in it? God's word has plainly declared that "there shall in no wise enter into it anything that defileth." How, then, can those who indulge this filthy habit hope to find admittance there?  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 14}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 15]          Men professing godliness offer their bodies upon Satan's altar, and burn the incense of tobacco to his Satanic majesty. Does this statement seem severe? Certainly, the offering is presented to some deity. As God is pure and holy, and will accept nothing defiling in its character, he must refuse this expensive, filthy, and unholy sacrifice; therefore we conclude that Satan is the one who claims the honor.  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 15}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 16]          Jesus died to rescue man from the grasp of Satan. He came to set us free by the blood of his atoning sacrifice. The man who has become the property of Jesus Christ, and whose body is the temple of the holy ghost, will not be enslaved by the pernicious habit of tobacco-using. His powers belong to Christ, who has bought him with the price of blood. His property is the Lord's. How, then, can he be guiltless in expending every day the Lord's intrusted capital to gratify an appetite which has no foundation in nature?  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 16}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 17]          An enormous sum is yearly squandered for this indulgence, while souls are perishing for the word of life. Professed Christians rob God in tithes and offerings, while they offer on the altar of destroying lust, in the use of tobacco, more than they give to relieve the poor or to supply the wants of God's cause. Those who are truly sanctified, will overcome every hurtful lust. Then all these channels of needless expense will be turned to the Lord's treasury, and Christians will take the lead in self-denial, in self-sacrifice, and in temperance. Then they will be the light of the world.  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 17}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 18]          Tea and coffee as well as tobacco, have an injurious effect upon the system. Tea is intoxicating. Though less in degree, its effect is the same in character as that of spirituous liquors. Coffee has a greater tendency to becloud the intellect and benumb the energies. It is not so powerful as tobacco, but is similar in its effects. The arguments brought against tobacco may also be urged against the use of tea and coffee.  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 18}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 19]          When those who are in the habit of using tea, coffee, tobacco, opium, or spirituous liquors, are deprived of the accustomed indulgence, they find it impossible to engage with interest and zeal in the worship of God. Divine grace seems powerless to enlighten or spiritualize their prayers or their testimonies. These professed Christians should consider the source of their enjoyment. Is it from above, or from beneath?  {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 19}
[HR, November 1, 1882 par. 20]          To a user of stimulants, everything seems insipid without the darling indulgence. This deadens the natural sensibilities of both body and mind, and renders him less susceptible of the influence of the Holy Spirit. In the absence of the usual stimulant, he has a hungering of body and soul, not for righteousness, not for holiness, not for God's presence, but for his cherished idol. In the indulgence of hurtful lusts, professed Christians are daily enfeebling their powers, making it impossible to glorify God.                                                    -    {HR, November 1, 1882 par. 20}
[HR, March 1, 1883 par. 1]       March 1, 1883 Temperance a Christian Duty.  By Mrs. E. G. White.         Man came from the hand of God perfect in every faculty of mind and body; in perfect soundness, therefore in perfect health. It took more than two thousand years of indulgence of appetite and lustful passions to create such a state of things in the human organism as would lessen vital force. Through successive generations the tendency was more swiftly downward. Indulgence of appetite and passion combined, led to excess and violence; debauchery and abominations of every kind weakened the energies, and brought upon the race diseases of every type, until the vigor and glory of the first generations passed away, and man began to show signs of decay in the third generation from Adam. Successive generations after the flood degenerated more rapidly.  {HR, March 1, 1883 par. 1}
[HR, March 1, 1883 par. 2]          All this weight of woe and accumulated suffering can be traced to the indulgence of appetite and passion. Luxurious living and the use of wine corrupt the blood, inflame the passions, and produce diseases of every kind. Parents leave maladies as a legacy to their children. As a rule, every intemperate man who rears children, transmits his inclinations and evil tendencies to his offspring, and the evil does not end here; he gives to them disease from his own inflamed and corrupted blood. Licentiousness, disease, and imbecility are transmitted as an inheritance of woe from father to son and from generation to generation, bringing anguish and suffering into the world, which is no less than a repetition of the fall of man.  {HR, March 1, 1883 par. 2}
[HR, March 1, 1883 par. 3]          The continual transgression of nature's laws is a continual transgression of the law of God. The present weight of suffering and anguish which we see everywhere, the present deformity, decrepitude, disease, and imbecility now flooding the world, make it, in comparison to what it might be, and what God designed it should be, a lazar-house. The present generation is feeble in mental, moral, and physical power.  {HR, March 1, 1883 par. 3}
[HR, March 1, 1883 par. 4]          All this accumulated misery from generation to generation is because fallen man will break the law of God. Sins of the greatest magnitude are committed through the indulgence of perverted appetite.  {HR, March 1, 1883 par. 4}
[HR, March 1, 1883 par. 5]          The effort made to create a taste for the disgusting, filthy poison, tobacco, leads to the desire for stronger stimulants, as liquor, which is taken, on one plea or another, for some imaginary infirmity, or to prevent some possible disease. Thus an unnatural appetite is created for these hurtful and exciting stimulants. The increase of intemperance in this generation is alarming. Beverage loving, liquor-drinking men may be seen everywhere. Their intellect is enfeebled, the moral powers are weakened, the sensibilities are benumbed, the claims of God and heaven are not realized, and eternal things are not appreciated. The Bible declares that no drunkard shall inherit the kingdom of God. Every intemperate person renders himself accountable, not only for the sins which he commits in his own person, but for the evil results that his dissipated course of life has brought upon his family and upon the community.  {HR, March 1, 1883 par. 5}
[HR, March 1, 1883 par. 6]          The race is groaning under a weight of accumulated woe, because of the sins of former generations. And yet with scarcely a thought or care, men and women of the present generation indulge intemperance by surfeiting and drunkenness, and thereby leave, as a legacy for the next generation, disease, enfeebled intellects, and polluted morals.  {HR, March 1, 1883 par. 6}
[HR, March 1, 1883 par. 7]          Intemperance of any kind is the worst sort of selfishness. Those who truly fear God and keep his commandments look upon these things in the light of reason and religion. How can any man or woman keep the law of God, which requires man to love his neighbor as himself, and indulge intemperate appetite, which benumbs the brain, weakens the intellect, and fills the body with disease? Intemperance inflames the passions, and gives loose rein to lust. Reason and conscience and blinded by the lower passions.  {HR, March 1, 1883 par. 7}
[HR, March 1, 1883 par. 8]          It is not an easy matter to overcome established habits, to deny the appetite for narcotics and stimulants. In the name of Christ alone can this great victory be gained. Our Saviour paid a dear price for man's redemption. In the wilderness of temptation he suffered the keenest pangs of hunger; and while emaciated with fasting, Satan was at hand with his manifold temptations to assail the Son of God, to take advantage of his weakness and overcome him, and thus thwart the plan of salvation. But Christ was steadfast. He overcame in behalf of the race, that he might rescue them from the degradation of the fall. Christ's experience is for our benefit. His example in overcoming appetite points out the way for those who would be his followers, and finally sit with him on his throne. The Son of God sympathizes with the weaknesses of man. His love for the fallen race was so great that he made an infinite sacrifice to reach man in his degradation, and through his divine power elevate him finally to his throne. But it rests with man whether Christ shall accomplish for him that which he is fully able to do.                                                                   -    {HR, March 1, 1883 par. 8}
[HR, December 1, 1887 par. 1]      December 1, 1887 Temperate in All Things.         And every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things. 1 Corinthians 9:25.  {HR, December 1, 1887 par. 1}
[HR, December 1, 1887 par. 2]          The battle between self-control and selfish indulgence is here clearly set forth. There is a stern, earnest work for us all to do, to decide which shall obtain the mastery. All our habits, tastes, and inclinations should be in accordance with the laws of health and life. By this means we may secure the very best physical conditions, and have mental clearness to discern between the good and the evil.  {HR, December 1, 1887 par. 2}
[HR, December 1, 1887 par. 3]          There are many expensive indulgences that are at the same time very injurious. They derange the digestive organs, and destroy the appetite for simple, wholesome food; and sickness and suffering are the result. With dyspepsia and its attendant evils comes the loss of a sweet disposition. There is irritability, fretfulness, and impatience, often resulting in harsh, unkind words and wrong acts.  {HR, December 1, 1887 par. 3}
[HR, December 1, 1887 par. 4]          God is not unwilling that we should enjoy the blessings of life. He has placed in our hands abundant means for the gratification of a natural appetite. In the products of the earth there is a bountiful variety of food that is both palatable and nutritious, and of these articles we "may freely eat." Such a diet will nourish the body, and preserve its natural vigor, without the use of artificial stimulants and luxuries.  {HR, December 1, 1887 par. 4}
[HR, December 1, 1887 par. 5]          Intemperance commences at the table, in the use of unhealthful food. After a time, as the digestive organs become weakened, the food does not satisfy the appetite, and there is a craving for more stimulating foods and drinks. These produce an immediate effect, and are freely indulged in. Under their influence, the nervous system is excited, and in some cases, for the time being, the intellect seems to be invigorated, and the imagination to be more vivid. But there is always a reaction. The nervous system, having been unduly excited, borrows power for present use from its future resources; and all this temporary invigoration of the system is followed by depression. The appetite, educated to crave something stronger, soon calls for tobacco, wines, and liquors.  {HR, December 1, 1887 par. 5}
[HR, December 1, 1887 par. 6]          The more the appetite is indulged, the more imperative are its demands, and the more difficult it is to control. The more debilitated the system becomes, and the less able to do without unnatural stimulants, the more the passion for these things increases, until the will is overborne, and there seems to be no power to deny the unnatural craving.  {HR, December 1, 1887 par. 6}
[HR, December 1, 1887 par. 7]          We are to be temperate in all things. Not only should we be careful to exercise judgment in the selection of proper food, but strict temperance in eating and in drinking is essential to a healthy preservation and vigorous exercise of all the functions of the body; for intemperance in eating, even of healthful food, will have an injurious effect upon the system, and will blunt the mental and moral faculties.--Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {HR, December 1, 1887 par. 7}
[HR, May 1, 1889 par. 1]       May 1, 1889 Education.  By Mrs. E. G. White.         The apostle Peter presents the necessity of making constant progress,--of continually adding heavenly graces to our character. He says, "Add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity."  {HR, May 1, 1889 par. 1}
[HR, May 1, 1889 par. 2]          The education spoken of in these words is of a fundamental character, and should underlie all the intellectual training of the schools. The home above all other places is where this work should go on. It should be a model school for the children. The words and acts of the parents are the most potent of educating influences, for they will surely be reflected in the character and conduct of the children. Both by precept and example, parents should guide the little ones during their earliest youth, ever seeking to present before them a character worthy of their imitation.  {HR, May 1, 1889 par. 2}
[HR, May 1, 1889 par. 3]          Parents should feel their responsibility before God to cultivate the physical, mental, and moral powers of their children. They should unitedly take up the work that devolves upon them, with a just appreciation of the true principles of education. In view of a trust so sacred, they should study to become masters of the art of education, that they may properly discipline their children from babyhood to childhood, and from childhood to manhood, thus fitting them to take their respective places in society with sufficient moral power to choose the good and to refuse the evil.  {HR, May 1, 1889 par. 3}
[HR, May 1, 1889 par. 4]          The first knowledge that the child receives, makes a more lasting impression on his mind than the knowledge obtained in more advanced years; therefore it has a greater influence in the formation of his character than the education of later life. This knowledge is received around the fireside at home, and it should be of such a nature that it will give the right mold to the character. It is in the family circle that the mother should begin the work of educating her children, that they may form a character which will prepare them for usefulness in this life, and for the enjoyment of the future, immortal life. The mother should be queen of her home. She should exert a positive and potent influence over the members of her household. The work committed to her hand is a work of sacred importance; and if she would do it acceptably to God, she must be a learner in the school of Christ, as well as a teacher in her home. It is necessary for her to learn self-control, if she would teach her children self-control. She should strictly guard herself lest she betray her sacred trust. Through her own choice she has entered her field of labor, and taken upon herself responsibilities for the discharge of which she is accountable to God. She will have to answer for her influence upon her children. She will have to meet the question whether she has, in the fear of God, done all she could to establish them in right principles of life and in right habits of conduct.  {HR, May 1, 1889 par. 4}
[HR, May 1, 1889 par. 5]          Says the word of God, "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." If you desire that your children should be refined in manners, noble in character, pure in heart, and elevated in mind, you must teach them the fear of the Lord. The best method for acquiring the mold of character which our heavenly Father can approve, must be employed if success is to be attained. The parents' words should be select, well-chosen. No impure word, no common, coarse expression, should escape the lips of father or mother. While you should not be severe, stern, and set, in dealing with your children, you should be decided, firm, and patient, learning from day to day to exhibit that perfection of character which you desire to see in them.  {HR, May 1, 1889 par. 5}
[HR, May 1, 1889 par. 6]          If parents are cold and unsympathetic, the same spirit of indifference will be begotten in the children. Let the parents manifest tender love to their little ones; treat them with kindness; and when they have done well, commend them. Seek opportunities to give words of encouragement and endearment. Let parents regard their children as precious jewels intrusted to their care by the heavenly Father,--jewels that are to be rendered back with all the roughness and coarseness removed, shaped and polished for the heavenly setting.  {HR, May 1, 1889 par. 6}
[HR, May 1, 1889 par. 7]          When Christ prayed in behalf of his disciples, he said, "I sanctify myself, that they also may be sanctified." This is the very thing that parents should do. They should consecrate themselves entirely to God, that their powers of mind and heart may reach a high order of excellence, and be efficient in the highest forms of usefulness. As Christ has given parents a perfect example in his life and character, so the latter should seek to give their children an example of what they should be in spirit and deportment. As fathers and mothers take up their duties with this purpose, they will constantly make advancement themselves; becoming better qualified for their God-given work.                                                    -    {HR, May 1, 1889 par. 7}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 1]       July 1, 1889 Education from a Christian Stand-Point.  By Mrs. E. G. White.         "Add to your faith virtue." Virtue is one of the graces essential to Christian character, and parents should work intelligently to cultivate this grace in their children. It is an honorable ambition to desire to bring up children from their babyhood in such a manner that they will be pure in thought and action.  {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 1}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 2]          To a great extent the power to make her children what she desires them to be when they are grown to manhood and womanhood, is in the hands of the mother. She should teach her children the self-control that extends even to the thoughts, and thus she will accomplish a work that will beautify their lives. If she educates her children to be pure in thought, they will be pure in language, and pure in action. Her work will not only prove a blessing to herself, but to the neighborhood, to society, and to the world. Her work will be immortalized in the presence of the family of God, and her name will be written in the books of Heaven as a missionary of the highest type.  {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 2}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 3]          Mothers may not now be fully able to estimate the value of an education in the line of purity. They may not now be able to appreciate the work it will accomplish for their children. The grace of virtue of character will have a telling influence on all their associations in life. In their school life they will not be instructing others in evil, neither will they be led into evil themselves. If children are instructed from their youth up to repel impure thoughts instantly, they will be guarded from committing impure actions.  {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 3}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 4]          Mothers may not have been as watchful as they should have been on the point of guarding their children from evil thoughts and actions. They have permitted things of small importance to claim their attention, while they treated with indifference these matters of most vital interest. Visitors have been allowed to draw largely on their time, and in seeking to meet the demands of fashionable society, which neither benefited themselves or their friends, the higher, holier claims of their dear children have been ignored. Must the standard of fashion be met at all hazards? Must the follies of the world be followed, irrespective of the obligations that must necessarily rest upon the mother in the training of her children? There is no other who can accomplish her work for her. Neither nurse nor governess can supply the mother's place, or fulfill her obligations.  {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 4}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 5]          Why will mothers give their best thought, their highest capabilities, to fulfill the demands of society, when they have such important interests to care for? Why will they spend their time in unprofitable visiting, in outward adorning, when their children are seeking the company of those who will pollute their souls and corrupt their morals? Is there not higher, nobler, more enduring work to do? Are there not more important affairs to occupy the mind and engage the attention, than the decoration of raiment? Should they not be engaged in fashioning the characters of their children according to the divine pattern? They cannot neglect this duty without great loss to their children, and they themselves will suffer bitterness of soul when they behold the results of their indifference to the responsibilities of motherhood.  {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 5}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 6]          The mother should so make provision that the minds of her children may be filled with pure objects upon which to meditate. From the earliest years, as soon as children can understand and retain ideas, themes of thought should be presented that will lead them to an acquaintance with Jesus, and to an understanding of his work and sufferings in their behalf. By this method the soil of their little hearts may be preoccupied with precious seeds of truth, and Satan will find less opportunity for sowing his seeds of evil and defilement.  {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 6}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 7]          I have heard loose language, careless, vulgar words, and slang phrases from the lips of parents. I have heard these words taken up and repeated by their children; and my heart has been pained; for I knew that these parents had sown the seed which Satan delights to cultivate. I knew that they had sown seeds that would produce a harvest of corruption. And oh, how Jesus is pained by the cruel work of these parents!  {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 7}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 8]          The associations of children and youth should be most carefully guarded. A mother should be a woman of pure morals. She should love God. She should love the father of her children. She should love her little ones. It should be her delight to keep her children in her presence as much as possible, but they should not be made to feel that they are under surveillance. Mothers should seek to make themselves companionable to their children, and be able to keep their little ones interested, by providing suitable employment for their minds and hands.  {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 8}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 9]          If children commit errors in their tasks, they should not be severely blamed, for this will only serve to discourage them. They should be set right with pleasant cheerful words, and so assisted that they will be able to do better as they try again. By this means they will be educated to become care-takers, to be thoughtful, to possess tact and aptitude in many directions.  {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 9}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 10]          Children are apt to become perplexed over their tasks, and to grow weary of their work. There are those who entered upon their work with enthusiasm, but they soon desire a change, and wish to take hold of something new. There are many who start several different tasks, but as they meet with some trifling discouragement, they give them up, one after another, and perfect nothing. This habit should be corrected. Parents should not be so much engaged in other things that they cannot give time to patiently discipline the developing minds of their charges. They should not allow the love of change to control their children. A few words of encouragement, or a little help at the right time, will often carry children over their troubles and discouragement, and the satisfaction they will have in seeing their task completed, will stimulate them to undertake greater tasks.  {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 10}
[HR, July 1, 1889 par. 11]          There are many who for the lack of a little assistance in childhood became disheartened, and lost their ambition. They learned to change from one thing to another, without completing anything, in their early years, and they carry this sad defect through all their lives. They cannot make a success of anything they undertake; for they were not taught to persevere under discouraging circumstances when they were young, and their minds were not disciplined to that determination that makes a man master of his work. Thus the entire life is marred with failure because of the lack of correct discipline. Not only is their business career marked by this defect, but their religious life also shows their instability and weakness. Interesting employment will keep the mind from leisure for temptation and evil thoughts. If children are properly set to work, and disciplined in the right direction, they will not come into association with those who are agents of Satan, and used by him to educate youths in habits of evil.   {HR, July 1, 1889 par. 11}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 1]         HM - The Home Missionary      June 1, 1889 Home Influence.  -         There is earnest work to be done in this age, and parents should educate their children to share in it. If you would educate your children to serve God and do good in the world, make the Bible your textbook. Whatever else is taught in the home or at school, the Bible, as the great educator, should stand first. If it is given this place, God is honored, and he will work for you in the conversion of your children. There is a rich mine of truth and beauty in this holy book, and parents have themselves to blame if they do not make it intensely interesting to their children. The first and most precious knowledge is the knowledge of Christ; and wise parents will keep this fact ever before the minds of their children. Bible rules must be written on the heart. Bible rules must be carried into the every-day life. The Christian may lift up his soul to God for strength and grace amid every discouragement. Kind words, pleasant looks, a cheerful countenance, throw a charm around the Christian that makes his influence almost irresistible. It is the religion of Christ in the heart that causes the words issuing therefrom to be gentle, and the demeanor condescending, even to those in the humblest walks of life. The words we speak, our daily deportment, are the fruit growing upon the tree. If the fruit is sour and unpalatable, the roots of that tree are not drawing nourishment from a pure source. If our affections are brought into harmony with our Saviour, if our characters are meek and lowly, we evidence that our life is hid with Christ in God; and we shall leave behind us a bright track. Christian politeness should be cultivated by daily practice. That unkind word should be left unspoken, that selfish disregard for the happiness of others should give place to sympathy and thoughtfulness. True courtesy, blended with truth and justice, will make the life not only useful but fragrant. Home is made anything but happy, if the evil weeds of dissension, selfishness, envy, passion, and sullen stubbornness are left to flourish in the neglected garden of the soul.  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 1}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 2]          The salvation of children depends very much upon the course pursued by the parents. Children must be restrained, and their passions subdued, or God will surely destroy them in the day of his fierce anger; and the parents who have not controlled them will not be blameless. It is because the home training is defective that the youth are so unwilling to submit to proper authority. I am a mother. I know whereof I speak when I say that youth and children are not only safer but happier under wholesome restraint than when following their own inclinations. Parents, your sons and daughters are not properly guarded. They should never be permitted to go and come when they please, without your knowledge and consent. The unbounded freedom granted to children at this age has proved the ruin of thousands. How many are allowed to be in the streets at night; and parents are content to be ignorant of the associates of their children. Should a limb be broken or fractured, parents will try every means that love or wisdom can suggest to restore the afflicted member to soundness. This is right, it is their duty; but the Lord requires that still greater tact, patience, and persevering effort be employed to remedy blemishes of the soul.  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 2}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 3]          Mothers are accountable in a great degree for the health and lives of their children, and should become intelligent in regard to laws upon which life and health depend. Parents should teach their children by example that health is to be regarded as the chiefest earthly blessing; that all pleasures and indulgences are to be sacrificed which will interfere with health. If the children are taught self-denial and self-control, they will be far happier than if allowed to indulge their desires for pleasure and extravagance in dress.  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 3}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 4]          The world may clamor for our time and affections, fashion may invite our patronage, but the words of the apostle should be enough to lead Christian mothers from the indulgence of pride in dress and demoralizing amusements: "Know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God."  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 4}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 5]          Christian mothers should take their position on the platform of truth and righteousness; and when urged to unite with the world in patronizing fashions which are health-destroying and demoralizing, they should answer, We are doing a great work, and cannot be diverted from it. We are seeking to develop in our children sound, worthy, and beautiful characters, that they may bless the world with their influence, and have immortal beauty and glory in the world to come. If children had such an example from their parents, it would have a saving influence upon their lives.  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 5}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 6]          Children imitate their parents; hence great care should be taken to give them correct models. Parents who are kind and polite at home, while at the same time they are firm and decided, will see the same traits manifested in their children. If they are upright, honest, and honorable, their children will be quite likely to resemble them in these particulars. If they reverence and worship God, their children trained in the same way, will not forget to serve him also.  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 6}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 7]          It is often the case that parents are not careful to surround their children with right influences. In choosing a home, they think more of their worldly interests than of the moral and social atmosphere; and the children form associations that are unfavorable to the development of piety and the formation of right character. Then parents allow the world to engross their time, strength, and thought; an apathy steals over the soul. The children are contaminated by evil communications, and the tenderness of soul they once felt dies away and is forgotten.  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 7}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 8]          Parents who denounce the Canaanites for offering their children to Moloch, what are you doing? You are making a most costly offering to mammon; and then when your children grow up unloved and unlovely in character, when they show decided impiety and a tendency to infidelity, you blame the faith you profess, because it was unable to save them. You are reaping that which you have sown,--the result of your selfish love of the world and neglect of the means of grace. You moved your families into places of temptation, and the ark of God, your glory and defense, you did not consider essential; and the Lord has not worked a miracle to deliver your children from temptation.  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 8}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 9]          You who love God, take Jesus with you wherever you go; and, like the patriarchs of old, erect an altar to the Lord wherever you pitch your tent. If ever there was a time when every house should be a house of prayer, it is now; and yet in this time of fearful peril, some who profess to be Christians have no family altar. I know of nothing that causes me so great sadness as a prayerless home. The children show the result of this neglect, for the fear of God is not before them. Parents should make a hedge about their children by prayer; they should pray with full faith that God will abide with them, and that holy angels will guard themselves and their children from Satan's cruel power.  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 9}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 10]          There are homes where these principles are carried out, -- homes where God is worshiped and truest love reigns. From these homes, morning and evening, prayer ascends to God as sweet incense, and his mercies and blessings descend upon the suppliants like the evening dew.  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 10}
[HM, June 1, 1889 par. 11]          God has promised to give wisdom to those who ask in faith, and he will do just as he said he would. He is pleased with the faith that takes him at his word. Today he is just as ready to listen to the petitions of his people as he ever was. "Behold, the Lord's hand is not shortened, that it cannot save; neither his ear heavy, that it cannot hear." And if Christian parents seek him earnestly, he will fill their mouths with arguments, and for his name's sake, will work mightily in their behalf in the conversion of their children.                                                 Mrs. E. G. White.  {HM, June 1, 1889 par. 11}
[HM, August 1, 1889 par. 1]      August 1, 1889          "Perils now threaten the people of God; and what will they do? Can we not assist in lifting the standard, and in calling to the front those who have a regard for their religious rights and privileges? God calls us to awake; for the end is near. The prophecies that show us the closing scenes of earth's history, are fast fulfilling. The time is fast approaching when we shall be made to feel the hand of oppression, because we demand our religious rights. Shall we then dishonor God by keeping silent, when his holy commandments are being trodden under foot?  {HM, August 1, 1889 par. 1}
[HM, August 1, 1889 par. 2]          "We have been looking many years for a Sunday law to be enacted in our land; and now that the movement is right upon us, we ask, What are our people going to do in the matter? Do you realize that the night will soon come, when no man can work? Have you that intensity of zeal, that piety and devotion, which will enable you to stand when opposition is brought upon you? . . . We should specially seek God for grace and power to be given to his people now. God lives; and we do not believe that the time has fully come when he would have our liberties restricted. The prophet saw 'four angels standing on the four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree.' Another angel ascending from the east, cried to them, saying, 'Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads.' This points out the work we now have to do, which is to cry to God for the angels to hold the four winds until missionaries shall be sent to all parts of the world, and shall have proclaimed the warning against disobeying the law of Jehovah."  {HM, August 1, 1889 par. 2}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 1]      November 1, 1889 "Ye Have Done It Unto Me."  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         We should seek to realize that when we neglect to supply the wants of the needy, when we fail to sympathize with those who are suffering and in sorrow, we neglect Christ, and fail to sympathize with him in the person of his saints; and when we minister to the needy, and comfort those that mourn, we minister to and comfort our Lord in the person of his saints.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 1}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 2]          Christ says to his redeemed people, "Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. For I was a hungered, and ye gave me meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink I was a stranger, and ye took me in: naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited me: I was in prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall be righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee a hungered, and fed thee? or thirsty, and gave thee drink? When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and clothed thee? Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee? And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me."  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 2}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 3]          The good works performed by those who are to be welcomed to the kingdom were done to Christ in the person of his suffering people. Those who had done these good works did not see that they had done anything for Christ. They had done no more than their duty to suffering humanity.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 3}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 4]          "Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world." Good deeds are the fruit that Christ requires us to bear,--kind words, deeds of benevolence, tender regard for the poor, the needy, the afflicted. When hearts sympathize with hearts burdened with discouragement and grief, when the hand dispenses to the needy, when the naked are clothed, the stranger made welcome to a seat in your parlor and a place in your heart, angels are coming very near, and an answering strain is responded to in heaven. Every act of justice, mercy, and benevolence, makes melody in heaven. The Father from his throne beholds those who do these acts of mercy, and numbers them with his most precious treasures. "And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels." Every merciful act to the needy and the suffering, is regarded as though done to Jesus. When you succor the poor, sympathize with the afflicted and oppressed, and befriend the orphan, you bring yourselves into a closer relationship to Jesus.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 4}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 5]          "Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the Devil and his angels: for I was a hungered, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me not in: naked, and ye clothed me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then shall they also answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee a hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee? Then shall he answer them, saying, Verily I say unto you Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment; but the righteous into life eternal." Matthew 25:41-46.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 5}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 6]          Those on the left hand could not see that they had abused Christ in neglecting the wants of his people. But they had neglected to do for Jesus in the person of his saints, and for this neglect they were to go away into everlasting punishment.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 6}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 7]          Jesus identifies himself with his suffering children. It was I that was hungry and thirsty; it was I that was naked; it was I that was sick; it was I that was in prison. When you were enjoying the food from your bountifully spread tables, I was famishing in the hovel or street not far from you. When you closed your doors against me, while your well-furnished rooms were unoccupied, I had not where to lay my head. Your wardrobes were filled with an abundant supply of changeable suits of apparel, upon which means had been squandered which you might have given to the needy. I was destitute of comfortable apparel. When you were enjoying health, I was sick. Misfortune cast me into prison and bound me with fetters, bowing down my spirit, depriving me of freedom and hope, while you roamed free.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 7}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 8]          What a oneness Jesus here expresses as existing between himself and his suffering disciples! He makes their cause his own. He identifies himself as being in person the very sufferer. Mark, selfish Christian, every neglect to the needy poor, the orphan, the fatherless, is a neglect of Jesus in their person.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 8}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 9]          If those who have no children, and whom God has made stewards of means, would expand their hearts to care for children who need love and care, and the assistance of this world's goods, they would be far happier than they are today. So long as youth who have not a father's pitying care nor a mother's tender love are exposed to the temptations and the corrupting influences of these last days, it is somebody's duty to supply the place of father and mother to them. Learn to give them love and sympathy. All who profess to have a Father in heaven, who they hope will care for them and finally take them to the home he has prepared for them, ought to feel a solemn obligation to be friends to the friendless, and fathers to the orphan, to aid the widows, and be of some practical use in this world by benefiting humanity. Many have not viewed these things in a right light. Those who live merely for themselves, will have no greater strength than is developed through self-serving.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 9}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 10]         Professed Christians should cultivate more affection and kind regard in caring for others, and they will be richly repaid. God knows for what object we live, and whether our living is put to the very best account for poor humanity, or whether our eyes are eclipsed to everything but our own interest, and to every one but our own poor selves. I entreat you, in behalf of Christ, in behalf of your own souls, and in behalf of the youth, not to think so lightly of this matter as many do. It is a grave, a serious thing, and affects your interest in the kingdom of Christ, inasmuch as the salvation of precious souls is involved. Why is it not a duty which God enjoins upon you who are able, to expend something for the benefit of the homeless, even though they may be ignorant and undisciplined? Shall you study to labor only in the direction where you will receive the most selfish pleasure and profit? It is not meet for you to neglect the divine favor that Heaven offers you of administering to those who need your care, thus letting God knock in vain at your door. He stands there in the person of the poor, the homeless orphans, and the afflicted widows, who need love, sympathy, and encouragement. If you do it not unto one of these, you would not do it unto Christ were he upon the earth.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 10}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 11]          Heaven is for those who have been workers, those who have denied themselves for Christ's sake. No provision has been made for those who have ever taken such special care in looking out for themselves. The terrible punishment which the King threatens those on his left hand, in this case, is not because of their great crimes. They are not condemned for the things which they did do, but for that which they did not do. They pleased themselves, and can take their portion with the self-pleasers.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 11}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 12]          Christ for our sakes became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. He made a sacrifice that he might provide a home for pilgrims and strangers in the world, seeking for a better country, even an heavenly. Shall those who are subjects of his grace, who are expecting to be heirs of immortality, refuse, or even feel reluctant, to share their homes with the homeless and needy? Shall we, who are disciples of Jesus, refuse strangers an entrance to our doors because they can claim no acquaintance with the inmates?  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 12}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 13]          Has the injunction of the apostle no force in this age: "Be not forgetful to entertain strangers, for thereby some have entertained angels unawares"? I am daily pained with exhibitions of selfishness among our people. There is an alarming absence of love and care for those who are entitled to it. Our heavenly Father lays blessings disguised in our pathway, but some will not touch these for fear they will detract from their enjoyment. Angels are waiting to see if we embrace opportunities within our reach of doing good,--waiting to see if we will bless others, that they in their turn may bless us. The Lord himself has made us to differ,--some poor, some rich, some afflicted,--that all may have an opportunity to develop character. The poor are purposely permitted of God thus to be, that they may be tested and proved, and may develop what is in their hearts.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 13}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 14]          Some plead poor health as an excuse for not rendering to others the service they would like to do if they had strength. Such have so long shut themselves up to themselves, and thought so much of their own poor feelings, and talked so much of their sufferings, trials, and afflictions, that it is their present truth. They can think of no one but self, however much others may be in need of sympathy and assistance. You who are suffering with poor health, there is a remedy for you. If thou clothe the naked, and bring the poor that are cast out to thy house, and deal thy bread to the hungry, "then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily." Doing good is an excellent remedy for disease. Those who engage in the work are invited to call upon God, and he has pledged himself to answer them. Their soul shall be satisfied in drought, and they shall be like a watered garden, whose waters fail not.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 14}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 15]          Do not be afraid of good works. "Let us not be weary in well-doing: for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not." Do not wait to be told your duty. Open your eyes, and see who are around you; make yourselves acquainted with the helpless, afflicted, and needy. Hide not yourselves from them, and seek not to shut out their needs.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 15}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 16]          As you regard your eternal interest, arouse yourselves, and begin to sow good seed. That which you sow, you shall also reap. The harvest is coming,--the great reaping time, when we shall reap what we have sown. There will be no failure in the crop; the harvest is sure. Now is the sowing time. Now make efforts to be rich in good works, "ready to distribute, willing to communicate, laying up in store for yourselves a good foundation against the time to come, that ye may lay hold on eternal life." I implore you, my brethren, rid yourselves of your icy coldness. Encourage in yourselves a love of hospitality, a love to help those who need help.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 16}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 17]          You may say you have been imposed upon and have bestowed your means upon those unworthy of your charity, and therefore have become discouraged in trying to help the needy. I present Jesus before you. He came to save fallen man, to bring salvation to his own nation; but they would not accept him. They treated his mercy with insult and contempt, and at length they put to death Him who came for the purpose of giving them life. Did our Lord turn from the fallen race because of this? Your efforts for good may have been unsuccessful ninety-nine times, and you received only insult, reproach, and hate, yet if the one-hundredth time proves a success, and one soul is saved, oh, what a victory is achieved--one soul wrenched from Satan's grasp, one soul benefited, one soul encouraged! This will a thousand times repay you for all your efforts. To you will Jesus say, "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." Should we not gladly do all we can to imitate the life of our divine Lord? Many shrink at the idea of making any sacrifice for others' good. They are not willing to suffer for the sake of helping others. They flatter themselves that it is not required of them to disadvantage themselves for the benefit of others. To such we say, Jesus is our example.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 17}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 18]          The poor, the homeless, and the widows are among us; and dare those whom God has made his stewards, to whom he has intrusted means, withhold from the needy disciples of Christ? If so, they withhold from Jesus. Do you expect the Lord to rain down grain from heaven to supply the needy? Has he not rather placed it in your hands, to help and bless them through you? Has he not made you his instrument in this good work to prove you, and to give you the privilege of laying up a treasure in heaven?  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 18}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 19]          Fatherless and motherless children are thrown into the arms of the church, and Christ says to his followers, Take these destitute children, bring them up for me, and ye shall receive your wages. I have seen much selfishness exhibited in these things. Unless there is some special evidence that they themselves are to be benefited by adopting into their family those who need homes, some turn away and answer, No. They do not seem to know or care whether such are saved or lost. That, they think, is not their business. With Cain they say, "Am I my brother's keeper?" They are not willing to be put to inconvenience or to make any sacrifice for the orphans, and they indifferently thrust such ones into the arms of the world, who are sometimes more willing to receive them than are these professed Christians. In the day of God, inquiry will be made for those whom Heaven gave them the opportunity of saving. But they wished to be excused, and would not engage in the good work unless they could make it a matter of profit to themselves. It has been shown me that those who refuse these opportunities for doing good, will hear from the lips of the Master, "Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me."  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 19}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 20]          The fast which God can accept is described. It is to deal thy bread to the hungry, and to bring the poor which are cast out, to thy house. Wait not for them to come to you. The labor rests not on them to hunt you up, and entreat of you a home for themselves. You are to search for them, and bring them to your house. You are to draw out your soul after them. You are with one hand to reach up and by faith take hold of the mighty arm which brings salvation, while with the other hand of love you reach the oppressed, and relieve them. It is impossible for you to fasten upon the arm of God with one hand, while the other is employed in ministering to your own pleasure.  {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 20}
[HM, November 1, 1889 par. 21]          If you engage in this work of mercy and love, will the work prove too hard for you? Will you fail and be crushed under the burden, and your family be deprived of your assistance and influence? Oh no, God has carefully removed all doubts upon this question, by a pledge to you on condition of your obedience. This promise covers all that the most exacting, the most hesitating, could crave. "Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily." Only believe that He is faithful that hath promised. God can renew the physical strength; and he says he will do it. And the promise does not end here. "Thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rearward." God will build a fortification around thee. The promise does not stop even here. "Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am." If ye put down oppression and remove the speaking of vanity, if ye draw out your soul to the hungry, "Then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday. And the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought ［famine］, and make fat thy bones; and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not."                                                    -    {HM, November 1, 1889 par. 21}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 1]       February 1, 1890          The third angel's message embraces more than the finite mind of man comprehends. The earth is to be lightened with its glory. The truth must be published far more extensively than it yet has been. It must be defined in clear, sharp lines before the people. It must be presented in short, but conclusive arguments, and plans must be laid that at every meeting where the Truth has been set before the people, it may be followed by the distribution of tracts and pamphlets. At first it may be found necessary to give these away, but they will be a power for good. The discourses given in the desk would be far more effective if reading-matter were circulated, educating the hearers in the doctrines of the Bible. God will make many willing to read, but there will also be many who will refuse to see or hear anything upon the present truth. But we should not even think these cases beyond hope, for Christ is drawing many to himself. There are many who will see no special importance in the truth proclaimed either by pen or voice, but we should not cease our efforts because of this, we should give them a tract or pamphlet, and though it may do them no good, some other soul may be saved through its instrumentality.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 1}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 2]          Publications upon health reform will be received by many who would not read upon any Bible topic. Intemperate gratification of appetite is doing its work of death, and this evil must be met with united intelligent effort. We should make known to others the ills that result from beclouding the mind God has given us, through indulgence in wine and strong drink. The truth upon health reform must be presented to the people, and it will be found an efficient way to bring before them Bible truth. You should go forth with your hands filled with proper reading matter, and your heart filled with the love of God. Many are being drawn by the Lord Jesus Christ, and they will respond to your Christian efforts for their salvation. Many are disgusted with the dry formalism which exists in the Christian world; many are becoming infidels because they see the lack of true piety in those who profess to be Christians. A good work could be done to prepare the way for the introduction of the truth, if decided testimonies were borne upon the health and temperance branch of the work. Many of those who profess to believe the truth are lamentably ignorant of the laws of health, and need to be educated line upon line and precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. This subject needs to be kept fresh in the minds of the people.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 2}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 3]         It has been shown to me that through judicious attention to this part of the work, a large degree of prejudice might be removed from the minds of intelligent persons who have been hindered from a candid investigation of the truth. The minds of the people must be arrested, and their attention must be held, or the seeds of truth will not accomplish what they might if proper care had been taken. In comparison to the number that reject the truth, those who receive it will be very small, but one soul is of more value than worlds besides. We must not become discouraged although our work does not seem to bring large returns. It is written of Christ, "He shall not fail nor be discouraged." Shall we talk of failure or discouragement? Let us think of the price our Lord has paid that man should not perish, but have everlasting life. Although the greatest portion of the world will reject the truth, some will accept it, some will respond to the drawing power of Christ. Those in whose hands the reading-matter is placed may turn from the light, and refuse to obey the convictions of conscience, but the messenger that they despise, through the providence of God may fall into the hands of others, and be as meat in due season to them. They will be aroused to search the Scriptures, to pray to know what is truth, and they will not ask in vain. Angels of God will minister to their necessities. Many who are in harmony with the truth, whose hearts are full of peace and gladness because of the light for these last days, have received their knowledge from the pages that others rejected. Those who are susceptible to the evidences of truth will yield to the convictions of the Spirit of God. Like the noble Bereans, they will search the Scriptures daily to see if these things are true, and they will be converted to God.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 3}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 4]          Satan is no idler; he watches his chances, and takes advantage of every opportunity to win souls to his side. He constantly sows his tares in every heart that is not barricaded with the truth. The people of God are in a condition of slumber; they do not discern what favorable opportunities for winning souls they are letting slip by. It has been shown to me that Satan is stealing a march upon us. The law of God through the agency of Satan is to be made void in our land of boasted freedom; religious liberty will come to an end. The contest will be decided over the Sabbath question, which will agitate the whole world. Our time for work is limited, and God calls us as ministers and people to be minute men. Teachers as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves must come to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty. There are many who do not understand the prophecies relating to these days, and they must be enlightened. It is the duty of both watchmen and laymen to give the trumpet a certain sound. Some are inclined to think that too great a stir is being made, but in their position of ease they say to the people "Peace and safety," when sudden destruction is about to fall upon the world. I tremble as I think of the words that have been spoken to me concerning those who do not act in accordance with the truth for this time. Said my guide, "Those who do not arouse will be passed by, and God will move upon men who will respond to his call, and carry his work forward and upward." God calls the watchmen and privates connected with his army to strengthen the outposts, to guard the fort.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 4}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 5]          Many are ready to investigate the truth, for angels of God have prepared their hearts for its reception. Publications should be issued, written in the plainest, simplest language, explaining the subjects of vital interest, and making known the things that are to come upon the world. The condition of the earth demands that light should shine upon its darkness. Will not the people to whom has been committed sacred responsibilities awake and put away every indifference, every jealousy, every misunderstanding, and take hold of the work with determined energy? Men claiming to be teachers of Bible truth will assail those who embrace the truth, who have no experience in meeting objections, and they will seek to overwhelm them with false statements and wily reasoning. On this account, as well as for other reasons, it is necessary to have publications explaining the doctrines and meeting the arguments of objectors. If those who come into the faith can have a clear statement of the truths assailed, they will be armed with arguments with which to meet opposers, and defend themselves. In defending themselves, they will unconsciously be sowing seeds of truth. Men will misrepresent the doctrines we believe and teach as Bible truth, and it is necessary that wise plans should be laid to secure the privilege of inserting articles into the secular papers, for this will be a means of awakening souls to see the truth. God will raise up men who will be qualified to sow beside all waters. God has given great light upon important truths, and it must come to the world.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 5}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 6]          We have been too narrow in our views concerning publications, but we should be so no longer. We should multiply books on our faith in English, German, French, Danish, Norwegian, Italian, and other tongues, and other nationalities should be enlightened and educated that they too may join in the work. This will require means, and every child of God should practice self-denial and economy in the expenditure of the Lord's intrusted capital. The work should move forward with dispatch, for Satan has already outdone us in his preparations to make our work of small effect. Those who have talent should be recognized, respected, and encouraged by being set to work to devise ways and means of advancing the cause of God. Matter of a different order than that which has been prepared should be arranged for the press, and we should see that something is done at once. Young men and young women should consecrate their talents to the Master, that they may sow beside all waters. Far greater zeal and perseverance should be manifested than has been manifested in the past, in making the most of opportunities and privileges. There is work to be done now that admits of no delay. The rays of truth should shine out with steady light into the prevailing darkness of error, for many are uncertain in regard to what is truth. Many for fear of being repulsed do not work as they might to circulate our publications, but this is an evidence of pride, and pride must be put away. Precious opportunities are passing away, and not half is accomplished that should be in this advanced state of the work. If our brethren would but consecrate themselves to God without reserve, much more would be done in improving opportunities and in making the most of privileges than has been in the past. Much has been lost because your eyes have not been anointed with heavenly eye-salve that you might discern where God was working, and unite your efforts with his in well directed labor which would have resulted in the salvation of many souls.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 6}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 7]          We must not think of such a thing as discouragement, but hold fast to souls by the grasp of faith. Do not give up those for whom you are working. Go out in the mountains and seek the lost sheep. They may run from you, but you must follow them up, take them in your arms and bring them to Jesus. Pulpit effort should always be followed by personal labor. The worker must converse and pray with those who are concerned about their souls salvation. Those who listen to discourses should see in those who believe, an example in life and character that will make a deep impression upon them.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 7}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 8]          It is the life that impresses unbelievers and is a savor of life unto life or of death unto death. Publications should be scattered like the leaves of autumn throughout the world. Let reading-matter follow the interest that is aroused at our large gatherings.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 8}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 9]          God would have us bring far more thoughtful intelligence into our labors. We should appoint certain ones to do a certain work, and not lay upon one man several kinds of work, so that he will not have a chance to do any of it with efficiency. Men should be trained up so that they will be prepared to fill different positions of trust. There are many who do not offer themselves to the work, but wise generals will see to it that those who are qualified for the work, shall have a place in it. They will counsel, encourage, and give them assurances of sympathy and confidence.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 9}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 10]          Let there be temperance workers and missionaries in this line, working on all proper times both in and out of meeting; circulate health tracts, canvassing for health publications with zeal and energy. All this is work that presses to be done. As a people to whom has been intrusted great and important responsibilities, we are far behind what we should be. Not one twentieth part of the work that should be done is being accomplished in the ranks of Sabbath-keepers. Let more and more knowledge be acquired, and let the light shine forth in clear, distinct rays to those who are in darkness and error. A great amount of light has been permitted to shine forth through those whom God has used as channels for his truth.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 10}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 11]          This light has been imparted to the workers, but there are hereditary trusts to be gathered up, and fresh light is to be given.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 11}
[HM, February 1, 1890 par. 12]          Let rays of light shine continually so that the people will recognize and respond, and let glory flow back to God in grateful thanksgiving, because heaven's light has pierced the darkness of error, and the flock of God has been fed, not with fable and tradition, but with Bible truth. The very best effort is now required that the people may receive the light that God has so graciously given.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.  {HM, February 1, 1890 par. 12}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 1]       November 1, 1890 The Source of the Church's Power.  -  Reading for Sabbath, December 27.  -         The church of Christ is God's appointed agency for the salvation of men. Its mission is to carry the gospel to the world. Jesus said to the representatives of his church, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." There is no limitation to this command. The good news of a Saviour,--Christ dying as our sacrifice upon Calvary, Christ pleading as our high-priest and intercessor before God, Christ our king and deliverer, coming to redeem his children,--this is the message to be carried to all the world, to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people. And the obligation rests upon all Christians. Every one, to the very utmost of his talent and opportunity, is to fulfill this commission. The love of Christ, revealed to us, makes us debtors to all who know him not. They are our brethren, and God has given us light, not for ourselves alone, but to shed upon them.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 1}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 2]          When Jesus gave the commission, he added, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." And he bade the disciples, "Tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high." Here is the source of the church's power to fulfill her divine mission,--Christ with us, Christ abiding in our hearts by faith.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 2}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 3]          Without a living faith in Christ as a personal Saviour, it is impossible to make our influence felt in a skeptical world. If you would draw sinners out of the swift running current, your own feet must not stand on slippery places.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 3}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 4]          We cannot impart heaven's light unless we have received it. We cannot reveal a Saviour, of whom we have no knowledge. You cannot teach others of Jesus and his righteousness, you cannot portray his matchless love and the fullness of his grace, you cannot picture him as the Christian's all in all, as the comforter and guide of men, unless your own heart is filled with his love. You will not be able to present God as a God of compassion and love unless you can say, "I have tasted, and know that the Lord is good." The heavenly influences surrounding the soul of the true worker are felt by those for whom he labors; the presence of heavenly angels is not seen by human eyes, but it is felt.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 4}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 5]          "We are laborers together with God." Bear this ever in mind: Jesus says, "Without me ye can do nothing." It is God who must accomplish the work. The Saviour declared concerning what he himself had wrought, "The Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works." The laborers are to be partakers of the divine nature; divinity and humanity must be combined. Humanity will adapt itself to humanity, and by manly resolves and wise efforts, will set the springs of intellectual life in motion under a tide of divine forces that are powerful, thorough, and permanent.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 5}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 6]          Of the disciples after the transfiguration of Christ, it is written that at the close of this wonderful scene they "saw no man, save Jesus only." "Jesus only,"--in these words is the secret of the life and power that marked the early church. When the disciples heard the words of Christ, they felt their need of him. They sought, they found, they followed him. They were with him in the house, at the table, in the closet, in the field. They were as pupils with a teacher, daily receiving from his lips lessons of holy truth. They looked to him as servants to their master, to learn their duty. They followed him as soldiers follow their commander, fighting the good fight of faith. Though Jesus ascended to heaven, the sense of his presence was still with them. It was a personal presence, full of love and light. Jesus, the Saviour, who had walked and talked and prayed with them, who had spoken hope and comfort to their hearts, had, while the message of peace was upon his lips, been taken up from them into heaven, and the tones of his voice had come back to them as the chariot of angels received him "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." He had ascended to heaven in the form of humanity. They knew that he was before the throne of God, their friend and Saviour still; that his sympathies were unchanged; that he was still identified with suffering humanity. He was presenting before God the merits of his own precious blood, showing his wounded hands and feet as a remembrance of the price he had paid for his redeemed. They knew that he had ascended to heaven to prepare places for them, and that he would come again, and take them to himself.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 6}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 7]          As they returned from Olivet to Jerusalem, the people looked upon them, expecting to see on their faces expressions of sorrow, confusion, and defeat; but they saw there gladness and triumph. The disciples did not wail over disappointed hopes, but were continually in the temple, praising and blessing God.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 7}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 8]          As they met together, they were eager to present their requests to the Father in the name of Jesus. In solemn awe they bowed in prayer, repeating to one another the assurance of the Saviour, "Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name; ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full." During the ten days following the ascension, they with one accord devoted the time to prayer and praise, waiting for the descent of the Holy Spirit. They extended the hand of faith higher and higher, with the mighty argument, "It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us."  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 8}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 9]          And Pentecost brought them the heavenly illumination. The spiritual truths which they could not comprehend while Christ was with them, were now unfolded. Power from on high was given them, and they became witnesses for Christ, even unto the uttermost part of the earth.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 9}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 10]          All that Christ was to the early disciples, he desires to be to his children today. They too may say, with the assurance of the beloved John, "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the Word of life; . . . that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you." Communion with God through Christ and in Christ,--here is the source, the secret, of all spiritual life. It is a communion not limited to times and places, but constant, abiding. This is not the privilege alone of the minister, the Bible worker, or the missionary, but of the canvasser, the man of business, of all the followers of Christ. All may walk and talk with Jesus; their hearts may be stayed on God.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 10}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 11]         It is because there is so little communion with God, that spiritual life is so feeble, and the efforts of our workers meet with so little success. Our natures must be raised from their earthliness; they must be kindled and purified in the upper brightness of God's divine presence. Why are we so easily satisfied with little flashes of light, when there is a heaven of illumination for us? We drink at shallow streams, when there is a great fountain just above us, if we will only rise a little higher in the pathway of faith.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 11}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 12]          It is by beholding Christ, through faith, that we are to be changed into his likeness. As we meditate upon the perfection of his character, we shall desire to become wholly transformed and renewed in the image of his purity. There will be a hungering and thirsting of soul to be made like him whom we adore. The more our thoughts are upon Christ, the more we shall speak of him to others, and represent him to the world. We shall represent him in our words, in our love for the brethren, in our deep, earnest love for the souls for whom Christ died.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 12}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 13]          We need to study the Bible more, that our minds may dwell upon the infinite sacrifice of Christ, and his mediation in our behalf. Let not Christ's words and the words of some finite being, bear with equal weight upon you. Fill the whole heart with the words of God. They are the living water, quenching your burning thirst. They are the living bread from heaven. Of this bread you must eat, and you will gain in spirituality and power, ever growing in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 13}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 14]          We need to study the truth for ourselves. We must individually look to God for divine enlightenment; and if we do this, his Spirit will be given us to illuminate the words of the Living Oracles. When Nathanael came to Jesus, the Saviour exclaimed, "Behold an Israelite indeed, in whom is no guile." Nathanael said, "Whence knowest thou me?" Jesus answered, "When thou wast under the fig-tree, I saw thee." And Jesus will see us also in the secret places of prayer, if with the whole heart we will seek him for light, that we may know what is truth.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 14}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 15]          It is impossible for any human mind to comprehend all the richness and greatness of even one promise of God. One catches the glory from one point of view, another the beauty and grace from another point, and the soul is filled with the heavenly light. If we saw all the glory, the spirit would faint; but we can bear far greater revelations from God's abundant promises than we now enjoy. It makes my heart sad to think how many lose sight of the fullness of blessing designed for us; they are so contented, feeling. "I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing," and know not that they need everything worth having.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 15}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 16]          Dear brethren, pray as you never before prayed, for beams from the Sun of Righteousness to shine upon the word, that you may be able to understand its true meaning. Jesus pleaded that his disciples might be sanctified through the truth,--the word of God. Then how earnestly should we pray that He who "searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God," He whose office it is to bring all things to the remembrance of his people, and to guide them into all truth, may be with us in the investigation of his holy word.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 16}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 17]          He who desires the truth in his heart, who longs for the working of its power upon his life and character, will be sure to have it. And when our minds are filled with thoughts of God, the realities of the unseen world will open to our understanding, all the powers of the mind will be subject to new, fresh impressions, we shall take higher, holier views of the truth, and a transformation will be going on in us daily. Then we shall be able to present the truth to others in such a way as to make an impression upon their minds.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 17}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 18]          When you have tasted and seen that the Lord is good, you will have something fresh to tell. Like Philip, when he found the Saviour, you will go forth to invite others into his presence, saying, "We have found him of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did write."  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 18}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 19]          Our prayer and social meetings should be seasons of special help and encouragement. Each one has a work to do to make these gatherings as interesting and profitable as possible. This can best be done by having a fresh experience daily in the things of God, and by not hesitating to speak of his love in the assemblies of his people. If you do not allow darkness and unbelief to enter your hearts, they will not be manifest in your meetings. Do not gratify the enemy by dwelling upon the dark side of your experience, but trust Jesus more fully for help to resist temptation. If we thought and talked more of Jesus, and less of ourselves, we should have much more of his presence. If we will abide in him, we shall be so filled with peace, faith, and courage, and shall have such an experience to relate when we come to meeting, that others will be refreshed by our clear, strong testimony for God.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 19}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 20]         There is need of a different kind of labor in our churches from what they have had. Those ministers who are inclined merely to preach, and not to visit and put forth personal effort, need to break up this habit by working earnestly in families. Let families invite in their neighbors, and then let the minister hold Bible readings with them, and become acquainted with them. There needs to be less preaching and more pastoral work done in our churches. Those who have no aptitude for this kind of labor, should educate themselves, and come more into harmony with Christ's manner of working. Habit is not formed by one act alone, but is the result of a succession of actions. God's workers are called upon to vary their labor; they should surprise the people and happily disappoint them by doing work that will be instructive, and that will interest the mind. There should be fewer sermons, and more educating.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 20}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 21]          Brethren, we must have less of self, and more of God. We are not to trust for success to what we can do, but to what Christ can do through our efforts. The efficiency of our labor depends upon our hold on God. The Lord requires of you diligent culture of your abilities; unless you are constantly in Christ's school, the tastes and aspirations will become earthly, and the energies intrusted to you for the accomplishment of God's work will be perverted and misplaced.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 21}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 22]          The Holy Spirit is grieved and driven away by the self-sufficiency, the unchristlike spirit, that is cherished. You have no time to spend in contention. Draw near to God, and go to work for Christ and the souls he died to save. If mistakes are made, as they will be, do not fall back, content to make no further effort, but try again. With agony of desire, in humility, with wrestling faith, come to One who is too wise to err, and who will make no mistake in your case; One who knows your every weakness, and who will hear your heart-felt prayers. May God make his servants wise through the divine illumination, that the mould of man may not be seen on any of the great and important enterprises before us!  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 22}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 23]          The Lord wants us to come up into the mount,--more directly into his presence. We are coming to a crisis, which, more than any previous time since the world began, will demand the entire consecration of every faculty of the mind and every power of the being, on the part of all who have named the name of Christ.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 23}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 24]          It is through the church that the self-sacrificing love of Jesus is to be made manifest to the world; but by the present example of the church the character of Christ is misrepresented, and a false conception of him is given to the world. Self-love excludes the love of Jesus from the soul, and this is why there is not in the church greater zeal and more fervent love for Him who first loved us. Self is supreme in so many hearts. Their thoughts, their time, their money, are given to self-gratification, while souls for whom Christ died are perishing.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 24}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 25]          This is why the Lord cannot impart to his church the fullness of his blessing. To honor them in a distinguished manner before the world would be to put his seal upon their works, confirming their false representation of his character. When the church shall come out from the world, and be separate from its maxims, habits, and practices, the Lord Jesus will work with his people; he will pour a large measure of his Spirit upon them, and the world will know that the Father loves them. Will the people of God continue to be so stupefied with selfishness? His blessing hangs over them, but it cannot be bestowed in its fullness because they are so corrupted with the spirit and practices of the world. There is spiritual pride among them; and should the Lord work as his heart longs to do, it would but confirm them in their self-esteem and self-exaltation. Shall Christ continue to be misrepresented by our people? Shall the grace of God, the divine enlightenment, be shut away from his church, because of their lukewarmness? It will be, unless there is most thorough seeking of God, renunciation of the world, and humbling of the soul before God. The converting power of God must pass through our churches.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 25}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 26]          A revival of true godliness among us is the greatest and most urgent of all our needs. We must have the holy unction from God, the baptism of his Spirit. This is the only efficient agent in the promulgation of sacred truth. It is the Spirit of God that quickens the lifeless faculties of the soul to appreciate heavenly things, and attracts the affections toward God and the truth. What we need, what we cannot do without, is the power of the Holy Spirit to work with our efforts. All pampering of self must be at an end. There is a weakness of intellect, a lack of religious fervor, in those who want to lean upon others, to be petted, waited on, and propped up. There must be an earnest longing, a soul-hunger, for the presence of the Lord. Make him your support, your front guard and your rearward. "Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be filled." He who has endowed the human mind with all its powers, will so mould these capabilities that there will be no extremes; all will act harmoniously.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 26}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 27]          It is a case of life or death with us. We have been stricken with spiritual paralysis, and every one needs the help of the Great Physician. He alone can reach our case. He is only waiting to be invited by us with earnest heart, with sincere desire. Nothing is wanting but a preparation of heart; we are to clear away the rubbish, open the door, and invite Jesus to come in and abide with us. Simple, earnest, believing prayer always brings him to our side as a mighty helper. He says to us, "Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me." He longs to come in; he is only waiting for us to prepare the way, to open the door, and he will come in.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 27}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 28]          A revival need be expected only in answer to prayer. When churches are revived, it is because some individual seeks earnestly for the blessing of God. He hungers and thirsts after God, and asks in faith, and receives accordingly. He goes to work in earnest, feeling his great dependence upon the Lord, and souls are aroused to seek for a like blessing, and a season of refreshing falls upon the hearts of men.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 28}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 29]          Many are weary of their half-hearted service. Their souls cry out after the living God. They cannot be satisfied with a form of godliness; they long for the deep movings of the Holy Spirit. Let the weary, discouraged one cry, as did Jacob, for the Comforter. Let him lay bare his soul in the secret place before God. Let him with loathing put away soul-defilement. The work is between him and his God.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 29}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 30]          God is at work; he doeth wonders; and although he is high and lifted up, prayer will reach his throne. He that is turning and overturning, he that can do marvelous things, will regard the contrite prayer of faith from the humblest of his children.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 30}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 31]          We are not to look at ourselves. The more we dwell on our imperfections, the less strength we shall have to overcome them. Jesus says, "Look unto me, and be ye saved." It is not necessary for us to be ever stumbling and repenting, and writing bitter things against ourselves. It is our privilege to believe the promises of the word of God, and accept the blessings that Jesus loves to bestow, that our joy may be full.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 31}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 32]          Put away all doubt. Dismiss your fears. Obtain the experience that Paul had when he exclaimed, "I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me." Surrender everything to Christ, and let your life be hid with Christ in God. Then you will be a power for good.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 32}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 33]          The Lord did not lock the reservoir of heaven after pouring his Spirit upon the early disciples. We also may receive of the fullness of his blessing. Heaven is full of the treasures of his grace, and those who come to God in faith may claim all that he has promised.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 33}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 34]          I beseech you to keep reaching out after God, to keep drinking of the Fountain of living water. You may be as a tree planted by the rivers of water, whose leaf does not wither. You may be full of moisture, and be able to refresh others, and to give them grace and comfort.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 34}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 35]          In our schools, the students can do much more than they have done, or are now doing, to exert a right influence upon others. Those who love the truth will be workers together with God to sustain the authority and purity of the school. New students are coming in, and now, at their very introduction to the school, is the time for those who love God to put forth loving, earnest, intelligent effort in behalf of souls out of Christ. Before associations are formed, companions chosen, that will give no religious strength, sow the seed for time and eternity; let the better influences preoccupy the thoughts. A few zealous, wise workers for the Master could secure many souls who are liable to drift in a wrong direction.  {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 35}
[HM, November 1, 1890 par. 36]          As the palm-tree, drawing nourishment from fountains of living water, is green and flourishing in the midst of the desert, so the Christian may draw rich supplies of grace from the fountain of God's love, and may guide weary souls, that are full of unrest, and ready to perish in the desert of sin, to those waters of which they may drink and live. He is ever pointing his fellow-men to Jesus, who invites, "If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink." This fountain never fails us; we may draw, and draw again.                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {HM, November 1, 1890 par. 36}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 1]       July 1, 1891 The Blessed of the Father.  -         "Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. For I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me in; naked, and ye clothed me; I was sick, and ye visited me; I was in prison, and ye came unto me . . . Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me."  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 1}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 2]          The blessed of the Father are those who have been ministering to Christ in the person of his afflicted ones, those who have been partakers with the Saviour in his work for the uplifting and blessing of fallen and suffering humanity. "The Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister." He says,"I am among you as he that serveth." And pointing to his own example, he declares to his followers, "Whosoever would become great among you, shall be your minister; and whosoever would be first among you shall be your servant." Matthew 20:26, 27 (Revised Version).  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 2}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 3]         True worship consists in working together with Christ. "Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this: To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world." The love of Christ dwelling in the heart, will be manifested in earnest effort to accomplish the work which Jesus came to do. Kind words, deeds of benevolence, of tender care for the needy and the afflicted,--this is the fruit that grows naturally upon the good tree.  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 3}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 4]          Such was the fruit manifest in the life of that righteous man of whom God himself declared, "There is none like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man." Job says, "I delivered the poor that cried, and the fatherless, and him that had none to help him. The blessing of him that was ready to perish came upon me: and I caused the widow's heart to sing for joy. I put on righteousness, and it clothed me: my judgment was as a robe and a diadem. I was eyes to the blind, and feet was I to the lame. I was a father to the poor: and the cause which I knew not I searched out."  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 4}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 5]          The Saviour invites us to become patient toilers in a field which calls for self-denying labor; but it is a glorious work, and one that God smiles upon. When one's heart sympathizes with others burdened with grief and discouragement; when his hand clothes the naked, and the stranger is made welcome to a seat at his fireside and at his board, then heaven comes very near. Brethren and sisters, when you open your doors to Christ's needy and suffering ones, you welcome with them unseen angels, who minister to these children of want and sorrow. You are inviting the companionship of heavenly beings. They bring with them a heavenly atmosphere of joy and peace. They come with praises upon their lips, and an answering strain is heard in heaven. Every deed of mercy and benevolence makes music there. The Father from his throne beholds and numbers the unselfish laborers among his most precious treasures. "And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels."  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 5}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 6]          Whoever succors the poor, or sympathizes with the afflicted and oppressed, or befriends the orphan, is brought into closer relationship with the pitying Saviour. He who is the Source of all blessing, has granted to men the privilege of becoming partakers of the divine nature, and in their turn, of diffusing blessings to their fellow-men. This is the highest honor, the greatest joy, which it is possible for God to bestow upon men. Those who thus become participants in labors of love are brought nearest to their Redeemer. He who refuses to become a laborer together with God, the man who for the sake of selfish indulgence ignores the wants of his fellow-men, is withholding from himself the richest blessings that God could give him. He shows that he has no connection with Jesus; for "if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his."  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 6}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 7]          "Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels: for I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink; I was a stranger, and ye took me not in; naked, and ye clothed me not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. . . . Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not to me."  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 7}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 8]         Jesus identifies himself with his suffering people. I was hungry and thirsty; I was a stranger; I was naked; I was sick; I was in prison. While you were enjoying the food from your bountifully spread tables, I was famishing with hunger in the hovel or street not far from you. When you closed your doors against me while your well-furnished rooms were unoccupied, I had not where to lay my head. While your wardrobes were filled with changeable suits of apparel, upon which means had been squandered that you might have given to the needy, I was destitute of comfortable raiment. When you were enjoying health, I was sick. Misfortune cast me into prison and bound me with fetters, bowing down my spirit depriving me of freedom and hope, while you roamed at liberty.  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 8}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 9]          What a oneness Jesus here represents as existing between himself and his suffering disciples! He makes their case his own. He represents himself as being, in their person, the very sufferer. Mark this, selfish Christian; every neglect on your part to care for the needy and to sympathize with those in distress, is a neglect of Jesus in the person of his saints. Our heavenly Father has blessings disguised in our pathway. Angels are waiting to see if we embrace opportunities within our reach of doing good,--waiting to see if we will bless others, that they in their turn may bless us. The Lord himself has made us to differ, some poor, some rich, some afflicted, that all may have an opportunity of developing character. The poor are purposely permitted to be thus by God, that we may be tested and proved, and develop what is in our hearts.  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 9}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 10]          The Father has manifested his love in giving to the world his only begotten Son, that all who believe in him should not perish, but have eternal life. In view of this infinite sacrifice to bless men, to make them happy, what self-denial and self-sacrifice are we willing to make as laborers together with God in the great plan of redemption? If the Lord bows his ear to hear your cry, to relieve you in trial, to comfort you in bereavement, to bind up your wounds, to sustain you in all your heart-trying tribulations, you know it is because he loves you. With such an example before you, how can you, as Christians, be heartless, selfish, unsympathetic? We have the pledge that while sin and want and misery shall exist, God, who spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, will with him freely give us all things,--all things essential to his glory and our good. Then let us examine ourselves closely in the light of the revealed word of God, to see whether we are in the love of God, whether we are working for others as Christ has worked for us.  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 10}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 11]          All who have put on Christ, and are workers together with God, are like faithful minute men, ever ready to say, "Speak, Lord; for thy servant heareth." They do not call anything they possess their own, whether it be wealth, position, influence, talent, or learning; but they regard themselves as stewards of the grace of God, and servants of the church for Christ's sake. Their hearts are bound up with the heart of Christ. They are not cold and unimpressible, but their ears are quick to hear every cry from the fatherless, the widow, and those in need; and they never hear in vain. Be they laymen or ministers, they are messengers of God's mercy.  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 11}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 12]          In the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah are brought to view those who in the last days shall stand as reformers, who shall turn away their foot from the Sabbath, and repair the breach in the law of God. To them the Lord declares, "If thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not."  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 12}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 13]          Those who stand as reformers, bearing the banner of the third angel's message, are the ones who are to draw out the soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul. They are to do the work of Christ with hearts full of compassion for the widow and the orphan. But how strangely has this work been neglected! Other denominations have provided homes for the homeless; why were we not, years ago, planning to care for these needy ones whom Christ has committed to us, and whom he declares to be representatives of himself? Why have our people been so slow to hear the earnest appeals for help? The grief and affliction of the widow and orphan should be our grief. Why have not the hearts of those who should be to them messengers of mercy, been stirred to relieve distress, to impart sympathy and consolation and counsel to those who hunger for it? Those who close their ears to the cries of the needy, will one day call, and the Lord will be deaf to their pleadings. But to those who exercise the tenderness and love of Jesus toward the poor and unfortunate, to those who are not eaten up with selfishness, whose souls are drawn out in pity and grief for the woes of others, the promise is given, "Thou shalt call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am ［What will you have? What shall I do for you?］." The Lord has help all ready for those whose compassion is exercised toward the oppressed and the sorrowing. Our God is gracious, full of compassion and tender pity. Let us be like him. Those who are redeemed by the blood of the Lamb will, through the spirit given them by God, do all in their power to comfort the broken-hearted and the tempted, to relieve the oppressed, and to accomplish the work Christ has left them to do.  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 13}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 14]          There has been coming in among Seventh-day Adventists a disposition to be close and exacting with the poor, to be indifferent to their distress, to turn away impatiently from their appeals, when the Lord has made it our duty to be pitiful, kind, and courteous to the needy and the suffering.  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 14}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 15]          The true worshipers of God will work the works of Christ. They will be liberal to the needy; they will not turn the poor from his right, nor frame an excuse to avoid helping those who need help; they will love their neighbors as themselves, not hiding themselves from their own flesh, but considering the condition of the poor, the fatherless, and the widow; they will not appropriate to themselves any portion of the just earnings of those who may be under their control. "Thou shalt not oppress a hired servant that is poor and needy, whether he be of thy brethren, or of thy strangers that are in thy land within thy gates: at his day thou shalt give him his hire, neither shall the sun go down upon it; for he is poor, and setteth his heart upon it: lest he cry against thee unto the Lord, and it be sin unto thee." "The righteous considereth the cause of the poor: but the wicked regardeth not to know it."  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 15}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 16]          "And the word of the Lord came unto Zechariah, saying, Thus speaketh the Lord of hosts, saying, Execute true judgment, and show mercy and compassion every man to his brother: and oppress not the widow, nor the fatherless, the stranger, nor the poor; and let none of you imagine evil against his brother in your heart."  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 16}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 17]          Job says, "If I did despise the cause of my manservant or of my maidservant, when they contended with me; what then shall I do when God riseth up? and when he visiteth, what shall I answer him? . . . If I have withheld the poor from their desire, or have caused the eyes of the widow to fail; or have eaten my morsel myself alone, and the fatherless hath not eaten thereof; . . . if I have seen any perish for want of clothing, or any poor without covering; if his loins have not blessed me, and if he were not warmed with the fleece of my sleep; if I have lifted up my hand against the fatherless, when I saw my help in the gate: then let mine arm fall from my shoulder blade, and mine arm be broken from the bone. For destruction from God was a terror to me, and by reason of his highness I could not endure." If this same fear, and this love of righteousness were in our churches and in all our institutions, what a transformation would take place! "He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the Lord; and that which he hath given will he repay him again." "Blessed is he that considereth the poor: the Lord will deliver him in time of trouble. The Lord will preserve him and keep him alive; and he shall be blessed upon the earth: and thou wilt not deliver him unto the will of his enemies. The Lord will strengthen him upon the bed of languishing: thou wilt make all his bed in his sickness."  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 17}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 18]          Let no one say, "How doth God know? and is there understanding with the Most High?" for the Lord knows even the secret thoughts of the heart. Those who neglect the poor and needy, transgress the commandments of God. "Wash you, make you clean; put away the evil of your doings from before mine eyes cease to do evil; learn to do well, seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow." "Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward."  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 18}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 19]          The heart of the Christian is ever filled with gratitude to God, for he realizes that he is under immeasurable obligations to his Creator, that all his powers are under tribute; his works will testify of his loyalty to him who has done everything for him. A sincere Christian is not unappreciative of the mercies and blessings daily given him; and he longs to work in blessing others. He is constantly seeking for ways to be of service to the Master, to make his Saviour's name a praise in all the earth.  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 19}
[HM, July 1, 1891 par. 20]          All who will work as Christ worked, will see of the salvation of God, and will diffuse heavenly light and glory. At the foot of the cross they learn that piety which is ever seeking to bless humanity, to shed light and gladness and hope upon the hearts of all who are perplexed and sorrowful, to comfort the cast down, to relieve the oppressed, to sweeten the bitter waters of affliction which many are compelled to drink. In this way our words and works are representing Jesus, and through him the Father, to the world, thus increasing the knowledge of God and of his Son in the earth.                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.  {HM, July 1, 1891 par. 20}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 1]       January 1, 1892 Treatment of the Erring.  -         The Scriptures speak plainly in regard to the course to be pursued toward the erring: "Ye which are spiritual restore such a one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted."  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 1}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 2]          To convince one of his errors is a most delicate work; for through constant exercise, certain modes of acting or thinking become second nature; through habit a moral taste is created, and it is very hard for those who err to see their errors. Many are blind to faults in themselves which are plainly discerned by others. There is always hope of repentance and reformation in one who recognizes his faults. But some are too proud to confess that they are in the wrong, even when their errors are plainly pointed out, and they see them. In a general way they will admit that they are human, liable to err; but they expect others to treat them as if they were unerring; such confessions count for nothing with God.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 2}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 3]          It is very discouraging to labor for this class. If their wrong course is pointed out to them as being dangerous both to themselves and to others, they seek to excuse it by laying the blame on circumstances, or casting it upon their brethren, leaving others to suffer the censure which justly belongs to themselves. They are filled with indignation that any one should regard them as sinners. The one who reproves them is looked upon as having done them a personal injury.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 3}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 4]          And yet these very ones who are so blind to their own faults are often quick to perceive the faults of another, quick to criticise his words, and condemn him for something he did or neglected to do. They do not realize that their own errors may be much more grievous in the sight of God. They are like the man represented by Christ as seeking to pull a mote out of his brother's eye while he had a beam in his own eye. The Spirit of God makes manifest and reproves the sins that lie hidden, concealed in darkness; sins which, if cherished, will increase, and ruin the soul; but those who think themselves above reproof, resist the influence of the Spirit of God. In their efforts to correct others, they do not manifest patience, kindness, and respect. They do not show an unselfish spirit, the tenderness and love of Jesus. They are sharp, rasping, and positively wicked in their words and spirit.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 4}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 5]          Every unkind criticism of others, every thought of self-esteem, is "the putting forth of the finger and speaking vanity." This lifting up of self in pride, as if you were faultless, and magnifying the faults of others, is offensive to God. It is breaking his law, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." "Be kindly affectioned one toward another." We have no right to withdraw our confidence from a brother because of some evil report, some accusation or supposition of wrong. Frequently the report is made by those who are at enmity with God, those who are doing the enemy's work as accusers of the brethren.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 5}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 6]          Some one not so mindful as he should have been of Christ's words, "Take heed how ye hear," allowed his unsanctified ears to hear wrong, his perverted senses to imagine wrong, and his evil tongue to report wrong. Many a man will not come openly to talk with the one he thinks in error, but will go to others, and under the mask of friendship and sympathy for the erring, he will cast reflections. Sometimes he openly agrees with the one whom he covertly seeks to injure. Suppositions are stated as facts, without giving the person charged with wrong, a clear, definite statement of his supposed errors, and without giving him a chance to answer the charges. This is all contrary to the teaching of Christ. It is the subtle way in which Satan always works. Those who do such things have set themselves up as judges, through admitting evil thoughts. One who engages in this work, communicates to his hearers a measure of his own spirit of darkness and unbelief; his evil surmisings sow in their minds the seeds of bitterness and suspicion toward one whom God has delegated to do a certain work. If he makes a mistake, it is seized upon, magnified, and reported to others, and thus many are led to take up the reproach against their neighbor. They watch eagerly for all that is wrong, and close their eyes to all that is commendable and righteous.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 6}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 7]          When an effort is made to ascertain the truth in regard to matters that have been represented as wrong, those who have been the accusers are frequently unwilling even to grant the accused the benefit of a doubt as to the reliability of the evil reports. They seem determined that things shall be just as they have stated them, and they treat the accused as guilty, without giving them a chance to explain. When there is manifested a spirit of such fierce determination to make a brother or sister an offender, and the accusers cannot be made to see or feel that their own course has been wrong, what does this show? -- That the transforming power of the enemy has been upon them, and their character reflects his attributes.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 7}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 8]          Satan well knows that all his strength, together with that of his angels and evil men, is but weakness when opposed to the faithful, united servants of the Great King, even though they may be few. In order to overcome the people of God, Satan will work upon elements in the character which have not been transformed by the grace of Christ; he will make these the controlling power of the life. Unless these persons are converted, their own souls will be lost, and others who regarded them as men led of God, will be destroyed with them, because they become guilty with them. Satan endeavors to create suspicion, envy, and jealousy, leading men to question those things that it would be to their soul's interest to believe. The suspicious ones will misconstrue everything. They will call an atom a world, and a world an atom. If this spirit is allowed to prevail, it will demoralize our churches and institutions.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 8}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 9]          To speak evil of another secretly, leaving the one accused in ignorance of the wrong attributed to him, is an offense in the sight of God. Let those who have been drawn into this work repent before God, confess their sin, and then nourish the tender plant of love. Cultivate the graces of the spirit, cultivate tenderness, compassion for one another, and do not longer work on the enemy's side of the question.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 9}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 10]          Before giving credence to an evil report, we should go to the one reported to be in error, and ask, with all the tenderness of a Christian, if these statements are true. A few words spoken in brotherly kindness may show the inquirer that the reports were wholly without foundation, or that the evil was greatly magnified.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 10}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 11]          And before passing unfavorable judgment upon another, you should go to the one whom you think has erred, tell him your fears, with your own souls subdued by the pitying love of Jesus, and see if some explanation cannot be made that will remove your unfavorable impressions.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 11}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 12]          Christ prayed that his disciples might be one, even as he is one with the Father. Then every one who claims to be a child of God should labor for this oneness. When it exists, the followers of Christ will be a holy, powerful people, united in love. But if you let love die out of the soul, and accept the accusations of Satan's agents against the children of God, you become servants of sin, and are helping the devil in his work.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 12}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 13]          "Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing. And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing. Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth; beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things."  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 13}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 14]          Nowhere is the duty of forgiveness so plainly taught and so impressively enforced as in the lessons of Christ. Study the parable of the two debtors: "Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened unto a certain king, which would take account of his servants. And when he had begun to reckon, one was brought unto him which owed him ten thousand talents." Here was one man in high position who had been intrusted with a vast amount of property. But upon an examination of his accounts he was found unfaithful; he owed his lord ten thousand talents. This, at the lowest computation, amounts to nearly ten million dollars. When the king saw the evidence of his servant's unfaithfulness, he commanded him to be sold, with his wife and children, his houses, his lands, and all that he had, that payment might be made. Alarm seized the unfaithful man, as he saw ruin before him, and he pleaded for delay: "Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay thee all." But his lord knew that he could never pay the debt. While the servant acknowledged the justice of the sentence against him, he begged for mercy. "Then the lord of that servant was moved with compassion, and loosed him, and forgave him the debt." What joy was this, what relief from the shadow of his wrong course, which surrounded him like a cloud! He went forth from the presence of his lord with the whole debt canceled. But circumstances occurred which tested the true spirit of this man,--whether he would manifest the same forgiveness and mercy that had been shown toward him, or whether his joy and gratitude were of a selfish nature, and his heart not softened.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 14}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 15]         "The same servant went out, and found one of his fellow-servants, which owed him a hundred pence; and he laid hands on him, and took him by the throat, saying, Pay me that thou owest. And his fellow-servant fell down at his feet, and besought him, saying, Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. And he would not; but went and cast him into prison, till he should pay the debt."  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 15}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 16]          Here Christ illustrates the spirit of selfishness and severity which brother exercises toward brother. Both are human, both are in need of mercy, patience, and forbearance. But one whom God has forgiven much, will not forgive a small offense in his fellow-man. Too many professed Christians regard one whom they deem in error with an unfeeling, relentless spirit, which is the fruit of pride, self-sufficiency, and hardness of heart; thus they show that God's great love for them is not appreciated; for it has not softened their hearts.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 16}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 17]          When this man, whose great debt had been forgiven, met another, inferior to him in position and office, who owed him but a small sum, he was filled with anger, and with threats and violence claimed the money due him. Then when the poor debtor fell at his feet and used the very same prayer which he himself had uttered before his lord, he was merciless. He accused the man of not meaning to pay him, and disregarded his prayers and tears. He who had been forgiven so much would himself forgive nothing. He claimed his rights, and taking advantage of the law, afflicted the distressed debtor by casting him into prison.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 17}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 18]          This conduct grieved those who witnessed it, for they knew the whole story of his pardon, and they carried a complaint to the king. Then the king's anger was stirred, and he ordered the man to come before him. "Then his lord, after that he had called him, said unto him, O thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt, because thou desiredst me; shouldst not thou also have had compassion on thy fellow-servant, even as I had pity on thee?" And his lord delivered him to the jailer till he should pay all that was due.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 18}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 19]          Will those whose names are upon the church books, who claim to be sons and daughters of God, consider their relation to God and to their fellow-men? While we must depend so entirely upon the mercy of a sin-pardoning Saviour, shall our hearts remain hard and unsympathizing? Can any provocation authorize unkind feelings, or should it cause us to harbor resentment or seek revenge? Can we cast the first stone in condemnation of a brother, when God is extending his mercy to us, and forgiving our trespasses against him? Should God enter into judgment with us, our debt would be found to be immense, yet our heavenly Father forgives the debt. Men will be dealt with by God, not according to their opinion of themselves, not according to their self-confidence, but according to the spirit they reveal toward their erring brethren. We are not forgiven because we forgive, but as we forgive.  {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 19}
[HM, January 1, 1892 par. 20]          "If thy brother trespass against thee, rebuke him; and if he repent, forgive him." Treat him and his errors as you wish God to treat you when you offend him. You should not say, as some have said, who ought to know better, "I do not think he feels humble enough. I do not think he feels his confession." What right have you to judge him, as if you could read the heart? The word of God says, "If he repent, forgive him. And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day turn again to thee, saying, I repent; thou shalt forgive him." And not only seven times, but seventy times seven, should you forgive him, -- just as often as Christ forgives you.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.                                (To be concluded next month.)                                                                   -    {HM, January 1, 1892 par. 20}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 1]       February 1, 1892 Treatment of the Erring   (Concluded.)  -         On one occasion the disciples came to Jesus with the question, "Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. And whoso shall receive one such little child in my name receiveth me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea." The little ones here referred to, who believe in Christ, are not those who are young in years, but little children in Christ.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 1}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 2]          Here is a warning for those who selfishly neglect or hold in contempt their weak brethren, a warning to those who are unforgiving and exacting, judging and condemning others, and thus discouraging them.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 2}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 3]          "The Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost." Here the work of Christ is plainly presented, and it is a similar work that his followers are expected to do. It is not the saint but the sinner that needs compassion, earnest labor, persevering effort. Weak and trembling souls, those who have many defects and objectionable traits of character, are the special charge of the angels of God. "Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven." If any injustice is done to them, it is the same as if done to Jesus himself. Christ identifies his interest with that of the souls he has purchased at an infinite cost.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 3}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 4]          Angels are ever present where they are most needed,--with those who have the hardest battles to fight, whose conflicts are with themselves, against their inclinations and hereditary tendencies, whose home surroundings are the most discouraging. Will the followers of Christ labor together with God? Will all seek for harmony, for peace, for oneness in Christ Jesus? Will any one venture to work with Satan to discourage souls who have so much to contend against? Will they, by word or deed, push them upon Satan's battle-field? Jesus assures us that he came to our world to save those that were lost, those that were dead in trespasses and sins, those that were strangers and enemies to God. Then will the very men to whom Christ has shown mercy and forgiveness neglect or despise those whom Jesus is seeking to take home to his heart of infinite love? Christ's work is to ransom those who have strayed from God; and he requires every member of the church to work together with him in bringing them back.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 4}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 5]          If those who by being merciless and unforgiving place themselves on Satan's side, would only listen and hear the reproof of the Saviour, "He that is without sin among you, let him first cast a stone," would any hand be lifted? would not every mouth be stopped? These words of Jesus to the Pharisees brought their own sins to their remembrance. Self-condemned, they went out one by one.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 5}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 6]          Brethren and sisters, if you are workers together with God, there is no excuse for your not working to help, not only those whom you fancy, but those who most need your help to correct their errors.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 6}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 7]          Jesus thus illustrates the work that devolves upon those who claim to believe on his name: "How think ye? if a man have a hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish."  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 7}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 8]          Wonderful lesson of mercy, forbearance, patience, and love! Perishing souls, helpless in sin, and liable to be destroyed by the arts and snares of Satan, are cared for as a shepherd cares for the sheep of his flock. Jesus represents himself as being acquainted with his sheep. He gave his life for them. And he goes to seek them even before they seek him. There is more rejoicing in heaven over one sinner that repents than over ninety and nine just persons that need no repentance.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 8}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 9]          Let ministers and people work according to God's plan. Let them exchange their way for God's way; then they will be zealous in encouraging and strengthening the weak, not grieving them, or causing them to stumble by a hard, unforgiving, accusing spirit.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 9}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 10]          Brethren, we need to fall on the Rock and be broken. Then we shall have the melting, subduing love of Jesus in our hearts. We shall follow the example of Jesus and of the angels, and not be like the Pharisees, who were proud, hard-hearted, and unsympathetic. God is not willing that even the lowest and most degraded should perish. In what light, then, can you regard any neglect of those who need your help?  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 10}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 11]          Christ has laid down rules to prevent unhappy divisions, but how many in our churches have followed his directions? "If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and ［tell it to every one you meet?］ tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church; but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen man and a publican." If the instructions which Christ has given were followed out in the spirit that every true Christian should have--if each, when aggrieved, would go to the offending member, and seek in kindness to correct the wrong by privately telling him of his fault, many a grievous trial would be averted.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 11}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 12]          When any one comes to a minister or to men in positions of trust, with complaints about a brother or sister, let them ask the reporter, "Have you complied with the rules our Saviour has given?" and if he has failed to carry out any particular of this instruction, do not listen to a word of his complaint. Refuse to take up a report against your brother or sister in the faith. If members of the church go entirely contrary to these rules, they make themselves subjects of church discipline and should be put under the censure of the church. This matter, so plainly taught in the lessons of Christ, has been passed over with strange indifference. The church has either neglected her work entirely, or has done it with harshness and severity, wounding and bruising souls. Measures should be taken to correct this cruel spirit of criticism, of judging one another's motives, as though Christ had revealed to men the hearts of their brethren. The neglect of doing aright, with wisdom and grace, the work that ought to have been done, has left churches weak, inefficient, and almost Christless.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 12}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 13]          Jesus adds to the lesson these words: "Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven." This assurance, that after the rules of Christ have been followed to the letter, the decisions of the church will be ratified in heaven, gives a solemn significance to the action of the church. No hasty steps should be taken to cut off names from the church books, or to place a member under censure until the case has been investigated, and the Bible rule fully obeyed. The word of Christ shows how necessary it is for church officers to be free from prejudice and selfish motives. Human minds and hearts, unless wholly sanctified, purified, and refined from partiality and prejudice, are liable to commit grave errors, to misjudge and deal unkindly and unjustly with souls that are the purchase of the blood of Christ. But the decision of an unjust judge will be of no account in the court of heaven. It will not make an innocent man guilty, nor change his character in the least before God. As surely as men in responsible positions become lifted up in their own esteem, and act as though they were to lord it over their brethren, they will render many decisions which heaven cannot ratify.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 13}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 14]          May God pity those who are watching, as did the Pharisees, to find something to condemn in their brethren, and who pride themselves on their wonderfully acute discernment. That which they call discernment is cold, satanic criticism, acuteness in suspecting and charging souls with evil intent who are less guilty than themselves. They are, like the enemy of God, accusers of the brethren. These souls, whatever their position or experience, need to humble themselves before God. How can they pray, "Forgive me as I forgive others"? "With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again." "He shall have judgment without mercy, that hath showed no mercy." God grants no pardon to him whose penitence produces no humility, and whose faith does not work by love to purify the soul. We need to study the example of Him who was meek and lowly, who, when he was reviled, reviled not again. A vindictive spirit will not be indulged by a true Christian.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 14}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 15]          The lessons which Christ has given us are to be studied, and incorporated into our religious life every day. "When ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have aught against any." "Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you." Parents should teach their children to be patient under injuries. Teach them that wonderful precept in the Lord's prayer, that we are to forgive others as we would be forgiven.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 15}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 16]          When the believer, in view of all his transgressions, exercises faith in God, believes that he is pardoned, because Christ has died as his sacrifice, he will be so filled with gratitude to God that his tender sympathy will be reaching out to those who, like himself, have sinned and have need of pardon. Pride will find no place in his heart. Such faith as this will be a deathblow to a revengeful spirit.  {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 16}
[HM, February 1, 1892 par. 17]          A view of the goodness and mercy of God will lead to repentance. There will be a desire to possess the same spirit. He who receives this spirit will have discernment to see the good there is in the character of others, and will love those who need the tender, pitying sympathy of forgiveness. He sees in Christ a sin-pardoning Saviour, and contemplates with hope and confidence the pardon written over against his sins. He wants the same work to be done for his associates also. True faith brings the soul into sympathy with God. He who possesses the spirit of Christ will never be weary of forgiving.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {HM, February 1, 1892 par. 17}
[HM, July 1, 1892 par. 1]       July 1, 1892          "A responsibility to spread the knowledge of hygienic principles rests upon all who have enjoyed the benefits of health reform. This responsibility should be felt by every man and woman who claims to be a Seventh-day Adventist, and much more by those who are connected with our health institutions. All should realize that this is an important part of the Lord's great work for the salvation of souls. Let it be the aim of all to be laborers together with God for the uplifting of humanity. All should be educators by precept and example. They should feel a personal responsibility to send forth fully instructed men and women, who shall exert a direct and saving influence in the homes, the communities, and the churches to which they go."  {HM, July 1, 1892 par. 1}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 1]       September 1, 1892 "Ye Are My Witnesses."  -         So widely separated from other continents by the broad waters of the Pacific is Australia, that it seems like another world. Numerous islands cluster about it, and dot the Pacific. In many of these islands missionary work has been established through the efforts of various denominations, and English-speaking people are found even in the islands where the majority of the inhabitants are little better than heathen. To these islands of the sea many publications have been carried, and these silent messengers of the truth are doing the work to which they were appointed. The Lord has stirred the hearts of his people to make the efforts that have been made, that the inhabitants of these far-away islands may know the truth, and understand the times in which we are living.  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 1}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 2]          A number of churches have been raised up in Australia, New Zealand, and Tasmania, and yet the work of enlightening the people of these lands is almost at a stand-still for want of the living witness. From the light which the Lord has given me, we have no time to waste in pleasing ourselves; for now is the time to work in warning the children of men of the coming of our Lord in the clouds of heaven. Now is our day to work for these lands. Let every interest minor to this work stand aside. God calls upon those who have had the light of truth, to become a light unto others. Believers in Christ, by the present needs and privileges, you are summoned to appear, and become witnesses for your Lord. The Lord says to all who have tasted of his goodness, "Ye are my witnesses." He bids every one who trusts in him repeat his message to the world, saying, "I, even I, am the Lord and beside me there is no Saviour." The unbelieving world is waiting for your testimony, and I beseech you by the mercies of God to arise and meet their expectation. Darkness is covering the earth, and gross darkness the people; and amid the moral night that is settling upon the world, I beseech you who believe, to testify to those who sit in darkness that there is light, and that none need walk in darkness; for the true light now shineth.  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 2}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 3]          Satan and his evil angels, combined with wicked men, are seeking by every possible device to bear before the world a testimony against the truth of God's word. The enmity of Satan against Christ is determined and unrelenting, and in the great controversy between good and evil, while Satan and his confederacy are bringing in their false testimony against God and his truth, in order that men may not receive the love of the truth, but believe a lie. Who is burdened of soul to make plans or devise means whereby agencies may be put in operation for the advancement of truth? Will those who profess to believe the truth stand in idleness, when Satan and his hosts work with intense activity for the overthrow of the cause of truth? Will the professed followers of Christ allow him to preoccupy the field? Who will be a volunteer to witness for God in these far-off lands? Who will open the Scriptures to those who are ignorant of the words of life? Who will let his light shine out to those who sit in darkness and in the shadow of death?  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 3}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 4]          The Saviour has said, "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him" He says again, "And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent." Mohammedanism has its converts in many lands, and its advocates deny the divinity of Christ. Shall this faith be propagated, and the advocates of truth fail to manifest intense zeal to overthrow the error, and teach men of the pre-existence of the only Saviour of the world? O how we need men who will search and believe the word of God, who will present Jesus to the world in his divine and human nature, declaring with power and in demonstration of the Spirit, that "there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved." O how we need believers who will now present Christ in life and character, who will hold him up before the world as the brightness of the Father's glory, proclaiming that God is love!  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 4}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 5]          The dying world is before you, and you can find work to do anywhere in its borders; but what are you doing for the salvation of those for whom Christ has died? God in his providence has been preparing the way for the coming of the living agent to all lands, that men may hear the good news of salvation. All things are now ready, and the angels wait for the co-operation of those who believe the truth for these last days, that they may go forth, and work with the followers of Christ in drawing souls to God.  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 5}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 6]         All heaven is interested in man's salvation, and the work may be done speedily, the kingdom of God may come, and the earth be filled with the knowledge of God as the waters cover the sea. The great desire of the heavenly intelligences is that the character of God, so long misrepresented and misinterpreted, may be rightly represented before those who have been deceived by the devices of the enemy. Satan has imputed to God his own attributes, and is it not now time that the name of Christ should be great among the heathen? God calls for those who have been enlightened to fall into line, and begin aggressive warfare on the strongholds of the evil one.  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 6}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 7]          Sabbath after Sabbath many of you hear the voice of the living preacher, but how many feel the need of bringing the truth into your practical life? How many realize that light is given you that you may reflect it upon others? There is great need that the people should be educated that they may do the part of the work that has been appointed unto them to do; but the education of church members has been neglected. If the minister would instruct his people, he might have an army to help him in diffusing the light when a crisis comes in the work. Each member of the church should do the work for which he is best adapted, and the work could be so arranged that everything would move off harmoniously, and the prosperity of a working church would be manifested in the vital interest which would spring up among those who put their energies into the cause of Christ.  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 7}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 8]          When souls are first converted to the truth, they should be instructed as to what Christ expects from them in living, whole-hearted service,--that he invites them to be laborers in his moral vineyard. However trembling may be their efforts, however imperfect their work, they should be patiently and lovingly borne with; for if they are meek and lowly in heart, the Lord can turn what appears to be defeat, into signal victory. Every soul born of the Spirit of God is to grow up into Christ, the living head. Under apprenticeship to Christ, those who profess his name are to become apt scholars, learning how to co-operate with heavenly intelligences in drawing souls to Christ. To every one the Lord has given his work.  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 8}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 9]          But instead of doing the work the Lord has appointed to be done through human agencies, many are idling away the precious moments of probation. Satan has come in to preoccupy the field, and he has filled the hands of those who should have been laborers together with God, with work that causes him to exult, because the cause of Christ is left to languish by those who profess to be the followers of Jesus. The instruction of Paul to the Ephesians is applicable to us, and we should heed the exhortation. He says, "I therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation where-with ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing one another in love; endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace." "But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ." "And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ."  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 9}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 10]          From the inspired words which we have quoted, we can see that many workers are needed in the cause of God, in order that the saints may be perfected. The reason of the weakness of the church is made manifest, for these workers are lacking. No man has entered into the work of educating the members as to the duties devolving personally upon them. Men should be trained for the work of training others, that order may be found in the church, and that each one may do for the Master according to his God-given ability. It is not a matter to be deplored that those who accept the truth are differently organized and endowed; for there is work for every one, and if the people of God reach to the measure of the fullness of Christ, there must be earnest work for the individual members of the body of Christ, "that we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive, but speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ; from whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love."                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.                                (Concluded in our next.)                                                                   -    {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 10}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 1]       September 1, 1892          "The Saviour directed his disciples to begin their work in Jerusalem, and then pass on through Judea and Samaria, and unto the uttermost parts of the earth. Only a small proportion of the people accepted the doctrine; but the messengers bore the message from place to place, passing from country to country, lifting the standard of the gospel in all the near and far-off places of the earth. But there was a preparatory work. The Saviour's promise was, 'But ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you, and ye shall be witnesses unto me.' Although thousands at home neglect this great salvation, and prove themselves unworthy of eternal life, let zealous efforts be put forth for those who are in the midnight of darkness. God will speak to the unenlightened. This light is to shine amid the moral darkness. 'I have set thee to be a light to the Gentiles, that thou shouldst be for salvation unto the ends of the earth.' While there are so many to be sought for, so many that are in gross darkness, shall we not cry aloud and spare not?"  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 1}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 2]          "My mind is exercised day and night in regard to our missionary work. I am alarmed because there is so little genuine burden for perishing souls. The church knows her duty well if she would only contemplate the situation. There is work to be done in home missionary efforts; there is much to be done in far-off lands. Why are there not hundreds giving themselves to the work where now there is one?"  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 2}
[HM, September 1, 1892 par. 3]          "The heavenly agencies are waiting to co-operate with human agencies in the grand work of reflecting light to the world. Wherever there is even one soul converted on earth, there is a response of joy circulated through heaven. Wherever one soul is snatched from Satan's hand and given as a trophy to Jesus Christ, there is joy in the presence of God, Jesus Christ, and the holy angels, because the lost is found. I send my appeal to the churches to 'Rise and shine, for the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.' 'Ye have not,' said Christ, 'chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go forth and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain, that whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he may give it you.'"  {HM, September 1, 1892 par. 3}
[HM, October 1, 1892 par. 1]       October 1, 1892 "Ye are My Witnesses."  -  (Concluded.)         Much of the talent and ability of the church is left undeveloped, and is therefore lost to the work of God; but for all the ability that is not utilized in the cause, the church and the world are made to suffer. It is necessary that there should be a work of education carried on among the members of the church, that they may find their work, and stand at their post of duty. Many ministers among us have been ambitious to preach acceptable sermons, but the work that would have most benefited the people has been left undone. The work of education must be accomplished, that every jot and tittle of ability may be brought into service for Christ. As each member of the church acts his part, according to the ability God has given him, he will increase in aptitude, and by practice will become a strong, reliable worker for the Lord.  {HM, October 1, 1892 par. 1}
[HM, October 1, 1892 par. 2]          The efficiency that the Lord designs to see in his people has been sadly lacking in the church. How can we account for this? Have those who profess the name of Christ been truly converted? Have they consecrated to God their reason, their knowledge, their affections, their thoughts? Have they employed their talents of means and ability in the service of the Master? or have they devoted all their energies of mind and body to the building up of worldly enterprises? Jesus says to those who would be his disciples, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." "For whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but whosoever will lose his life for my sake, the same shall save it." He who is a child of God henceforth should look upon himself as a part of the cross of Christ, a link in the chain let down to save the world, one with Christ in his plan of mercy, going forth with him to seek and save the lost. He is ever to realize that he has consecrated himself to God, and that in character he is to reveal Christ to the world. The self-denial, the self-sacrifice, the sympathy, the love that was manifested in the life of Christ, is to reappear in the life of the worker for God. Those who are laborers together with God will feel the need of wrestling in prayer for the endowment of the Holy Spirit. They will manifest the most tender solicitude for the erring, make most earnest appeals to those who are out of Christ, and will bear much fruit to the glory of God, and be known as the disciples of Christ.  {HM, October 1, 1892 par. 2}
[HM, October 1, 1892 par. 3]          Those who consecrate their all to God will not be left unmolested by the enemy of souls. Satan will come to them with his specious temptations, designing to allure them from their loyalty to God. He will present to them his bribe, as he did to Christ in the wilderness of temptation, saying, "All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me." But what should be the answer of the Christian to all the temptations of the evil one? He should say, "I will not lend my influence in any way to the advancement of anything save the cause of Christ. I am not my own; I have been bought with a price. I am not to live to please myself; for I have been purchased, ransomed by the blood of Christ. It is not possible for me to give to Christ more than that which belongs to him; for every moment of my life belongs to him. I am his possession, a servant employed to do the will of my Master." This is the only position that is safe for us to occupy; and if the individual members of the church felt in this way, what a power would the church exert to draw and win souls to Christ. It is this half-hearted work, the effort to serve God and the devil at the same time, that leaves the church so destitute of the Spirit of God. Were the members of the church consecrated to God, were they in the unity of the Spirit, in the bond of peace, were they organized for the purpose of imparting to others an influence of good, the church would be indeed the light of the world. Should the individual members seek to represent Christ to the world in character and life, thousands would be attracted to the Saviour, who now have reason to criticise the words and works of those who profess the name of Christ. "For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us."  {HM, October 1, 1892 par. 3}
[HM, October 1, 1892 par. 4]          Each one of us is to stand where we shall be under the transforming influence of the grace of Christ, and then in our association one with another, we shall be able to impart and to receive the light of the Sun of Righteousness; for each member will be in harmony with Christ and with every other member, striving to attain to perfection of life and character through faith in him. Then shall we know how to sympathize with our brethren, to manifest forbearing love, and the very least will be united through vital connection with Christ to the working agencies that God has ordained for the dissemination of light and truth.  {HM, October 1, 1892 par. 4}
[HM, October 1, 1892 par. 5]          I have been deeply pained in seeing how little has been done to set the churches in order. Those who take delight in sermonizing, appoint sermon to succeed sermon in a series of meetings, and do not discern the character of work that should be done in order to strengthen the things that remain. The work that must be done is a work that will place every man in a position where he shall be able to do all in his power for the advancement of the kingdom of heaven. The Lord has given to the lay members as well as to the ministers their gift of reason and intelligence, their share of qualification for his work; and for the use of these talents, each one is responsible. God requires of all whole-hearted devotion to his work. "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world; but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God."  {HM, October 1, 1892 par. 5}
[HM, October 1, 1892 par. 6]          There are souls in the church, who though humble in their endowments and acquirements, are still imbued with the Spirit of the Master, and they are ready to sacrifice life itself should it be required of them. These men cannot be placed upon a salary, but they can be educated so that they can do work for the Master in their limited way. It is the duty of the ministers to see that such men are utilized; for while the Lord has a work for men to do in the sacred desk, this is not the whole of his work. When the church is in need of personal labor, then it is the minister's most essential duty to help the souls for whom he is to watch, as one who must give an account. The minister of the gospel should be an educator, that he may impress upon those for whom he labors, their responsibility to labor for others. He should prayerfully and lovingly help every member of the church to find his place in the work of God, that there may be laborers in the fields that are already white for the harvest.  {HM, October 1, 1892 par. 6}
[HM, October 1, 1892 par. 7]          The Lord has said, "Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest that he will send forth laborers into his harvest." On every hand, fields of usefulness are opening up; but a burden of perplexity rests upon those who should appoint laborers to go to these various stations of usefulness; for they look in vain for men and women fitted for these responsibilities of the work. Is it not time that the members of the church were becoming educated to engage in missionary labor, that when a call is made for men and women to go forth into the harvest field, there may be those who can respond to the call? saying, "We have given ourselves to Christ without reserve. We have educated ourselves and our households to habits of simplicity in dress and living. We are accustomed to self-denial, and realize that we belong to the Lord. We have no other desire than to do his will, and live not to please ourselves, but to win souls for the Master. We are ready to move to distant lands, and lift up the standard of Christ, and in simplicity and humility live out the truth."  {HM, October 1, 1892 par. 7}
[HM, October 1, 1892 par. 8]          Jesus left his home in heaven, and came to this dark world to reach to the very depth of human woe, that he might save those who were ready to perish. This is the love he has shown to fallen man. But is the disciple above his Master, the servant greater than his Lord? If I am indeed a laborer together with God, shall I not be called upon to make some sacrifice for his cause? Will it be too great a sacrifice for any of Christ's followers to make, to take the little possession intrusted to their care, and go to the dark places of the earth, where the people have never so much as heard of the truth, and in meekness and lowliness of heart, there make known to men what the Lord has done for the sons of men?  {HM, October 1, 1892 par. 8}
[HM, October 1, 1892 par. 9]          Those who have come together in church capacity can do one hundred-fold more than they are now doing to let their light shine forth in the world. They are to come out from the world and to be separate, and to touch not the unclean, but to set their affections on things that are above. They are to live, not to please themselves, but to follow the example of Him who died for their redemption. They are cheerfully to bear the cross, fulfilling their mission to this world by shining as lights in the world, holding forth the word of God, and reckoning, as did Paul, that all they are called upon to suffer is but "light affliction, which is but for a moment," that "worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal."                                                 Mrs. E. G. White.        Melbourne, Australia.                                                                   -    {HM, October 1, 1892 par. 9}
[HM, June 1, 1893 par. 1]       June 1, 1893          "Men and money are needed to carry the work forward. Still there is opportunity for us to share the Saviour's self-denial and sacrifice for the salvation of souls. The necessities of the work now demand a greater outlay than ever before. The Lord calls upon his people to make every effort to curtail their expenses. Again I plead that instead of spending money for pictures of yourself and your friends, you should turn it into another channel. Let the money that has been devoted to the gratification of self, flow into the Lord's treasury to sustain those who are working to save perishing souls. Let those who have houses and lands give heed to the message, 'Sell that ye have, and give alms.' 'Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there will not be room enough to receive it."'  {HM, June 1, 1893 par. 1}
[HM, August 1, 1893 par. 1]       August 1, 1893 The Canvasser's Work.  -         Letters have been received by me making inquiry in regard to the particular duties that devolve upon the canvasser. Some have said that in their experience in visiting the people, they have found favorable opportunities for presenting the truth for this time, and have even been forced into holding Bible readings. They have said they could not conscientiously pass by those who were interested, or neglect these favorable opportunities for presenting to earnest inquirers the great truths that mean so much to us. On the other hand, letters come, saying that our canvassers are not doing the work that is given them to do, but are occupying their time in giving Bible readings upon doctrinal points of faith, and that thereby prejudice is aroused, and canvassers have difficulty in delivering their books; and this class ask in what way they shall deal with this difficulty.  {HM, August 1, 1893 par. 1}
[HM, August 1, 1893 par. 2]          We think that there is truth in both these statements,--that canvassers find favorable opportunity for leading the people to a better understanding of the Bible, and that because of the way they meet these opportunities, prejudice is aroused and the work hindered. When the canvasser enters upon his line of work, he is not to allow himself to be diverted from his work, but should intelligently keep to the point with all diligence. And yet while he is doing his canvassing, he will not be heedless of opportunities to help souls who are seeking for light and who need the consolation of the Scriptures. There are many who have met with trials and disappointments, whose hearts have been made tender by sorrow or affliction, whom the Holy Spirit is drawing unto Christ. If the canvasser walks with God, if he prays for heavenly wisdom that he may do good, and only good in his labor, he will be quick to discern his opportunity, and the need of souls with whom he comes in contact. He will make the most of his opportunity to draw souls to Christ, not dwelling on doctrinal subjects, but upon the love of God, upon his mercy and goodness in devising the plan of salvation. He will not hold a controversy with the people, but in the Spirit of Christ he will be ready to speak a word in season to him who is weary. If, as faithful, true workers, canvassers have learned the trade to which they are called, from the nature of their work, they will be equipped with right words and actions, adapted to the circumstances of those with whom they come in contact. It would not be proper, nor would good results ensue, to present doctrines to souls who are entirely ignorant of our faith.  {HM, August 1, 1893 par. 2}
[HM, August 1, 1893 par. 3]          The great need of the soul is to know God and Jesus Christ whom he has sent. The Bible abounds in practical lessons which the canvasser may safely present to the people. If he can by this means enlighten their darkened minds and bring into the sanctuary of the soul a knowledge of what practical religion means, he will be feeding the people. The inexhaustible theme of the love of God in giving his Son to die for the sins of the world can safely be presented. The canvasser can say to the inquiring soul, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." Let the canvasser go forth with this prayer upon his lips, "Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" Let them labor as in the sight of God, and in the presence of heavenly angels; let them desire to be approved of God in all things, having an eye single to his glory, and they will not be fruitless in the work which they have undertaken. The claims of God are to be ever before our eyes, and we are never to forget that we are to give an account for the deeds done in the body. Weighted with this thought, canvassers will watch for souls, and their prayers will go forth from unfeigned lips, asking for wisdom to speak a word in season to those who need help. Workers of this kind will continually be elevating and purifying the soul through the sanctifying influence of the truth. They will feel the value of souls, and will make the most of the priceless opportunities granted them to make known the riches of the grace of Christ to those who are in poverty and darkness.  {HM, August 1, 1893 par. 3}
[HM, August 1, 1893 par. 4]          In order to enlighten souls it is not necessary to bring up controverted points of doctrine, and thus create opposition. Christ is the center of all our faith and hope. Those who can preach the matchless love of God, those who with softened heart can lift up Jesus, and inspire hearts to give him their best and holiest affections, are doing a high and holy work. By diligence in canvassing, by faithfully presenting to the people the cross of Calvary, the canvasser doubles his power of usefulness. But while we present these methods of work, we cannot lay out an undeviating line, in which every one shall move; for circumstances alter cases. God will impress those whose hearts are open to truth, who are longing for guidance, and he will say to his human agent, Speak to this one or that one of the love of Jesus. No sooner is the name of Jesus mentioned in love and tenderness than angels of God draw near, and soften and subdue the heart.  {HM, August 1, 1893 par. 4}
[HM, August 1, 1893 par. 5]         Doctrines of all kinds are proclaimed with no special effect; for men expect that men will seek to press upon them their doctrines; but when the matchless love of Jesus is dwelt upon, the grace of Christ is there to make its impression upon the heart. There are many who are sincerely seeking for light, who know not what they must do to be saved. O tell them of the love of God, of the sacrifice Christ made on Calvary's cross to save souls from perishing! Tell them to place their will on the side of God's will, and the Lord will open the way before them. Tell them, "If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God."  {HM, August 1, 1893 par. 5}
[HM, August 1, 1893 par. 6]          We are individually to put on the Lord Jesus Christ. To each one of us, he must become wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption. As we have living faith in Christ that appropriates him as our personal Saviour, we shall have power to place him before others in a new light. When the people see Christ as he is, they will not begin to wrangle over doctrines, but flee to Jesus for pardon, purity, and eternal life. No one can be a successful soul-winner till he himself has settled the question of surrender to God. In laboring for others we shall find that many are slow to comprehend the simplicity of godliness, but when once they look and live, the condition is met upon which the approval of God is bestowed.  {HM, August 1, 1893 par. 6}
[HM, August 1, 1893 par. 7]          The difficulty most to be dreaded is that the canvasser who meets with these inquiring souls has not himself been converted, has not himself experienced the love of Jesus which passeth knowledge. If he has not himself experienced the love of Christ, how can he tell souls the precious old, old story? The people are in need of having presented before them the very essence of true faith, of having brought to their minds the very way to accept Christ, and confide in him as their personal Saviour. They need to know how they may follow his steps whithersoever he goeth. Let the feet of the worker follow step by step the footprints of Jesus, and mark out no other way in which to proceed onward and heavenward. When a soul has been brought to Jesus through this kind of personal labor, leave the surrendered, humble heart for God to work with, and let God impose upon him just such burdens, and urge him into just such service as he sees fit. God has given his pledge that his grace shall be sufficient for every one who will listen to his invitation, and come unto him. Jesus says, "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me; so shall he be my disciple."  {HM, August 1, 1893 par. 7}
[HM, August 1, 1893 par. 8]          This is the kind of enlightenment that people need. They have heard doctrines until they are disgusted. Let the Lord Jesus Christ be the sum and substance of everything. If the people surrender to Jesus, if they open the door of their hearts and invite Him in, they will be in safe keeping. Jesus says, "I am the way, the truth, and the life." Possessing Jesus they will possess truth; for if they follow on to know the Lord, they will know that his goings forth are prepared as the morning. They will be complete in him. In our work we need far less controversy, and far more presentation of Christ.  {HM, August 1, 1893 par. 8}
[HM, August 1, 1893 par. 9]          Many professed Christians make themselves a center. They have broken away from the great center, Jesus Christ; but if they would attract souls to him, they must flee back to Christ, and realize their utter dependence upon him. Satan has tried his uttermost to lay hold of and sever the chain that unites and binds man to God, that he may bind souls for whom Christ died to his own car, and make slaves of them in his service; but we are to work against him, and draw men to the Redeemer of the world. By exemplifying the love of Jesus in the life, by telling men what they must do in order to be saved, canvassers will themselves be blessed, and will receive light as they impart light to others.  {HM, August 1, 1893 par. 9}
[HM, August 1, 1893 par. 10]          Let canvassers be faithful students, learning how to be most successful, and while they are thus employed let them keep their eyes and ears and understanding open to receive wisdom from God, that they may know how to help those who are perishing for the lack of the knowledge of Christ. Let every worker concentrate his energies, and use his powers for the highest of all service,--to recover men from the snare of Satan and bind them to God, making the chain of dependence through Jesus Christ, fast to the throne encircled with the rainbow of promise.                                                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {HM, August 1, 1893 par. 10}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 1]       November 1, 1893 Our Need of the Holy Spirit: The Source of the Believer's Power.  -  Reading for Friday, December 29.  -         The people who will now see what is soon to come upon us by what is being transacted before us, will no longer trust in human inventions, and will feel that the Holy Spirit must be recognized, received, presented before the people, that they may contend for the glory of God, and work everywhere in the byways and highways of life, for the saving of the souls of their fellow-men.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 1}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 2]          O how we need the divine Presence! For the baptism of the Holy Spirit, every worker should be breathing out his prayers to God. Companies should be gathered together to call upon God for special help, for heavenly wisdom, that the people of God may know how to plan and devise and execute the work. Especially should men pray that the Lord will choose his agents, and baptize his missionaries with the Holy Spirit. For ten days the disciples prayed before the Pentecostal blessing came. It needed all that time to bring them to an understanding of what it meant to offer effectual prayer, drawing nearer and nearer to God, confessing their sins, humbling their hearts before God, and by faith beholding Jesus, and becoming changed into his image. When the blessing did come, it filled all the place where they were assembled; and endowed with power, they went forth to do effectual work for the Master.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 2}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 3]          We should pray as earnestly for the descent of the Holy Spirit as the disciples prayed on the day of Pentecost. If they needed it at that time, we need it more today. Moral darkness, like a funeral pall, covers the earth. All manner of false doctrines, heresies, and Satanic deceptions are misleading the minds of men. Without the Spirit and power of God, it will be in vain that we labor to present the truth. We must have the Holy Spirit to sustain us in the conflict; "for we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 3}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 4]         We cannot fall as long as we hope and trust in God. Let every soul of us, ministers and people, say, as did Paul, "I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so fight I, not as one that beateth the air," but with a holy faith and hope, in expectation of winning the prize. Say to your soul, "Hope thou in God; for I shall yet praise him, who is the health of my countenance and my God." By precept and example encourage faith, confidence, assurance. This is the work of the Comforter, and it is your work to co-operate with God's agencies.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 4}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 5]          It is true that every moment is precious, and not one of them is to be wasted; but it is when you obtain the grace of the Holy Spirit through faith in God that you are qualified for the performance of your various duties, and can work with an eye single to the glory of God. Look at the days and weeks and months of the past, and see if your life service has not been one long, complicated robbery of God, because you have failed to remember him, and have left eternity out of your reckoning. By neglecting spiritual things, you have not only robbed your own soul, but the souls of your family; for by seeking temporal enrichment to the neglect of heavenly enlightenment, you have not been in a condition, either physically or mentally, to educate and train your children to keep the way of the Lord.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 5}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 6]          You have a serious, solemn work to do to prepare the way of the Lord. You need the heavenly unction, and you may have it. "Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full." There needs to be an elevating, uplifting power, a constant growth in the knowledge of God and the truth, on the part of one who is seeking the salvation of souls. If the minister utters words drawn from the living oracles of God; if he believes in, and expects the co-operation of, Christ, whose servant he is; if he hides self and exalts Jesus, the world's Redeemer, his words will reach the hearts of his hearers, and his work will bear the divine credentials. The Holy Spirit must be the living agency to convince of sin. The divine agent presents to the speaker the benefits of the sacrifice made upon the cross; and as the truth is brought in contact with the souls present, Christ wins them to himself, and works to transform their nature. He is ready to help our infirmities, to teach, to lead, to inspire us with ideas that are of heavenly birth.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 6}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 7]          How little can men do in the work of saving souls, and yet how much through Christ, if they are imbued with his spirit! The human teacher cannot read the hearts of his hearers; but Jesus dispenses the grace that every soul needs. He understands the capabilities of man, his weakness and his strength. The Lord is working on the human heart; and a minister can be to the souls who are listening to his words, a savor of death unto death, turning them away from Christ; or, if he is consecrated, devotional, distrustful of self, but looking unto Jesus, he may be a savor of life unto life to souls who are already under the convicting power of the Holy Spirit, and in whose hearts the Lord is preparing the way for the messages which he has given to the human agent. Thus the heart of the unbeliever is touched, and it responds to the message of truth. "Ye are laborers together with God." The convictions implanted in the heart, and the enlightenment of the understanding by the entrance of the word, work in perfect harmony. The truth brought before the mind, has power to arouse the dormant energies of the soul. The Spirit of God working in the heart, co-operates with the working of God through his human instrumentalities.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 7}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 8]         Again and again I have been shown that the people of God in these last days could not be safe in trusting in men, and making flesh their arm. The mighty cleaver of truth has taken them out of the world as rough stones that are to be hewed and squared and polished for the heavenly building. They must be hewed by the prophets with reproof, warning, admonition, and advice, that they may be fashioned after the divine Pattern; this is the specified work of the Comforter,--to transform heart and character, that men may keep the way of the Lord.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 8}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 9]          Many who are explaining the Scriptures to others have not conscientiously and entirely surrendered mind and heart and life to the control of the Holy Spirit.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 9}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 10]          The message we have to bear is not a message that men need cringe to declare. They are not to seek to cover it, to conceal its origin and purpose. Its advocates must be men who will not hold their peace day nor night. As those who have made solemn vows to God, and who have been commissioned as the messengers of Christ, as stewards of the mysteries of the grace of God, we are under obligation to declare faithfully the whole counsel of God. We are not to make less prominent the special truths that have separated us from the world, and made us what we are; for they are fraught with eternal interests. God has given us light in regard to the things that are now taking place in the last remnant of time, and with pen and voice we are to proclaim the truth to a world, not in a tame, spiritless way, but in demonstration of the Spirit and power of God.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 10}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 11]          But it is the life of Jesus Christ in the soul, it is the active principle of love imparted by the Holy Spirit, that alone will make the soul fruitful unto good works. The love of Christ is the force and power of every message for God that ever fell from human lips.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 11}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 12]          When one is fully emptied of self, when every false god is cast out of the soul, the vacuum is supplied by the inflowing of the Spirit of Christ. Such a one has the faith which works by love and purifies the soul from every moral and spiritual defilement. The Holy Spirit, the Comforter, can work upon the heart, influencing and directing, so that he enjoys spiritual things. He is "after the spirit," and he minds the things of the Spirit. He has no confidence in self; Christ is all and in all. Truth is constantly being unfolded by the Holy Spirit; he receives with meekness the engrafted word, and he gives the Lord all the glory, saying, "God has revealed them to us by his Spirit." "Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God; that we might know the things which are freely given to us of God." The Spirit that reveals, also works in him the fruits of righteousness. Christ is in him "a well of water, springing up into everlasting life." He is a branch of the True Vine, and bears rich clusters of fruit to the glory of God. What is the character of the fruit borne?--"The fruit of the Spirit is love." Mark the words,--love, not hatred; it is joy, not discontent and mourning; peace, not irritation, anxiety and manufactured trials. It is "long-suffering gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 12}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 13]         Those who have this spirit will be earnest laborers together with God; the heavenly intelligences co-operate with them, and they go weighted with the spirit of the message of truth which they bear. They are a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. They are ennobled, refined, through the sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth. They have not brought into the treasury of the soul wood, hay, stubble, but gold, silver, and precious stones. They speak words of solid sense, and from the treasures of the heart bring forth pure and sacred things according to the example of Christ.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 13}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 14]          Day after day is passing into eternity, bringing us nearer to the close of probation. Now we must pray as never before for the Holy Spirit to be more abundantly bestowed upon us, and we must look for its sanctifying influence to come upon the workers, that the people for whom they labor may know that they have been with Jesus and learned of him. We need spiritual eyesight now as never before, that we may see afar off, and that we may discern the snares and designs of the enemy, and as faithful watchmen proclaim the danger. We need spiritual power that we may take in, as far as the human mind can, the great subjects of Christianity, and how far-reaching are its principles.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 14}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 15]          When God's people humble the soul before him, individually seeking his Holy Spirit with all the heart, there will be heard from human lips such a testimony as is represented in this scripture: "After these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory." There will be faces aglow with the love of God, there will be lips touched with holy fire, saying, "The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 15}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 16]          Those who are under the influence of the Spirit of God will not be fanatical, but calm, steadfast, free from extravagance. But let all who have had the light of truth shining clear and distinct upon their pathway, be careful how they cry peace and safety. Be careful what influence you exert at this time.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 16}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 17]          When the Holy Spirit was poured out upon the early church, "the whole multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul." The Spirit of Christ made them one. This is the fruit of abiding in Christ.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 17}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 18]         Jesus longs to bestow the heavenly endowment in large measure upon his people. Prayers are ascending to God daily for the fulfillment of the promise; and not one of the prayers put up in faith is lost. Christ ascended on high, leading captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men. When, after Christ's ascension, the Spirit came down as promised, like a rushing, mighty wind, filling the whole place where the disciples were assembled, what was the effect?--Thousands were converted in a day. We have taught, we have expected that an angel is to come down from heaven, that the earth will be lightened with his glory, when we shall behold an ingathering of souls similar to that witnessed on the day of Pentecost.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 18}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 19]         Amid the confusion of delusive doctrines, the Spirit of God will be a guide and a shield to those who have not resisted the evidences of truth. He silences every other voice than that which comes from him who is the truth and the life. God gives to every soul opportunity to hear the voice of the True Shepherd, to receive the knowledge of God and our Saviour. When the heart receives this truth as a precious treasure, Christ is formed within, the hope of glory, while the whole heavenly universe exclaims, Amen and amen! We have absolute need of the regenerating power of the Holy Spirit. We have no time to confer with flesh and blood.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 19}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 20]          We have need of divine illumination. Every individual is striving to become a center of influence; and until God works for his people, they will not see that subordination to God is the only safety for any soul. His transforming grace upon human hearts will lead to unity that has not yet been realized; for all who are assimilated to Christ will be in harmony with one another. The Holy Spirit will create unity.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 20}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 21]          "He shall glorify me." "This is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent." The Holy Spirit glorifies God by so revealing his character to his people that he becomes the object of their supreme affections, and by making manifest his character in them.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 21}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 22]          They see clearly that there never was any righteousness in the world but his, no excellence in the world but that derived from him. When the Spirit was poured out from on high, the church as flooded with light, but Christ was the source of that light; his name was on every tongue, his love filled every heart. So it will be when the angel that comes down from heaven having great power shall lighten the whole earth with his glory.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 22}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 23]          The church of Christ, enfeebled and defective as it may be, is the only object on earth on which He bestows his supreme regard. While he extends to all the world his invitation to come to him and be saved, he commissions his angels to render divine help to every soul that cometh to him in repentance and contrition, and he comes personally by his Holy Spirit into the midst of his church.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 23}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 24]          The gift of his Holy Spirit, rich, full, and abundant, is to his church as an encompassing wall of fire, and the powers of hell shall not prevail against it. In their untainted purity and spotless perfection Christ looks upon his people as the reward of all his suffering, his humiliation, and his love, and the supplement of his glory,--Christ the great center from which radiates all glory.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 24}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 25]          How can we stand in the day of test if we do not understand the words of Christ? He said: "These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you. But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you." It is the Holy Spirit that is to bring to our remembrance the words of Christ. The theme Christ chose to dwell upon in his last discourse to his disciples was that of the office of the Holy Spirit. He opened before them a wide tract of truth. They were to receive his words by faith, and the Comforter, the Holy Spirit, was to bring all things to their remembrance. The consolation given by Christ in this promise was found in the fact that the divine influence was to be with his followers to the end. But this promise is not accepted and believed by the people today, and therefore is not cherished by them, nor is its fulfillment seen in the experience of the church. The promise of the gift of the Spirit of God is left as a matter to be little considered by the church. It is not impressed upon the people, and the result is only that which might be expected,--spiritual drought, spiritual darkness, spiritual declension and death. Minor matters occupy the mind and soul, but divine power which is necessary for the growth and prosperity of the church, which would if possessed, bring all other blessings in its train, is lacking, although it is offered to us in infinite plenitude. Just as long as the church is satisfied with small things, it is disqualified to receive the great things of God.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 25}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 26]         But why do we not hunger and thirst after the gift of the Holy Spirit, since it is the means whereby the heart may be kept pure? The Lord designs that divine power shall co-operate with human effort. It is all-essential for the Christian to understand the meaning of the promise of the Holy Spirit just prior to the coming of our Lord Jesus the second time. Talk of it, pray for it, preach concerning it; for the Lord is more willing to give the Holy Spirit than parents are to give good gifts to their children. "For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 26}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 27]          We are living in the last days, when error of a most deceptive character is accepted and believed, while truth is discarded. The Lord will hold both ministers and people responsible for the light which shines in our day. God calls upon all who claim to believe present truth to work diligently in gathering up the precious jewels of truth, and placing them in their position in the framework of the gospel. Let them shine in all their divine beauty and loveliness, that the light may flash forth amid the moral darkness. This cannot be accomplished without the aid of the Holy Spirit, but with the aid of the Spirit we can do all things. When we are endowed with the Holy Spirit, we by faith take hold of infinite power. There is nothing to be lost of that which comes from God. The Saviour of the world sends his divine messenger to the soul, that men may dig for the truth, that by its revelation they may dispel the multitude of errors. This is the Christian's work.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 27}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 28]          The work of the Holy Spirit is immeasurably great. It is from this source that power and efficiency come to the worker for God; and the holy Spirit is the Comforter, as the personal presence of Christ to the soul. He who looks to Christ in simple, child-like faith, is made a partaker of the divine nature through the agency of the Holy Spirit. When led by the Spirit of God, the Christian may know that he is made complete in Him who is the head of all things. As Christ was glorified on the day of Pentecost, so will he again be glorified in the closing work of the gospel, when he shall prepare a people to stand the final test, in the closing conflict of the great controversy.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 28}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 29]          When the earth is lightened with the glory of God, we shall see a work similar to that which was wrought when the disciples, filled with the Holy Spirit, proclaimed the power of a risen Saviour. The light of heaven penetrated the darkened minds of those who had been deceived by the enemies of Christ, and the false representation of him was rejected; for through the efficacy of the Holy Spirit, they now saw him exalted to be a Prince and Saviour, to give repentance unto Israel, and remission of sins. Christ was glorified through the power of the Holy Spirit resting upon men.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 29}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 30]          The revelation of Christ by the Holy Spirit brought to them a realizing sense of his power and majesty, and they stretched forth their hands unto him by faith, saying, "I believe." Thus it was in the time of the early rain; but the latter rain will be more abundant. The Saviour of men will be glorified, and the earth will be lightened with the bright shining of the beams of his righteousness. He is the fountain of light, and light from the gates ajar has been shining upon the people of God, that they may lift him up in his glorious character before those who sit in darkness.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 30}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 31]          It is Christ in his fullness as a sin-pardoning Saviour, that the sinner must see; for the unparalleled love of Christ, through the agency of the Holy Spirit, will bring conviction and conversion to the hardened heart.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 31}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 32]          O that we as a people might humble our hearts before God, and plead with him for the endowment of the Holy Spirit!                                                                   -    {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 32}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 1]       November 1, 1893 Christ Our Helper in the Great Crisis.  ［THIS READING  SENT FROM AUSTRALIA FOR THIS WEEK OF PRAYER, WAS MADE  UP FROM MANUSCRIPT ALREADY PREPARED, AS THE TIME WAS  TOO LIMITED TO ADMIT OF SISTER WHITE'S WRITING  ANYTHING ESPECIALLY FOR THE PURPOSE. IT WILL BE SEEN,  HOWEVER, THAT THE MATTER IS ESPECIALLY FITTED FOR THE  PRESENT CRISIS, AND CONTAINS THE VERY COUNSEL WHICH THE  LORD EVIDENTLY HAS FOR US AT THIS TIME. IN READING, IT  MAY BE BORNE IN MIND THAT THE FIRST PORTION OF THE  ARTICLE WAS WRITTEN IN 1887.］  -  Reading for Sabbath, December 30.  -         "I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 1}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 2]          It is through one who is "a brother and companion in tribulation" that Christ reveals to his people the fearful conflicts which they must meet before his second coming. Before the scenes of their bitter struggle are opened to them, they are reminded that their brethren also have drunk of the cup and been baptized with the baptism. He who sustained these early witnesses to the truth will not forsake his people in the final conflict.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 2}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 3]          It was in a time of fierce persecution and great darkness, when Satan seemed to triumph over the faithful witnesses for God, that John in his old age was sentenced to banishment. He was separated from his companions in the faith, and cut off from his labors in the gospel; but he was not separated from the presence of God. The desolate place of his exile proved to him the gate of heaven. He says:--  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 3}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 4]          "I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: and, What thou seest, write in a book.... and I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; and in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man .... And he had in his right hand seven stars .... and he laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not; I am the first and the last: I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive forevermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death. Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 4}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 5]          Christ walks in the midst of the golden candlesticks. Thus is symbolized his relation to the churches. He is in communion with his people. He knows their true state. He observes their order, their vigilance, their piety, and their devotion. Although he is High Priest and Mediator, in the sanctuary above, yet he walks up and down in the midst of the churches on earth. He goes from church to church, from congregation to congregation, from soul to soul. He is represented as walking, which signified untiring wakefulness, unremitting vigilance. He observes whether the light of any of his sentinels is burning dim or going out. If the candlesticks were left to mere human care, the flickering flame would languish and die. But he is the true watchman in the Lord's house, the true warden of the temple courts. His continued watchcare and sustaining grace are the source of life and light.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 5}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 6]          Again the prophet says, "Behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne. And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone." The rainbow of God's promise, which was a token of his covenant with Noah, was seen by John encircling the throne on high,--a pledge of God's mercy to every repentant, believing soul. It is an everlasting testimony that "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." It declares to the whole world that God will never forget his people in their struggles with evil.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 6}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 7]          Once again the Saviour was presented to John, under the symbol of the "Lion of the tribe of Judah," and of "a Lamb as it had been slain." These symbols represent the union of omnipotent power and self-sacrificing love. As the Lion of Judah, Christ will defend his chosen ones and bring them off victorious, because they accepted him as "the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." Christ the slain Lamb, who was despised, rejected, the victim of Satan's wrath, of man's abuse and cruelty,--how tender his sympathy with his people who are in the world! And according to the infinite depths of his humiliation and sacrifice as the Lamb of God, will be his power and glory as the Lion of Judah, for the deliverance of his people.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 7}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 8]          To John were opened the great events of the future, that were to shake the thrones of kings, and cause all earthly powers to tremble. "Behold" he said, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him." And he heard Christ's promise to the overcomer, "I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 8}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 9]          John was now prepared to witness the thrilling scenes in the great conflict between those who keep the commandments of God and those who make void his law. He saw the wonder-working power arise that was to deceive all who should dwell upon the earth, who were not connected with God, "saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live." Read Revelation 13:14-17.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 9}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 10]          The prophet heard the solemn warning against the worship of this blasphemous power: "If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 10}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 11]          Of the loyal and true, who do not bow to the decrees of earthly rulers against the authority of the King of heaven, the Revelator says, "Here is the patience of the saints; here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." Read Revelation 14:1-3, 5; Revelation 15:2-4.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 11}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 12]         These lessons are for our benefit. We need to stay our faith upon God; for there is just before us a time that will try men's souls. Christ upon the Mount of Olives rehearsed the fearful scenes that were to precede his second coming: "Ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars .... Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom; and there shall be famines and pestilences, and earthquakes in divers places. All these are the beginning of sorrows." While these prophecies received a partial fulfillment at the destruction of Jerusalem, they have a more direct application in the last days.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 12}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 13]         Already the restraining Spirit of God is being withdrawn from the world. Hurricanes, storms, tempests, fire and flood, disasters by sea and land, follow each other in quick succession. Science seeks to explain all these. The signs thickening around us, telling of the near approach of the Son of God, are attributed to any other than the true cause. Men cannot discern the sentinel angels restraining the four winds that they may not blow until the servants of God are sealed; but when God shall bid his angels loose the winds, there will be such a scene of strife as no pen can picture.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 13}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 14]          The important future is before us. To meet its trials and temptations, and to perform its duties, will require great faith and perseverance. But we may triumph gloriously; for all Heaven is interested in our welfare, and awaits our demand upon its wisdom and strength.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 14}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 15]          In the time of trial just before us, God's pledge of security will be placed upon those who have kept the word of his patience. If you have complied with the conditions of God's word, Christ will be to you a refuge from the storm. He will say to his faithful ones: "Come, my people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors about thee; hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the indignation be overpast." The Lion of Judah, so terrible to the rejecters of his grace, will be the Lamb of God to the obedient and faithful. The pillar of cloud will speak terror and wrath to the transgressor of God's law, but light and mercy and deliverance to those who have kept his commandments. The Arm, strong to smite the rebellious, will be strong to deliver the loyal. Every faithful one will surely be gathered. "He shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together the elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 15}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 16]          Brethren, you to whom the truths of God's word have been opened, what part will you act in this momentous time of the closing scenes of earth's history? Are you awake to these solemn realities? Do you realize the grand work of preparation that is going on in heaven and earth? Let all who have received the light, who have had the opportunity of reading and hearing the prophecy, take heed to keep those things that are written therein, "for the time is at hand." Let none now venture to tamper with sin, the source of every misery that has come upon our world. No longer remain in a state of lethargy and stupid indifference. Let not the destiny of your soul hang upon an uncertainty. Know for yourselves that you are fully on the Lord's side. Let the inquiry go forth from sincere hearts and trembling lips, Who shall be able to stand? Have you, in the precious hours of probation mercifully granted you, been putting the best material into your character building? Have you been purifying your souls from every stain? Have you followed the light? Have your works corresponded to your profession of faith?  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 16}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 17]          It is possible to be a formal, partial believer, and yet be found wanting, and lose eternal life. It is possible to practice some of the Bible injunctions, and be regarded as a Christian, and yet perish because you are lacking in essential qualifications that constitute Christian character. If the warnings which God has given are neglected or regarded with indifference, if you cherish or excuse sin, you are sealing your soul's destiny; you will be weighed in the balances and found wanting. Grace, peace, and pardon will be withdrawn forever; Jesus will have passed by, never again to come within the reach of your prayers and entreaties. While mercy still lingers, while Jesus is making intercession for us, let us make thorough work for eternity.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 17}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 18]                                God's Word must be Held Supreme.          The adherents of truth are now called upon to choose between disregarding a plain requirement of God's word or forfeiting their liberty. If we yield the word of God, and accept human customs and traditions, we may still be permitted to live among men, to buy and sell, and have our rights respected. But if we maintain our loyalty to God, it must be at the sacrifice of our rights among men. For the enemies of God's law have leagued together to crush out independent judgment in matters of religious faith, and to control the consciences of men. They are determined to put an end to the long-continued controversy concerning the Sabbath, to prohibit all further spread of the truth upon this point, and to secure the exaltation of Sunday, in the very face of the injunction of the fourth commandment.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 18}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 19]          The people of God will recognize human government as an ordinance of divine appointment, and will by precept and example teach obedience to it as a sacred duty so long as its authority is exercised within its legitimate sphere. But when its claims conflict with the claims of God, we must choose to obey God rather than men. The word of God must be recognized and obeyed as an authority above that of all human legislation. "Thus saith the Lord," is not to be set aside for a Thus saith the Church or the State. The crown of Christ is to be uplifted above all the diadems of earthly potentates.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 19}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 20]          The principle which we are called to uphold at this time is the same that was maintained by the adherents of the gospel in the days of the great Reformation. When the princes assembled at the Diet of Spires, in 1529, it seemed that the hope of the world was about to be crushed out. To this assembly was presented the emperor's decree restricting religious liberty, and prohibiting all further dissemination of the reformed doctrines. Would the princes representing the states of Germany accept the decree, and consent that the blessed light of the gospel should be shut out from the multitudes that were still in darkness? Mighty issues for the world depended upon the action of a few heroes of faith. Those who had accepted the truths of the Reformation met together, and their unanimous decision, was, "Let us reject the decree. In matters of conscience the majority has no power." And they drew up their protest, and submitted it to the assembled states.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 20}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 21]          "We protest by these presents, before God, our only Creator, Preserver, Redeemer, and Saviour, and who will one day be our Judge, as well as before all men and all creatures, that we, for us and our people, neither consent nor adhere in any manner whatever to the proposed decree in anything that is contrary to God, to his word, to our right conscience, or to the salvation of our souls. . . . We cannot assert that when Almighty God calls a man to his knowledge, he dare not embrace that divine knowledge. . . . There is no true doctrine but that which conforms to the word of God. The Lord forbids the teaching of any other faith. The Holy Scriptures, with one text explained by other and plainer texts, are, in all things necessary for the Christian, easy to be understood, and adapted to enlighten. We are therefore resolved by divine grace to maintain the pure preaching of God's only Word, as it is contained in the scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, without anything added thereto. This word is the only truth. It is the sure rule of all doctrine and life, and can never fail or deceive us. He who builds on this foundation shall stand against all the powers of hell, whilst all the vanities that are set up against it shall fall before the face of God."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 21}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 22]          The banner of truth and religious liberty which these reformers held aloft, God has in this last conflict committed to our hands. Those whom he has blessed with the knowledge of his word are held responsible for this great gift. We are to receive the word of God as supreme authority. We must accept its truths for ourselves, as our own individual act.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 22}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 23]          And we shall be able to appreciate the truth only as we shall search it out for ourselves, by personal study of the word of God. Then as we accept it as the guide of our lives, the prayer of Christ is answered for us, "Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is truth." The acknowledgment of the truth, both in word and by example, is our confession of faith, and it is only as we thus acknowledge the truth that others can know that we believe the Bible.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 23}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 24]          God will hold men accountable who have the plain teachings of his word, but disregard them and accept the sayings and customs of men. And yet how many are doing this! They reject the light in regard to the Sabbath, and trample upon God's holy day. Ministers and people, with the Bible open before them, show contempt for the words of God in his holy precepts, while they exalt a spurious Sabbath, which has no other foundation than the authority of the Roman Church. The claims of this spurious Sabbath are to be enforced upon the world. The Protestant churches, having received doctrines which the word of God condemns, will bring these to the front, and force them upon the consciences of men, just as the papal authorities urged their dogmas upon the advocates of truth in Luther's time. The same battle is again to be fought, and every soul will be called upon to decide upon which side of the controversy he will be found.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 24}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 25]          When men are not willing to see the truth and receive it, because it involves a cross, they are opening the door to Satan's temptations. He will lead them, as he led Eve in Eden, to believe a lie. The truth through which they might have been sanctified is set aside for some pleasing delusion presented by the destroyer of souls. It is often the case that the most precious truth appears to lie close by the side of fatal errors. The rest that Christ promised to all who should learn of him lies close beside indifference and carnal quietude, and multitudes overlook the fact that this rest is found only in wearing Christ's yoke and bearing his burden, in possessing his meekness and lowliness. The great truth of our entire dependence upon Christ for salvation lies close to the error of presumption. Freedom in Christ is by thousands mistaken for lawlessness; and because Christ came to release us from the condemnation of the law, men declare that the law itself is done away, and that those who keep it are fallen from grace. And thus, as truth and error appear so near akin, minds that are not guided by the Holy Spirit will be led to accept the error, and in so doing place themselves under the power of Satan's deceptions. In thus leading men to receive error for truth, Satan is working to secure the homage of the Protestant world.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 25}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 26]          Every soul needs to be on guard against his devices. We must be Bible readers, and obedient to the Scriptures. However much it may inconvenience us, every question is to be settled by the law and the testimony.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 26}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 27]          The inquiry should rise from every heart, What is truth? If we would stand against the deceptive teaching that now meets us on every side, that is turning the truth of God into a lie, we must have the heavenly anointing. The Holy Spirit alone will enable us to distinguish truth from error, sin from righteousness. It is of the greatest consequence that we avail ourselves of every means and every facility for learning what is truth. And if we seek for the truth as for hid treasure, we have the assurance that our light shall shine more and more, unto the perfect day.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 27}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 28]          Those reformers whose protest has given us the name of Protestants, felt that God had called them to give the light of the gospel to the world, and in doing this they were ready to sacrifice their possessions, their liberty, and their own lives. Are we, in this the last conflict of the great controversy, as faithful to our trust as were the early reformers to theirs? In face of persecution and death, the truth was spread far and near. The word of God was carried to the people; and all classes, high and low, rich and poor, learned and ignorant, eagerly studied it for themselves; and those who received the light became in their turn messengers to impart it. In those days the truth was brought home to the people through the press. Luther's pen was a power, and his writings, scattered broadcast, stirred the world.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 28}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 29]          The same agencies are at our command, with facilities multiplied a hundredfold. Bibles, publications in many languages, setting forth the truth for this time, are at our hand, and can be swiftly carried to every part of the world. We are to give the last warning of God to men, and what should be our earnestness in studying the Bible, and our zeal in spreading the light! Let every soul who has received the divine illumination seek to impart it. Let the workers go from house to house, opening the Bible to the people, circulating the publications, telling others of the light that has blessed their own souls. The preaching of the word will have power in reaching a class who would not receive the truth through reading; but the ministers are few, and where the living preacher cannot come, the published truth can reach. Personal effort will accomplish far more than could be accomplished without it.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 29}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 30]          The truth must be proclaimed in the dark places of the earth. Obstacles must be met and surmounted. A great work is to be done, and those who know the truth should make mighty intercessions for help now. The love of Christ must be diffused in their own hearts. The Spirit of Christ must be poured out upon them, and they must be making ready to stand in the judgment. While they are consecrating themselves to God, a convincing power will attend their efforts to present the truth to others. We must sleep no longer on Satan's enchanted ground, but call into requisition all our resources, and avail ourselves of every facility with which Providence has furnished us. The last warning is to be proclaimed "before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings;" and the promise is given, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."                                                 Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 30}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 1]      November 1, 1893 The Call from Destitute Fields.  -         The following Testimony has been received, addressed to our brethren in America:--  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 1}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 2]                           Wellington, New Zealand, Aug. 1, 1893.          Dear Brethren in America: I am thankful to be able to write to you that I am improving in health; and although I have passed this winter in the city of Wellington, which has not a healthful climate because of constant storms and high winds, yet the Lord has blessed me. I was nearly prostrated for some weeks, about two months since. I had an appointment at Petone, and the subject I thought to speak upon was the necessity of growth in grace; but it was taken from me, and in its place a most solemn warning was given me for the congregation in regard to the withdrawal of the Spirit of God from the world, and the judgments of God, which were plagues of sickness, disasters by sea and by land, destruction everywhere in our world by fire and floods, earthquakes in "divers places," and the words of Christ: "And as it was in the days of Noe, so shall it be also in the days of the Son of man. They did eat, they drank, they married wives, they were given in marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, and the flood came, and destroyed them all. Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot; they did eat; they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they builded; but the same day that Lot went out of Sodom it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all. Even thus shall it be in the days when the Son of man is revealed."  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 2}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 3]          I felt deeply the power of God resting upon me as I warned the people that the end of this earth's history was soon to close, and we could see the fulfillment of the words of warning of the Lord Jesus Christ. We are indeed in the time which Christ has foretold would come upon the world.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 3}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 4]          The Spirit of the Lord was upon me, and from that time I have had physical strength. For a while before, I was unable to write, my mental machinery was about ready to stop; but it was quickened by the power of God, and I praise his holy name for what he has done for me in giving me the "balm of Gilead," and the healing power of the great physician. We see a great work to be done in this field, and long to have facilities to work with. I will speak of Wellington. It is a place where churches are abundant, and there are plenty of ministers. But I have never been in a place where prejudice was so perseveringly and determinedly carried on as it is in this place. This is the capital and great center of New Zealand. A mission should be established here. A church, if ever so humble, should be erected. It will take money to do this.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 4}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 5]          It is not God's plan, although the gold and silver are his own, to send his angels from heaven to build churches in any town or city. He has made man his almoner, his steward and trust, and the Lord's field is a very extensive one. "But ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth." This was the commission given to the disciples, and here has been a place where the people have determined that the banner of truth should not be lifted.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 5}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 6]          And yet God has a people in this place, and how can we reach them?--Only through a steady, persevering effort, carried on judiciously. A humble house of worship should be erected, that the people may know that they are not to be left out in the cold. Many minds are half persuaded, but dare not make the final decision. Workers are needed, and money is needed to erect a house of worship. If we can get a hold here, then the door is opened to get a hold in other large cities.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 6}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 7]          I cannot express my feelings. Sometimes I think it is best for me to return to America; for we can do so little. When our people in America shall feel that this field is as important as the fields in America, that souls are just as precious here as there, I think they will not take the whole, or nearly all the money from the treasury, to add building to building; and in the face of all our pleading and warnings given in reference to this subject for years, carry so light burden for those foreign fields, tying our hands so we cannot work, only to the greatest disadvantage. We have nothing wherewith we can make even a start by calling out the people.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 7}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 8]          I entreat of you to extend your vision and broaden your ideas. In the place of investing so largely in your supposed necessities, and swallowing up the available means in the treasury, give us something that we may work in cities where there are not any souls who have an interest in the truth, who must be warned and aroused that the kingdom of God may be built up. God does not purpose to do your work; but he requires that you give some chance that the seeds of truth may be sown in places where the soil has never been broken; and the seed sown in these cities will be watered by the Lord of heaven, and there will be an increase. The leaven of truth must be first hidden in the meal before it will leaven the lump. Once get the truth planted in new fields, in cities where they have never heard the message, and then the increase and progress will follow. The people know nothing of the truth. They are ignorant of truth. They know nothing of the reasons of our faith. They believe what the church ministers tell them. And is there, then, to be no effort made, that they shall know what is truth for this time? What can be done in these cities, without money to start the work? And if you continually see places where you think you may use to advantage the means, must these countries be left and the ground not plowed or sown? Will the Lord be pleased with this kind of neglect? The field is the world. America is not the whole world,--only a little piece of it. I know there are many calls for means in all foreign countries; but here there is such a condition of things financially that we cannot depend on any help coming from these fields, until we have some facilities to till the soil and sow the seed.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 8}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 9]          I think I shall have to turn my face homeward and go among our churches in America, and see if I cannot arouse an interest that something shall be done; for all I may trace with pen and ink, seems to be regarded as idle tales. I never expect to return to this field; but I can see that some workers, even private families, ought to get the missionary spirit, and come this way.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 9}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 10]          I am reminded of a family of children. One is more prepossessing than the others, and that one is favored. Gifts and considerations are made without stint and partiality, and the others are left to get along as best they can. I think this is a good symbol of the present state of things in America and this country. God knows we have done what we could, but crippled in every way; our hands tied without workers or money. The places that have nothing done in them need money, and devising, and planning to create an interest. I rejoiced when I heard that the Holy Ghost had been poured out upon our people in America, and I have been anxiously waiting new developments in America as was seen after the Holy Spirit descended on the day of Pentecost. I thought similar fruits would be seen, that the missionary spirit of God would burn in the hearts of all upon whom the Spirit of God was manifestly moving.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 10}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 11]          There should be a decided change in the spirit and character of the work. If men and women have received increased light, what are they doing? What are they doing to warn men and women who do not understand that the Lord is soon coming? He goeth out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the world for their iniquity. "The earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no more cover her slain." Where, I ask, is the burden for souls that are perishing out of Christ? Who will go forth without the camp bearing the reproach? Who will leave pleasant homes and dear ties of relationship, and carry the precious light of truth to lands afar off, but not beyond the domain of God? Every day and every moment comes to those intrusted with the light of truth with terrible significance, while men and women in every clime and land are fitting themselves for weal or woe, fixing their own destinies for eternity.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 11}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 12]          God has expended amazing sacrifices upon men, and mighty energies for the reclaiming of man from transgression and sin to loyalty and obedience; but I have been shown that he does nothing without the co-operation of human agencies. Every endowment of grace and power and efficiency has been liberally provided, and the strongest motives presented to arouse and keep living in the human heart the missionary spirit, that divine and human agency may be combined. What more has been done in self-denial in moving out of Battle Creek? in carrying the light, the influence of God's Spirit, testifying to the truth in regions where the standard has never yet been lifted? Did the Lord open to you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing at the last Conference? What use have you made of the gift of God? He has supplied the motive forces of which he has made a lodgement in your hearts, that with patience and hope and untiring vigilance you might set forth Jesus Christ and him crucified, that you might send the note of warning that Christ is coming the second time with power and great glory, calling men to repent of their sins. If the brethren in Battle Creek do not now arouse and go to work in missionary fields, they will fall back into death-like slumber. How did the Holy Spirit work upon your hearts? By the energies of the Holy Spirit it was stimulating you to the exercise of the talents God has given you, that every man and woman and youth should employ them to set forth the truth for this time, making personal efforts, going into the cities where truth has never been and lifting the standard. In the blessing God has bestowed upon you, have not your energies been quickened, and the truth been more deeply impressed upon your soul, and its important relation to perishing souls out of Christ? Are ye witnesses for Christ in a more distinct and decided manner, after the manifest revealing of God's blessing upon you? The Holy Spirit's office is to bring decidedly to your minds the important, vital truths. Is this extra endowment to be bound up in a napkin and hidden in the earth?--No, no, it is to be put out to the exchangers; and as man uses his talents, however small, the Holy Spirit takes the things of God, and presents them anew to the mind. He makes the neglected word to be a vivifying agency. Through the Spirit, it is quick and powerful upon human minds, not because of the smartness, the educational power of the human agency, but because the divine power works with the human, and to the divine belongs all the credit.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 12}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 13]          Shall selfishness and ease, and love of earthly comforts and attractive homes allure us? Shall we cease as moral agencies to use our powers to the saving of souls? Shall our voices be indistinct? Then God will put his curse upon us that have had so great light, and inscribe upon the walls of our home, "Lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God." He will put a tongue in the stones, and they will speak; but God demands of you in Battle Creek to go forth. Resolve not in your own strength; but in the strength and grace given of God that you will consecrate to God, now, just now, every power, every ability. You will follow Jesus because he bids you, and you will not ask where, nor what reward shall be given. It is well with you if you obey the words of the Master, "Follow me." Your work is to lead every one to the light by judicious, well-put-forth efforts, under the guardianship of the divine Leader. Will to do, resolve to act, without a moment's delay make terms with God. Let every ray of light that God has been giving you shine forth in good works. You are not alone. God's grace stands forth to work with every effort to enlighten the ignorant and those who do not know that the end of all things is at hand. But he will not be your substitute to do your God-given work. Light may shine in abundance, but the graces given will convert your soul only as they arouse you to co-operate with divine agencies. You are called up to be active soldiers, to put on the divine armor, and put forth energies, divine power working with the human to break the spell of worldly enchantments.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 13}
[HM, November 1, 1893 par. 14]          Again I call for the help that we ought to have had, the means we must have if anything is accomplished in this country. Let your minds be drawn out for perishing souls. Obey the impulse given by High Heaven. Grieve not the Holy Spirit by delay. Resist not God's methods of recovering poor souls from the thralldom of sin. To every man was given his work. Then do the very best with the powers God has given you, and he will accept your efforts put forth with an eye single to his glory. To every man he has given his work according to his several ability.                                   Mrs. E. G. White.  {HM, November 1, 1893 par. 14}
[HM, August 1, 1894 par. 1]       August 1, 1894 Our Work and the Manner of Doing it.  -  (Concluded next week.)         We have a work to do in the world; and if we are followers of Christ, day by day, and hour by hour, we shall copy the model, and by precept and example teach others to be Christlike. Every one of us is exerting an influence for good or for evil; for no man liveth unto himself. Each one composes a part of the great web of humanity, and is continually exerting a secret, silent influence in spirit, word, or action. If we are converted to God, we shall with heaven-born wisdom seek to put to the best use our capabilities and powers in such a way that we shall glorify God, and benefit humanity. The influence of unselfish work is as far-reaching as eternity.  {HM, August 1, 1894 par. 1}
[HM, August 1, 1894 par. 2]          But the truth must be brought into the inner sanctuary of the soul. We must by living faith grasp the arm of Omnipotence; for Christ has said, "Without me ye can do nothing." But if we are laborers together with God, we shall be able to do all things. We shall be tested, we shall be proved to see what kind of material we have brought into our character building. If we have brought material into our life and character that is not of a divine order, this will be made manifest in the moral warfare in which every soul will be called upon to act a part. The truth cannot be justly sustained or defended by words that arouse the unbeliever to resistance and contention. The true spirit that controls the heart will be revealed in a company where ideas are presented that are opposed to ideas that others hold. If those who stand in defense of truth are under the control of the Spirit of Christ, they will be calm and self-possessed, kind and courteous, and will not be betrayed into the use of harsh language. They will not be accusers of those who honestly differ from them in opinion, nor regard their own ideas as infallible, and thus be led to look upon all those who differ with them as enemies and apostates. They will not make them the subjects of jest and ridicule.  {HM, August 1, 1894 par. 2}
[HM, August 1, 1894 par. 3]          The defendants of the faith once delivered to the saints, must ever come to Jesus and learn of him who is meek and lowly in heart. He says, "Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me: for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." We testify that the yoke of Christ is not grievous to the wearer; for he who bears it, no longer follows his own will, nor does his own pleasure. In difficulties he looks to his Master to direct his course, and follows not the way of his own choosing. The more trying the circumstances under which he is placed, the more closely will he press to the side of Jesus. He understands that God alone is his helper.  {HM, August 1, 1894 par. 3}
[HM, August 1, 1894 par. 4]          If a brother or a sister has followed a wrong course, the true Christian will not speak to others of the wrong he sees in them, but will feel as Christ feels toward them,--a feeling of pity and sorrow, a longing, tender compassion; for he loves their souls. He will not make a jest of their mistakes, or meet them in the spirit of Satan. He will not talk much, for his soul is filled with tender compassion, and his words, his deportment, will testify of the character which he bears. He who is a devoted child of God will reveal this fact in his association with others.  {HM, August 1, 1894 par. 4}
[HM, August 1, 1894 par. 5]          Never let him who is named as a child of God, meet another who differs with him in his religious faith with a spirit of ridicule. This was the spirit the persecutors of Protestants had when dealing with those whom they termed "heretics." They could not show where dissenters were in error from "the law and the testimony," and therefore they resorted to ridicule, and some of the faithful found it more difficult to bear a sneer, than to face their enemies in open conflict. Soldiers in the army of Jesus Christ have turned cowards before ridicule, and Satan has worked through cold, unconsecrated professors of his name, to intimidate those with the weapon of jest, who never would have been turned from their loyalty to God if the rack, the stake, the dungeon, and death alone had threatened them.  {HM, August 1, 1894 par. 5}
[HM, August 1, 1894 par. 6]          Let no one from among us ever stoop to the use of ridicule when dealing with men who do not believe our doctrines. When this is done, it is evident that the would-be defender of truth is filled with self-importance and self-righteousness and with the very spirit that prompted the Pharisees to reject the light which God had graciously given them from heaven. When those who are claiming to investigate the Scriptures for truth, cease to have the meekness and the lowliness of Christ, and form a confederacy to resist every doctrine and view that differs from what they have regarded as truth, then Satan himself presides in their assemblies; and when this is the case, all who are brought within the sphere of their influence are leavened with the spirit of doubt, of questioning, and of unbelief, even as were the Pharisees in the days of Christ. All heaven is looking down upon the people who are to be defenders of truth, to see if they will follow the same course of action as did the Pharisees, and as have all the churches when new rays of light have been sent to them in messages of warning and exhortation. The Pharisees rejected Christ because he did not come in the very manner in which they had flattered themselves that he would come, and as a consequence, they were fettered in chains of their own forging, and bound themselves in doubt, in questioning, in criticism and unbelief, and worked their own eternal ruin.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.  {HM, August 1, 1894 par. 6}
[HM, September 1, 1894 par. 1]       September 1, 1894 Our Work and the Manner of Doing it   -  (Concluded.)         There is danger that when the Lord shall send his people special light, they will also place themselves on the side of the Pharisees. But let not one of the people who have had advanced light, take the position that they have all the light that is to be revealed for all time, and that there are no further rays to shine upon their pathway from the word of God. The more our people search the Scriptures, the more will be revealed the rich and precious gems of truth. Will those who have felt the spirit of oppression from their brethren in the churches, do that which they condemn in others? Will they do as did the self-righteous Pharisees? Will they meet argument with ridicule, jest, and sarcasm? Will they say of the light-bearer as the Pharisees did of the world's Redeemer, "He hath a devil"? Will they be ready to forbid his message, "because he followeth not with us"? Will the messenger whom the Lord shall send with special light be treated with ridicule and contempt, as Paul was treated by the heathen, who said, "Let us hear what this babbler hath to say"?  {HM, September 1, 1894 par. 1}
[HM, September 1, 1894 par. 2]          When we are called upon to differ with others, or others express their difference from our opinion, we should manifest a Christian spirit, and keep this fact prominent that we can afford to be quiet and fair; for the truth will bear investigation. The more it is studied, the more will its light shine forth. The Lord frowns upon everything that savors of harshness and severity, and puts his rebuke upon those who cast contempt and reproach upon those who differ with them in opinion, placing them in the worst possible light. All Heaven looks upon those who do this as Heaven looked upon the Pharisees, and pronounces them as ignorant both of the Scriptures and the power of God. The enemies of truth cannot make truth error. They may trample upon the truth, and think that because they have cast it down, and covered it with rubbish, it is overcome; but God will move upon some of his faithful ones to do as Christ did when he was upon earth, -- brush away the rubbish, and restore the truth to its appropriate setting in the framework of truth.  {HM, September 1, 1894 par. 2}
[HM, September 1, 1894 par. 3]          In companies where the truth is a matter of discussion, there will be those who will oppose everything that they have not held as truth; and while they flatter themselves that they are only battling with error, they have need to hear with unprejudiced ears, that they may understand what is truth, and not misrepresent and misinterpret that which is spoken. They have the example of the men in all ages who have fought against truth, and who in so doing, have rejected the council of God against themselves. Heavy will be the responsibility that will rest upon men who have had great light, and great opportunities, and who have yet failed to be wholly on the Lord's side. Should they venture to be wholly on the Lord's side, they would be preserved in integrity, even when they were called upon to stand alone. He would enable them to stand courageously, in purity and fairness, contending for uncorrupted principles of righteousness. He would sustain them in battling for the right because it is right, though justice were fallen in the street, and equity could not enter. They would understand what would be pure and undefiled, and in accordance with the life of Christ, and would not turn from the purest principles of Christianity in spirit, word, or action, even though they stood in opposition not only to ignorance, but to those who were cultivated and experienced, and who used the weapons of sophistry to silence them. Through all this strife of error against truth, they would be preserved, and enabled to keep such a course that their enemies could not gainsay or resist them. They would stand as a rock to principle, refusing to compromise with any man, and yet preserving the spirit that would characterize every Christian.  {HM, September 1, 1894 par. 3}
[HM, September 1, 1894 par. 4]          He who is a follower of Christ will distinguish between the sacred and the common, and will cling to the true evidence of a man's character and work, for Christ has said, "By their fruits ye shall know them." The Christian will move forward amid all manner of opposition. He will despise flattery because it is born of Satan. He will detest accusation because it is the weapon of the evil one. They will not cherish envy or indulge in self-exaltation because these are the characteristics of the adversary of God and man. They will not be found as spies; for Satan used the despised Jews in doing this work against Jesus. They will not follow their brethren with a flood of questions as the Jews followed Christ for the purpose of entangling him in his words, and provoking him to speak of many things in order that they might make him an offender for a word.  {HM, September 1, 1894 par. 4}
[HM, September 1, 1894 par. 5]          Human nature is still human nature, and the tempter is unchanged. He works by the old methods to produce the results of the past, and ruin thousands of souls as he has in the past. We are not safe at any time, or in any place except as we are closely united with Christ, unless we are constantly praying for wisdom from above to resist temptation, and overcome in the conflict. And whenever you see men lifted up in self-sufficiency, feeling no need of seeking God for help and grace, you may be sure whatever may be their profession, that they have placed themselves on Satan's side of the question. They are moved upon by his power, and their life-actions will produce the fruits of evil. Therefore "watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation."                                                        E. G. W.  {HM, September 1, 1894 par. 5}
[HM, October 1, 1894 par. 1]       October 1, 1894 Work Appointed for All.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         "He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully." The Lord compels no man, woman, or child to give of their substance or their service. He gives us his word, and that reveals to us his requirements. "Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity ［as if compelled to give］; for God loveth a cheerful giver. And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work."  {HM, October 1, 1894 par. 1}
[HM, October 1, 1894 par. 2]          The source of all power is presented before us, the One who is rich in resources, so that we "having all sufficiency in all things may abound to every good work." The Lord is bestowing his goods upon his people, and he expects that every individual will make him corresponding returns. We should keep before the mind the fact that Jesus is soon coming, and that solemn obligations rest upon us who have received the light of truth; for we are to let our light shine forth to others who are in darkness. No one will be approved of God if he waits in idle expectancy, dwelling upon the theory or doctrine of Christ's second coming, yet doing little to impart the light which God has graciously given him. Those who have received of the heavenly gift are required of God to impart the same to others.  {HM, October 1, 1894 par. 2}
[HM, October 1, 1894 par. 3]          There is great work to be done in warning the world, not alone by precept, but by example. The soul must be prepared through the purifying influence of the truth for the coming of our Lord and Saviour in the clouds of heaven. This great event is before us. The end is near, and words of warning must be given to those who are nigh at hand, and to those who are afar off. We cannot be guiltless before God if we do not show our faith by our works. We should heed the exhortation given to Timothy, "Take heed unto thyself and unto the doctrine; continue in them ［having no changeable, fitful experience］: for in doing this thou shalt both save thyself and them that hear thee." "Testifying both to the Jews and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ." This is the work that every converted soul will aim to do, because God had made him the depository of sacred trusts.  {HM, October 1, 1894 par. 3}
[HM, October 1, 1894 par. 4]          We are not to be idle. Those who are not consecrating all their powers to the ministry of the word, are not to be careless in the use of their time. God has made them responsible agents, and they are to be earnest workers, ever keeping the great day of God in view. Those who have not the burden of bearing to the world the solemn truths for this time, are to use their God-given time and ability in becoming channels of light to those who sit in darkness. Have they physical strength? They are guilty before God if they do not use that strength. They should work with their hands, and acquire means for the support of their own families and to supply the treasury of God, which is being continually drawn upon in order to sustain those who give their whole time to the teaching of the truth, going to those who are in darkness, whether they be nigh at hand or in regions beyond. To every man God has given his work. Those who have not felt the responsibility resting upon them to use their God-given faculties in active labor, are not doing their duty, even though they have a competency, and are not actually compelled to labor for a livelihood. God has given them hands and brain power, and he expects them to use both. For this they were created, and useful employment will bring its own daily reward in improved health and spirits. No one is to be idle. Christ said, "My Father worketh hitherto, and I work."  {HM, October 1, 1894 par. 4}
[HM, October 1, 1894 par. 5]          There are many who are absorbed in worldly business, and they do not give the Lord that devotion which is essential for their spiritual improvement. They tax brain, bone, and muscle to the uttermost, and gather to themselves burdens which lead them to forget God. Their spiritual powers are not exercised along with their physical powers, and every day they are on the losing side, growing poorer and poorer in heavenly riches.  {HM, October 1, 1894 par. 5}
[HM, October 1, 1894 par. 6]         There is another class who meet with loss because they are indolent, and spend their powers in pleasing themselves, in using their tongues, and letting their muscles rust with inaction. They waste their opportunities by inaction, and do not glorify God. They might do much if they would put their time and physical strength to use by acquiring means with which to place their children in favorable positions to acquire knowledge; but they would rather let them grow up in ignorance than to exercise their own God-given ability to do something whereby their children might be blessed with a good education. Such men and women are being weighed in the balances of the heavenly sanctuary and found wanting.  {HM, October 1, 1894 par. 6}
[HM, October 1, 1894 par. 7]         There is something for every one to do in this world of ours. The Lord is coming, and our waiting is to be not a time of idle expectation, but of vigilant work. We are not to spend our time wholly in prayerful meditation, neither are we to drive and hurry and work as if this were required in order that we should gain heaven, while neglecting to devote time to the cultivation of personal piety. There must be a combination of meditation and diligent work, as God has expressed it in his word, we are to be "not slothful in business; fervent in spirit, serving the Lord." Worldly activities are not to crowd out the service of the Lord. The soul needs the riches of the grace of God, and the body needs physical exercise, in order to accomplish the work that must be done for the promulgation of the gospel of Christ.  {HM, October 1, 1894 par. 7}
[HM, October 1, 1894 par. 8]          Those who cultivate a spirit of idleness commit sin against God every day; for they do not put to use the power God has given them with which to bless themselves, and to be a blessing to their families. Parents should teach their children that the Lord means them to be diligent workers, not idlers in his vineyard. They must make a diligent use of their time, if they are to be useful working agents, acting their part in the vineyard of the Lord. They are to be faithful stewards, improving every intrusted gift of power that has been bestowed upon them. Let the indolent man and woman consider the fact that God does not design that one class shall carry all the burden of labor, and another class do nothing to share in the work. To every man God has given his work, and each one is to act his part in the great work for humanity. In this way human agents will fulfill the purpose of God. Thus the lamp of the soul will not be neglected, if time is taken to pray and to search the Scriptures. The allotted task may be done, and the lamp of the soul be kept trimmed and burning.  {HM, October 1, 1894 par. 8}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 1]       December 1, 1894 Respond to Divine Love.  -         The Bible is a revelation of the divine will and purpose of God. Those who follow its teachings are doers of the words of Christ, and by this means they bring solid timbers into their character building. Let us heed the words of inspiration, which exhort us to "be pitiful, be courteous." Boaz represented the character of the Christian gentleman. Like Abraham, he commanded his household after him to keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment. He showed courtesy to all his servants, and as he passed among his workmen in the field, he said unto the reapers, "The Lord be with you. And they answered him, The Lord bless thee." Here is a lesson for both masters and servants, for employers and the employed. The servants are strengthened in their hearts to do righteously, to be faithful to masters who manifest respectful kindness and courtesy towards them. Christians should be the most courteous people in the world.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 1}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 2]          We have not been made merely to please ourselves, to center our thoughts, our praise, our gifts and offerings upon ourselves. As we have opportunity, we are to do good unto all men, and especially unto those who are of the household of faith. The poor and suffering who believe in Jesus Christ have the first claim upon our thoughts and ministry. They have the first claim to words of consolation and gifts of comfort. It is a Christian's duty to seek to help them for Christ's sake, doing good works in the name and for the love of Jesus, loving souls for whom Christ died. At the last great day when each case has been decided for eternal life or death, that which has been done to bless or to curse suffering humanity will be found to be registered as done unto Christ himself. The Son of God has identified his interest with that of suffering humanity. If we are partakers of his divine nature, we shall have his mind, and represent his character in deeds of love and mercy toward others.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 2}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 3]          Those who claim to be Christians, misrepresent Christ to the world when they live to gratify themselves, to indulge every wish, to purchase unnecessary things for their imaginary wants, and pass by those who are in real want. They exalt themselves to a place of supremacy, and say in their heart, "I am better than you. Your servile work makes you of less value in society than myself." It is the duty of every human agent whether rich or poor to be a channel through which the Lord can send his beneficence flowing to the needy, the oppressed, and suffering, for whom he died. A weighty responsibility rests upon all who name the name of Christ; for to them it is given to receive power to become the sons of God, to act as members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 3}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 4]          Through the gift of God to the world, there is provision made that all who believe in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. O what love, what matchless love! Should we not train the lips to speak forth the praises of him who hath called us out of darkness into his marvelous light? If this work of rich grace has been wrought for us, have we not abundant reason to praise God? Let us train and educate our powers to do work of the highest service for him who hath not withheld his only begotten Son from us; but in his holy life has given to every one of us a pattern by which to shape our lives. Let us look unto Jesus until an ambition is awakened in our souls to form a refined, pure, lofty character after the divine similitude. Let us press onward and upward. God expects every one who claims to be his child to reveal to the world not their natural, hereditary, sinful character, but a representation of the character of Christ. The Christian is to be in the world, but not of the world. He is not to look occasionally to the Pattern, but continuously to behold the Lamb of God. He is to be careful that he make no false representation of the religion of Christ, which he has professed to accept. He is to barricade himself with high resolves to be good, and to do good as did Jesus. As he bows in humble worship before God, he makes the pledge that through the grace of Christ he will resist every temptation to evil, and will keep his morals pure. He will not violate the law of God, which is a transcript of his holy character.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 4}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 5]          The truth is all important, and must be carried to regions beyond, and every follower of Christ must take upon him the responsibility of doing his part in supplying the necessary funds to support the laborers in their work of lifting up the standard of truth in the dark regions where the precious light has not yet penetrated. Every one who names the name of Christ should pray and work. "But this I say, he which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. . . . And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all-sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work: . . . Being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God. For the administration of this service not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God."  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 5}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 6]         The Spirit of God is moving upon souls in the byways and in the highways and hedges, and the human agent is to co-operate with divine intelligences in saving the souls of men. The Lord would have the light penetrate to those places where there are persons like Cornelius, whose prayers and alms are coming up as a memorial before God, who fear and love God. The precious truth for these last days is to reach these souls in order that they may join the army of workers, and let light shine forth from their households to the homes of others who are in the darkness of error. There are many in our world who are living up to all the light they have, and are serving God the best they know how; but in searching the Scriptures, they realize that there is a work to be done for them and for their neighbors. They are struggling to attain spiritual power; but as yet they are only beginning to see the glimmerings of greater light. They are praying with tears that God will send them the greater light which by faith they discern afar off, which they realize will increase their usefulness.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 6}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 7]          We call upon our people in the name of the Lord to awaken to their duties and their responsibilities. O that the power of God may move upon human hearts, and that his rich grace may set in motion the larger and smaller streams of benevolence. It is thus that the world will know that the truth of God awakens in hearts the energy and benevolence that Christ exemplified in his life. It is thus that the earth will be lightened with the glory of God. The glory of God will shine forth when every one who has accepted the Lord Jesus, Heaven's best gift, is found doing his best to save his own soul and the souls of others. The Lord has enriched the world with a gift so large, so valuable, that there is nothing more held in reserve to give. Christ has linked his interest with that of humanity, and he asks that humanity become one with him for the saving of humanity. He took the nature of man, suffered the inconvenience that humanity is subject to, endured our temptations, and became a partaker of the sorrows, griefs, and disappointments of men. He united divinity with humanity, in order that humanity might become a partaker of the divine nature, and that men might become laborers together with God. He stood in the place where fallen man was to stand under the descending stroke of justice, and, innocent, he suffered for the guilty, in order that those who believe in him as their personal Saviour, should be accounted guiltless. What less can we do than to accept of the great salvation that has been provided, in order to show forth our gratitude and our love? Jesus Christ has been crucified among us, and "He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?" As recipients of so matchless a gift as eternal life through Jesus Christ, shall we not respond by gratitude in our own hearts, and seek to awaken gratitude in the hearts of our children and our neighbors? Shall we not love others as God has loved us, and by a life of missionary energy answer the inquiry as to how we shall bear witness to our appreciation of the matchless gift of God's boundless benevolence bestowed upon us? Shall we not bear witness to the goodness of God by walking humbly, by working cheerfully, by gladly learning of Christ, and wearing his yoke? Shall we not work as he worked, and present the truth as it is in Jesus to our friends and neighbors?  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 7}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 8]          Christ represents himself as the head of the church, and represents his followers as members of his body. Let every individual member of the church surrender self and all that he has, and work for the conversion of souls. The church of God in heaven with effective agencies co-operates with the church of God on the earth, and heavenly intelligences unite their sympathy, their wisdom and power with those who make advanced movements in upbuilding the kingdom of God on the earth. No Christian is guiltless before God who is unemployed. God calls on the church to set into operation every agency, and co-operate with the angels of God in urging into activity the abilities and talents which God has entrusted to his people. God requires that his agents may put forth practical, personal efforts in doing whatever he calls upon them to do, so that the truth may be set before human minds, and the Holy Spirit have an opportunity to convict and convert the soul. No man can do this part of the work. There has been but a feeble effort made to set into operation every talent in the service of God.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 8}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 9]          The scheme of salvation is a wonderful science, and it is an inestimable privilege and honor to be permitted to be partners with Christ in the wonderful plan of saving the souls of men. This is the greatest honor that can be given to men, and when word comes from the heavenly courts declaring, "Ye are laborers together with God, co-workers with Jesus Christ in the reformation of character, partners in the great firm who are trading upon the Lord's goods," you are honored beyond measure. Can it be possible that any will feel that they have nothing to render back to God, when he has provided so much? He has loved you with an everlasting love, and when you withhold the praise and thanksgiving with which you should respond to his love, you are practicing robbery toward God. Let expressions of praise flow forth from your lips, for the Lord asks, Where is my praise? where is my glory?  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 9}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 10]          Parents, as the birthdays of your children come around year after year, what kind of an education are you giving your little ones? Have you endeavored to turn their thoughts to God? Have you trained them to look upon God as their heavenly Father from whom comes down every good and perfect gift? Have you informed them that the angels have been ministering unto them all through the years, and that it would be fitting for the little ones to lay up something in store for a thank offering to God? Have you educated them to speak words of thanksgiving and praise, and trained them to send gifts of love flowing back to the bountiful Provider of their food, clothing, reason, life, and above all for the gift of his only begotten Son? Have you trained them that they must love others as God has loved them, and in their sphere deny themselves as Jesus has denied himself in his sphere?  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 10}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 11]          Man cannot work in his own finite strength, or spirit, or ability, in an acceptable way to God; but when we wear the yoke of Christ, the words can be applied, "We are laborers together with God; ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's building." The Lord invites human agents to become one with him in spirit and works. The Holy Spirit, Christ's representative, is to teach the soul. No truth essential for the enlightenment and salvation of man is to be left untaught, no act of mercy, compassion, and benevolence is to be left unperformed. Every perfection of the divine nature is to come to man's assistance in the work of saving souls. Let the church arise from her stupor, and go to work in earnest, leaving no field destitute of workers. Let consecrated workers be sent forth by consecrated means, and let them labor devotedly, going from house to house, opening the Scriptures, and praying with families that the Spirit of God may be poured out upon his people.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 11}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 12]          Shall not parents and children seek to provoke one another unto love and good works? Shall we not give to Christ our hearts' best and holiest affections? Shall we not receive the gift freely given to us to save the sons and daughters of Adam? Shall we not surrender soul, body, and spirit to Christ, in appreciation of the blessings bestowed upon us by his great love? Divine love has been stirred to its unfathomable depths for the sake of man, and shall the intelligences of heaven behold in the recipients of so great love a mere surface gratitude? Shall they behold them offering cheap offerings that testify to their shallow appreciation of the love of God? Such gratitude is imperceptible to the world, and will fail to awaken in the hearts of others praise and thanksgiving to God. Through the Son of God coming to our world, the infinite resources of heaven are open before us. He was the express image of God, the brightness of the Father's glory, and yet he was made flesh and dwelt among us, and lived out the laws of the kingdom of God in order that he might win to repentance and loyalty the transgressors of the law. To accomplish this, he descended from one depth of humiliation to another, in order that he might reach and rescue man. He died on the shameful cross, and when he could descend no lower, he was laid in Joseph's new tomb, crucified by those whom he came to save. Could heaven have done better than to give Christ? Could humanity have done worse than to insult, reject, and crucify the Majesty of heaven?  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 12}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 13]          But he broke the fetters of the tomb, and proclaimed over Joseph's rent sepulcher, "I am the resurrection and the life." He then ascended on high, and led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men. To supply the place of his presence, he sent his representative, the Holy Spirit, to convince the world of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment to come. Through this agency man was to be sanctified, to be privileged to co-operate with God for the recovery of the lost and perishing race.                  Mrs. E. G. White.        Sept. 24, 1894.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 13}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 1]       December 1, 1894          "Brethren and sisters in America, I make an appeal to you. 'God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.' The lives of many are too delicate and dainty; they know nothing of bearing hardness as good soldiers of Jesus Christ. They themselves are obstructions in the way of soul-saving. They have many wants, everything must be convenient, and easy, and nice to suit their taste; they themselves will not move, and those who would move they hinder by their suppositions and imaginary wants and their love of idols. They think themselves Christians, but do not know what the practical Christian life signifies. What is the definition of Christian? It is to be Christ-like. 'He who will come after me,' says Jesus, 'let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me.' When the Lord sees his people binding their imaginary wants, practicing self-denial, not in a mournful, regretful spirit, as Lot's wife left Sodom, but joyfully, for Christ's sake, and because it is the right thing to do, then the work will go forward with power. Let nothing, however dear, however loved, absorb your mind and affections, diverting you from the searching of the Scriptures, or from most earnest prayer. Watch unto prayer, live your own requests, co-operate with God by working in harmony with him, expel everything from the soul temple which assumes the form of an idol. Now is God's time, and his time is your time. Fight the good fight of faith, refuse to think unbelief, or to talk unbelief. There is a world to hear the last warning of mercy."  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 1}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 2]         "We are in the very shadow of the time of trouble which is fast approaching, a time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation."                                                                   -    {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 2}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 1]      December 1, 1894          "Calmly and clearly 'preach the word.' (See Scripture.) We must not regard it as our work to create an excitement. The Holy Spirit of God alone can create a healthy enthusiasm. Let God work, and let the human agent walk softly before him, watching, waiting, praying, looking unto Jesus every moment, led and controlled by the precious Spirit which is light and life.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 1}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 2]         "The people want a sign, as in the days of Christ. Then the Lord told them that no sign should be given them. The sign that should be manifest now and always, is the working of the Holy Spirit upon the mind of the teacher, to make the word as impressive as possible. The word of God is not a dead, dry theory, but Spirit and life.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 2}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 3]         "Satan would like nothing better than to call minds away from the word, to look for and expect something outside of the word to make them feel. They should not have their attention called to dreams or visions. If they would have eternal life, they must eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 3}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 4]          "In the days of Christ this statement offended many of his professed disciples, so that they went back and walked no more with him. The Lord Jesus explained his own words. He said, 'It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing; the words that I speak unto you, they are Spirit, and they are life,' 'Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life, and I will raise him up at the last day.' This living bread of which Jesus spoke is of consequence; it is his word, which he has given us.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 4}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 5]          "Teach these things. Educate the people to have a sound, solid experience, and do not create in them an appetite for something new, and strange, and startling. These are the very things which those that are weak in moral power crave as the liquor drinker craves liquor, and the result is that they are not sound in the understanding of the word. They have not root in themselves, and when the masterly working of Satan shall be made manifest, and he shall perform miracles to testify that he is Christ, those who have been controlled by feeling, who have fed on the sensational, and have been seeking for strange things, will be carried away, because they were not feeding on Christ.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 5}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 6]          "'He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him.' They received life from Christ, just as the branch receives its nourishment from the vine. God help us to move soundly, solidly, because we are eating and drinking the flesh and blood of the Son of God.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 6}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 7]          "'Preach the word.' Compared with the word, everything else is weakness itself. The word of God is the weapon of our warfare. Educate, train the people to be doers of the word, and they will then abide in Christ, and Christ will abide in them. Then they will discern the delusions of Satan; they will not be ignorant of his devices."                                                    -    {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 7}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 1]       December 1, 1894 -  Practical Instruction.  -  Reading for Sabbath, December 29.                               Our Responsibility as Stewards.          I seemed to be in an assembly of our people, and the subject to be presented was that of the opening of new fields, "the regions beyond," that have not yet heard the sound of the third angel's message. The standard of truth is to be uplifted in cities, towns, and villages. The truth is to be carried into the highways and hedges, and all classes are to hear the gospel. Earnest prayer was offered to God for his counsel and guidance. The spirit of the Lord was present, and deep solemnity rested upon all. The Spirit of the Lord was upon me, and I was deeply moved under its influence. I presented before those who were assembled the necessity of all our laborers working in unity, with one mind and one judgment.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 1}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 2]          A great work is to be accomplished in this country (Australia), and ministers and people will need to study carefully the principles of economy. Ministers and their wives are compelled to take leading positions; but they must be faithful sentinels over themselves, in order that imaginary wants shall not lead them to an extravagant expenditure of means. It will be necessary for every one connected with the cause to practice strict economy, so that every penny that can be spared from their income, may be used to advance the work of God.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 2}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 3]          This testimony was presented before me in clear lines, and is applicable not only to Australia and New Zealand, but also to all other fields. The people of God are continually receiving of his rich bounties, and they should understand that all these rich favors come through Jesus Christ alone, who is the sin-bearer for our world. It was through self-denial and humiliation that Jesus Christ purchased our redemption; for he lived not to please himself. The self-denial of Christ calls for beneficent action on our part. If we represent the character of Christ, every particle of selfishness must be expelled from the soul. In carrying forward the work he gave to our hands, it will be necessary for us to give every jot and tittle of our means that we can spare. Poverty and distress in families will come to our knowledge, and afflicted and suffering ones will have to be relieved. We know very little of the human suffering that exists everywhere about us; but as we have opportunity, we should be ready to render immediate assistance to those who are under a severe pressure. We should invest means in sending the gospel to the poor, and aiding those who have ventured by faith to take their position upon the platform of eternal truth, when by so doing they have placed themselves in an embarrassing situation. Where there are cases of special need, ministers must be prepared to relieve those who are in poverty for the truth's sake. There should not be a careless expenditure of means simply because they have it on hand, tying it up in some investment, so that if cannot be utilized when needed.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 3}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 4]          I have been perplexed to know how we may help those who are doing their best to live and keep the commandments of God. God calls upon us to bind about our wants, to have a genuine experience in daily self-denial. Although we may not be compelled to restrict our appetites, we should show that we do not live to eat, but eat to live. God demands a complete consecration of ourselves, soul, body, and spirit, to his service. Time is precious; strength is precious; no member of the family should be overtaxed because of unnecessary labor, and thus be disqualified to serve God and to keep his or her soul in the love of God. The Lord demands that we shall live simply. Our diet is not to consist of expensive food, or of unnecessary dishes, which require time and strength for preparation. It is profitable for us to consider the time in which we are living. We shall be called upon to engage in enterprises that will work for the salvation of the souls of men, women, and children. We must do this work in the spirit which Christ exercised in his mission, fulfilling the word, "Whosoever will come after me ［follow in my footsteps］, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me." So shall he be my disciple.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 4}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 5]          When the Lord sees that we are copying our Model in spirit and action, and doing our best for the advancement of the cause, then he will be our treasure of resources. New fields are to be entered, and if the work advances into these new fields, then every one who loves Jesus will have to act a part in personal self-denial. The work cannot be done by a few bearing the burden, and others gaining no experience in burden-bearing, and yet all partake of the favor of God. "By their fruits ye shall know them." If every one had a Christian experience after the self-denying order that Christ has enjoined, we should see far less selfish indulgence; we should see men and women giving themselves to the Lord, and working in their positions of trust as the Lord would have them, practicing the self-denial and self-sacrifice which we see in our Redeemer; and this is the will of God concerning us.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 5}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 6]          We should heed the words of the apostle Paul when he said, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service." Those who receive the mercies of God should have a disposition to respond to them. All things belong to God; all the good things which we enjoy are the results of divine love. God is the bountiful giver; in his large love he has given Jesus Christ, heaven's best gift, and how shall he not with him also freely give us all things? In his tender mercy and unspeakable love, he has not only provided for the wants of the soul, but has also not been forgetful to provide for the necessities of our bodies. He has made us his almoners, and has bestowed upon us his gifts, reserving tithes and offerings for the advancement of his work. He does not ask us to give these things because he could not get along without them; for he owns all things; but he reserves them for himself in order to give us, as his stewards, an opportunity to follow his example. He has given us the greatest gift he could possibly make, a gift of infinite value, so that it could not be said he could give a greater gift. In return, he asks that those who have been the recipients of such great love should render back to him a portion of that which he has given them, in order that "there may be meat in mine house." He pronounces the withholding of that which he has reserved, as robbery toward himself. "Will a man rob God? Yet ye have robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and offerings. Ye are cursed with a curse: for ye have robbed me, even this whole nation. Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it. And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord of hosts. And all nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts."  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 6}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 7]         Those who do not return to the Lord a portion of his entrusted goods, will be written in the heavenly records as embezzlers of their Lord's property. The almost empty treasury of the Lord's house testifies against those who have been remiss in their duty in paying to the Lord his own. They are not in a happy spiritual condition, and never can be, no matter what their assertions may profess. "Your words have been stout against me, saith the Lord. Yet ye say, What have we spoken so much against thee? Ye have said, It is vain to serve God: and what profit is it that we have kept his ordinances, and that we have walked mournfully before the Lord of hosts? And now we call the proud happy; yea, they that work wickedness are set up; yea, they that tempt God are even delivered."  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 7}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 8]          The Lord would have every one acknowledge that he is the rightful owner of all the goods which he has lent us to trade upon. He says to us, Render back to me the tithes and gifts, and offerings, as a token of your loyalty to me, and of your dependence upon me, and I will bless you, and you shall be channels of blessing. Your gratitude offerings will be a token of your sense of obligation to me. The gratitude that ends simply in words, has no particular value; for faith is made perfect by works, and without works your profession of faith is of no worth. God is continually giving, and the human agent is continually receiving. When we become weary of returning to the Lord his own, his blessing will be withheld from us. As long as we are dependent upon God's bounty, our obligations to render gratitude offerings to him are upon us.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 8}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 9]          Time and strength and money have been frittered away simply for the gratification of taste, and yet all we have belongs to God, and is to be used for his glory. It is time that as families, and as a people, we should teach by precept and example how to be economical, self-denying, watchful and prayerful. We must lift the cross and follow Jesus. Our table should be a constant educator and enlightener to others, on account of its healthfulness and simplicity. We shall accomplish far more good in all lines of our work, if we live out the truth that we preach.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 9}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 10]          That which brings the highest satisfaction to heavenly intelligences, is engaging in the work of bringing the invitation of mercy to those for whom Christ has given his life. Those who claim to love God and keep his commandments are to be good and to do good. We are to manifest tact and discretion, and be sure that we make such an outlay of means as will work for the greatest good of those whom Christ has purchased with his own blood. The truth will not go to those who are nigh, and to those who are far off, unless every man, woman, and child shall practice strict economy in all their expenditures, and consecrate that which they can save to the advancement of the work of God.                                                    -    {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 10}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 11]          I appeal to all our brethren and sisters to bear in mind the words of Christ, "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." Jesus, the world's Redeemer, gave his precious life to save fallen man; every son and daughter of Adam is his purchased possession. He paid the infinite price, the ransom money in his own precious life, to redeem man; therefore he identifies his interest with suffering humanity. He requires every man to be interested for his fellow-man, making the word of God his standard of duty. With meekness and lowliness of heart we are to show reverence and love to him who hath bought us, giving his own life, that "whosoever believeth on him should not perish, but have eternal life." Then let love and tender regard toward our fellow-men be ever revealed, not merely in words, but in deeds.                                                    -    {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 11}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 12]          The children of the heavenly King, should represent the character of the Ruler of the heavenly kingdom. They should cultivate unity and love for one another, each member of the royal family loyally representing the principles of the government of God. Jesus Christ was sent of God; in his character and life he represented every principle of the law of God. What are the two great principles of that law?--Love to God and love to our neighbor. We are to cherish a warm, deep, abiding interest in one another, an unfeigned respect for our brethren and sisters. We are none of us to set ourselves up as critics, to discern defects in those with whom we associate, and then engage in a work of cannibalism, tearing to pieces the reputation of those who may be more precious in the sight of God than we are. Evil-thinking and evil-speaking are a great offense in the sight of God, and those who do these things are not born of the Spirit, but of the flesh.                                                    -    {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 12}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 13]          The sad thing in our churches today, is that Jesus is misrepresented in the character of those who profess to be his followers. Many claim to believe in and love Jesus, while they do neither. They advocate the law of God, but are transgressors of its precepts. The first four commandments require supreme love to God. Parents, children, wife, husband, houses, lands, or any other earthly treasure, whether of friends or property, are not to be loved selfishly, and thus become an idol to divert the mind, the time, the service, from God. He that loves and serves mammon, cannot love and serve God supremely. When friends and relations are loved with inordinate affection, they are taking the place in the heart where God should be. "Ye, therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own steadfastness." "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him." "Know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God." Here idolatry is plainly revealed, as existing in those who claim to worship God. The pure, refined, ennobling love is buried up by the love of carnal things. This the True Witness represents as a fearful loss in experience and character-building -- the loss of the first love. "Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place except thou repent." The True Witness sends forth this warning. Mercy and the love of God are the attributes of his throne. While claiming to be the subjects of the kingdom of God, and yet refusing to be converted from their selfish love, their stern, iron will, their own perverse ways, many are constantly bearing a false testimony of Jesus Christ.                                                    -    {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 13}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 14]         I have been for a long time pressed under the burden of the fact that we are not elevating the standard as we should. New fields are continually opening, and the third angel's message must be proclaimed to all kindreds, nations, tongues, and peoples. We must not feel that we are compelled to hover over churches that have received the truth. We must not encourage the people to depend upon ministerial labor in order to preserve spiritual life. Everyone who has received the truth must go to God for his individual self, and decide to live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. Those who have embraced the third angel's message must not make man their trust, and depend upon the ministers to make their experience for them.  {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 14}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 15]          Let every one do all in his power to help, both by his means and by his prayers, to carry the burden for souls for whom the ministers are laboring. Earnest prayer sent up to God for his blessing upon the laborers in the field, should follow the laborers as sharp sickles into the harvest field. When the people thus pray for the work, they will not be selfish, and seek to have the ministers preaching to them who know the truth, but will say to the minister, "Go and carry the truth so precious to us, to others, and our prayers shall go with you." This will be a valuable experience to every member of the church.                                                    -    {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 15}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 16]          Let the people of God have root in themselves because they are planted in Jesus Christ. There must be no strife for supremacy. Let every one seek God for himself, and know for himself that the truth of God is the sanctifier of soul, life, and character. Let all feel that it is their duty and privilege to speak those things in the church which will edify. No one should try to sermonize, but with hearts filled with the love of God, let each one have something to say that will not savor in the least of self-exaltation, of questions that will cause dissension; but let each one present lessons from the life of Christ, and represent none of self, but all of Jesus.                                                    -    {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 16}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 17]          To every man is given his work. One man cannot do the work for which another man has been trained and educated. But the work of every man must begin at the heart, in the character, by surrendering the soul to God, and by co-operating with divine agencies. The root must be holy, or there will be no holy fruit. All are to be workers together with God, and self must not appear. The Lord has entrusted talent and capabilities to every individual, and those who are most highly favored with opportunities and privileges, are under the heaviest obligations to God. Those who are represented as having but one talent have their work to do. By diligent trading, not with pounds, but with pence, they are diligently to employ their ability, determined not to fail nor be discouraged. Those who faithfully trade upon their one talent will hear the gracious commendation given them with as full heartiness as those who have been gifted with many talents, and who wisely improve them, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant. Thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things." He who had but one talent, had an influence to exert, and his work was needed. In perfecting his own character, he was exerting an influence that helped to perfect the character of those who had larger responsibilities, who were in danger of building themselves up, and of neglecting some important little things, which that faithful man with his one talent was regarding with diligent care. By his diligence and unwearied, faithful efforts, he gave lessons worthy of imitation to those who, from outward appearance, seemed to be greatly his superiors. Our various trusts are proportioned to our various abilities.                                                    -    {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 17}
[HM, December 1, 1894 par. 18]          Christ can give his peace to those only who surrender their will and their way to his method and plans. Restless cravings and heart-burnings bring no joy, no happiness, but only sadness and misery to the soul. He who cherishes them, views all things in a distorted light, and thinks that others who do not view matters as he does, do not appreciate his individual importance and worth. We may be complete in Jesus Christ only as we are emptied of self. When our life is hid with Christ in God, self is lost, submerged in the breadth, length, depth, and height of infinite love. Let the burden of every soul be to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {HM, December 1, 1894 par. 18}
[HM, April 1, 1895 par. 1]       April 1, 1895 Carry Out the Gospel Commission.  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         Christ said to his disciples, "Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned."  {HM, April 1, 1895 par. 1}
[HM, April 1, 1895 par. 2]          The field is the world, and we know what this saying comprehends better than did the apostles who received from the lips of Christ the commission to preach the gospel to all the world. The whole world is a vast missionary field, and yet we who have long been established in the truth, should be encouraged with the thought that fields which were once difficult of access, are now easily entered. Every church in our land should seek for the revival of the missionary spirit. They should seek for steady growth in zeal and activity. All should pray that the indifference which has caused both men and means to be withheld from the work, may be banished, and that Christ may abide in the soul. For our sake he became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich.  {HM, April 1, 1895 par. 2}
[HM, April 1, 1895 par. 3]          The office work of the Holy Spirit is to convince of sin, and I know that it is a sin for any one of us to be indifferent now. As we look around at the different fields that have been entered, we are led to inquire, "What hath God wrought?" What more could he have done for his vineyard than he has done? God has made provision to supply his rich grace, to give divine power for the performance of his work. Nothing is wanting on the part of God; the lack is on the part of the human agency, who refuses to co-operate with divine intelligences. Through the plan he has devised, nothing can be done for the salvation of man save through the co-operation of man. Sinners who have been blessed with light and evidence, who know that through grace that can be supplied to them, they may meet the conditions upon which salvation is promised, and yet who decline to make the attempt, have but themselves to blame for their own destruction. We feel that of such it may be said that Christ has died for them in vain. But who is to blame for the loss of the souls who know not God, and who have had no opportunity for hearing the reasons of our faith? What obligation rests upon the church in reference to a world that is perishing without the gospel? Unless there is more decided self-denial on the part of those who claim to believe the truth, unless there is more decided faithfulness in bringing all the tithes and offerings into the treasury, unless broader plans are laid than have yet been carried into execution, we shall not fulfill the gospel commission to go into all the world, and preach Christ to every creature.  {HM, April 1, 1895 par. 3}
[HM, April 1, 1895 par. 4]         The preaching of the gospel is God's appointed way for converting the souls of men. Men must hear in order to be saved. They cannot hear without a preacher, and the preacher must be sent. This makes it necessary to have funds in the treasury in order to provide means whereby the missionary may reach destitute fields. In the light of this fact, how can those who profess to follow Christ, rob God of his own intrusted talents in tithes and offerings? Is it not refusing bread to starving souls? To withhold the means which God has claimed as his own, whereby he has made provision that souls shall be saved, will surely bring a curse upon those who thus rob God. Souls for whom Christ has died, are denied the privilege of hearing the truth, because men refuse to carry out the measures which God has provided for the enlightenment of the lost.  {HM, April 1, 1895 par. 4}
[HM, April 1, 1895 par. 5]          Money is not to be furnished for the carrying out of the work of the gospel in some mysterious way, and through unseen, mysterious agencies. God will not shower money from the windows of heaven to do his appointed work, to spread the truth in our world, and to save souls unto eternal life. He has made his people stewards of his means to be used for his glory in blessing humanity. He says, "Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it." God will not pour out gold and silver from the windows of heaven, but that which is of infinitely greater value. He says, "I will pour out my Spirit upon you." The Holy Spirit of God will bless those who are faithful in the discharge of their duty. The Lord continues, "And I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord of hosts. And all nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts."  {HM, April 1, 1895 par. 5}
[HM, April 1, 1895 par. 6]          What a vast number among us have been blessed with great opportunities, and have been privileged to be educated in the truth. How many should be employed in communicating to others that which has been communicated to them! In so doing their knowledge would increase. It is not alone the ministers who are needed to let their light shine forth to the world, but both old and young should be light-bearers. To every one of us God has intrusted talents that should be improved in communicating to others the light that has been given to us. This is the very work that the Saviour estimates as of the greatest value. The Lord has provided our churches with wonderful advantages in order that they may be the light of the world, and yet many are idle. Souls are perishing out of Christ, and every one is called to the practice of self-denial, to put forth earnest efforts for the salvation of the world. We must reach the people, not by giving high-flown, flowery descriptions, but by preaching Jesus Christ and him crucified as the only means by which men may enter heaven. The lessons Christ thought essential to give to the world, are the lessons which are now most important for men to understand in order that they may be able to secure eternal life. The people must hear the truth for this time, and especially must children and youth have line upon line and precept upon precept. They must know the conditions upon which their salvation is promised, or they will be lost. Let the shaft be sunk deep into the mine of truth--the word of God--and let the precious ore be discovered. There is need of more carefully, more thoroughly exploring God's mine. To the earnest seeker for truth it will unfold treasures of inestimable value, that will meet the necessities of every human soul.  {HM, April 1, 1895 par. 6}
[HM, April 1, 1895 par. 7]          In the name of Christ, I would appeal to the church that has been made the depository of deep and precious truths. God has given treasures to the church, not to be hoarded, not to be buried in the earth, but to be imparted to others, that others may be enriched as well as ourselves. How shall we work? Let both laymen and ministers follow the example of Christ. Let them meet the people where they are. I would entreat you who labor in word and doctrine, Do not get above the simplicity of the work. Do not soar away above the minds of the common people so that they cannot follow you, or if they did follow you, would neither be benefited nor blessed. Teach the simple lessons of Christ. Tell the people the touching story of his life of self-denial and sacrifice. Tell them of his humiliation and death. Tell them of his resurrection and ascension, of his intercession for them in the courts of God. Tell them that "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {HM, April 1, 1895 par. 7}
[HM, August 1, 1896 par. 1]       August 1, 1896 There is Work for All.  -         There is a great work to be done in this country (Australia). I have spoken to the people upon the camp-ground, and have told them that the work cannot be done by the ordained minister alone. God will accept of any of those who love and serve him, in their efforts to educate those who are in the darkness of error, and thus win souls to Christ. Hundreds and thousands who profess the truth, who are now idlers in the market-places, might be engaged in the work of the Lord. The voice of Christ speaks to them, asking, "Why stand ye here all the day idle?" and adds, "Go work today in my vineyard." Why is it that many more do not respond to this call? Is it because they think themselves excused in that they do not stand in the pulpit? Let them understand that there is a large work to be done outside of the pulpit. God calls upon all who have been drinking of the water of life, to lead others to the Fountain. Jesus said: "Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life." "I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in the churches. I am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star." Christ is to be your light, Christ is to be your sufficiency and power. Christ is the root, and he sustains every branch by his power. If you make finite men your dependence, you will certainly fail. He is the bright and morning star. He says, "He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life." "And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely." This commission to bid others to come embraces the entire church, and applies to every one who has accepted Christ as his personal Saviour. Of those who received Christ it is written, "As many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name . . . and of his fulness have we all received, and grace for grace."  {HM, August 1, 1896 par. 1}
[HM, August 1, 1896 par. 2]         Every converted soul has a work to do. We are to receive grace in order to freely give grace. We are to let the light shine forth from the bright and morning Star, to shed forth light in works of self-denial and self-sacrifice, following the example that Christ has given us in his own life and character. We are to draw from "the Root" that substance that will enable us to bear much fruit. Every soul who has heard the divine invitation, is to echo the message from hill and valley, saying to those with whom he comes in contact, "Come." From the moment of conversion, those who receive Christ are to become the light of the world. They are to reflect the glory of the bright and morning Star. Jesus would impress upon the church the fact that they are his brethren, that they are to unite with him as laborers together with God. They are to be a brotherhood for the saving of humanity. Christ expects a very different work from the churches than that which has been given to him. The people of God will not answer the expectation of Christ until they are converted and prepared to obey the commandment of Christ. He says, "A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another." Again he says, "By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another." When this commandment is obeyed, envy, evil surmising, evil thinking, and evil speaking will be banished. In the character of those who love God, these evils will have no part. Love means spiritual growth after the divine model. Christ has given us a pattern in his own example. He would bind his followers to one another and to himself. Their oneness with Christ makes them love one another; for love is the sure fruit of unity with Christ. Christ declared that their love one for another was a sure badge of their discipleship. He is the root, his disciples are the branches.  {HM, August 1, 1896 par. 2}
[HM, August 1, 1896 par. 3]          I would that I had the power to present the subject to others as it has been presented to me. Just before he descended to the greatest depths of humiliation, the Saviour lifted up his eyes to heaven, and prayed that his disciples might be one. He said, "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word; that they may all be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me." The church will never as a whole receive the latter rain unless they shall put away all envy, evil surmising, and evil speaking. Those who have cherished hatred in the heart until it has strengthened and become part of their character, must have a different experience if they would share in the latter rain. Many are not awake to the fact that the Lord is testing and proving them to make it manifest whether or not they really love Jesus. The spirit and attitude manifested to their brethren, tells their spirit and attitude toward God. Great dishonor is done to Jesus Christ by those who claim to be his disciples. Those who are not branches of the divine Root, who are not partakers of the divine nature, will not and cannot love those for whom Christ has given his life. The evidence that we are accepted in the Beloved, that we have passed from death unto life, is that we "love the brethren." "He that loveth his brother abideth in the light, and there is none occasion of stumbling in him. But he that hateth his brother is in darkness, and walketh in darkness, and knoweth not whither he goeth, because that darkness hath blinded his eyes." "He that loveth not his brother abideth in death." This is the decision of One who cannot lie. "Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer: and ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him." But notwithstanding these positive utterances, how little love is expressed among those who profess to be sons and daughters of God! "Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us; and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren. But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?" The inference to be drawn from this question is that it is impossible for one to have the love of God, and fail to have compassion for his fellow men. The love of Jesus in the heart will always be revealed in tender compassion for the souls of those for whom Christ paid so dear a price. "Let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth. And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him. . . . And whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, because we keep his commandments, and do those things that are pleasing in his sight." There is no such thing as a loveless Christian. He who is in unity with Christ, in word, in life, and in action, bears the living testimony that he has the mind and spirit of Christ.  {HM, August 1, 1896 par. 3}
[HM, August 1, 1896 par. 4]          Those who are truly the followers of Christ love as brethren, and are the salt of the earth, the light of the world. Every true believer catches the beams from the Morning Star, and transmits the light to those who sit in darkness. Not only do they shine amid the darkness in their own neighborhoods, but as a church they go forth to regions beyond. The Lord expects every man to do his duty. Every one who unites with the church is to be one with Christ, diffusing the beams of the Morning Star, and becoming the light of the world. Christ and his people are to be copartners in the great work of saving the world.  {HM, August 1, 1896 par. 4}
[HM, August 1, 1896 par. 5]          The churches have not been educated altogether as they should have been educated. They have been educated to depend upon the ministers to pray and open the Scriptures to the people who assemble to worship God. God would have the people hear the voice of God, and go to work for the Master. Thousands might be at work who are not ordained to preach the gospel. If the love of God was a living, abiding element in the soul, there would be love among the brethren, and many who have been indifferent to the great Teacher's commandment, who now bite and devour one another, would be convinced of their mistake, and draw into fellowship. God has made every provision for better things. God's people have close, severe battles to fight; but these battles are not to be against their brethren. All desire to hurt and weaken and destroy the influence of even the weakest of God's workers, is registered in the books of heaven as desire to weaken the influence of Jesus Christ. The warfare we are to undertake is to be waged against the confederacy of evil, which is arrayed against the people of God. But woe unto those who shall turn their implements of warfare against their own brethren. God reminds us that we are to fight in unison with the angels of heaven, and that more than angels are engaged in the warfare.  {HM, August 1, 1896 par. 5}
[HM, August 1, 1896 par. 6]          The Holy Spirit, Christ's representative, arms the weakest with might to press forward unto victory. God has organized his instrumentalities to draw all men unto him. He sends forth to his work many who have not been dedicated by the laying on of hands. He answers objections that would arise against this method of labor, even before they arise. God sees the end from the beginning. He knows and anticipates every want, and provides for every emergency. If finite men to whom he commits his work, do not bar the way, God will send forth laborers into his vineyard. To every converted soul he says: "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." It is not necessary that the Lord should first sit in earthly legislative councils, and inquire of those who think they must plan for his work, "Will you permit men whom I have chosen, to unite with you in working in some part of my moral vineyard?" Christ was standing only a few steps from his heavenly throne when he gave his commission to his disciples, and included as missionaries all who would believe on his name. Jesus wants every minister to whom he has committed a sacred trust, to remember his injunctions, to consider the vastness of his work, and to place the obligation of preaching the gospel to the world upon the large number to whom it belongs. "Thus it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day; and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem." The power of God was to go with those that proclaimed the gospel. If those who claim to have a living experience in the things of God, had done their appointed duty as God ordained, the whole world would have been warned, and the Lord Jesus would have come to our world with power and great glory.  {HM, August 1, 1896 par. 6}
[HM, August 1, 1896 par. 7]          God has appointed a day in which he will judge the world. Christ tells us when that day will be ushered in, and says, "And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness, . . . and then shall the end come." Satan has worked in such a way as to blind the understanding of men, and to cause those who profess to be followers of Christ to neglect their weighty responsibilities, and to lose their first love. He has worked in such a way that a hard, selfish, Satanic spirit has taken possession of many who have loved souls for whom Christ died. They might have worked in a variety of ways as God's instrumentalities. They might have visited from house to house, and opened the Scriptures to those whose understanding is darkened. Angels of God would have been close beside them to impress the hearts of those who were thirsting for the waters of life. God would have imbued the workers with his Holy Spirit as they sought to diffuse the light that he had given them. He who works with an eye single to the glory of God will have increased light as he imparts light. He will see and realize the value of souls, and contact with an unconverted soul will lead him to kindle his taper at the divine altar, and bear its light to his fellow men. God will use the most humble men, even if they have not been ordained. Let all open the heart to the voice and the knock of Jesus, and let him in. The Lord has waited long for the missionary spirit to pervade the church, so that every one would work as in the sight of the hosts of heaven. "Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost parts of the earth." Determined effort to oppose the spread of the message will be aroused, but we are to remember that Jesus, who is our example, did not fail, and was not discouraged. His method of labor must be our method of labor. He did not hesitate or sermonize, but he instructed men with authority, as a teacher sent from God.                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {HM, August 1, 1896 par. 7}
[HM, November 1, 1896 par. 1]       November 1, 1896 God's Appointed Messenger.  -         From a letter by Mrs. E. G. White, dated June 14, 1896, we extract the following: --  {HM, November 1, 1896 par. 1}
[HM, November 1, 1896 par. 2]          "I cannot see why the canvassing work is not as good and successful a work as can be done for the Lord. Canvassers can become acquainted with the people, they can pray with them, and can understand their true necessities.  {HM, November 1, 1896 par. 2}
[HM, November 1, 1896 par. 3]          "From the light which God has given me, there is much responsibility resting upon the canvassers. They should go to their work prepared to explain the Scriptures, and nothing should be said or done to bind their hands. If they put their trust in the Lord as they travel from place to place, the angels of God will be round about them, giving them words to speak which will bring light and hope and courage to many souls. Were it not for the work of the canvassers, many would never hear the truth.  {HM, November 1, 1896 par. 3}
[HM, November 1, 1896 par. 4]          "Of all the gifts which God has given to man, none is more noble or a greater blessing than the gift of speech, if it is sanctified by the Holy Spirit. It is with the tongue we convince and persuade; with it we offer prayer and praise to God, and with it we convey rich thoughts of the Redeemer's love. By this work the canvasser can scatter the seeds of truth, causing the light from the word of God to shine into many minds.  {HM, November 1, 1896 par. 4}
[HM, November 1, 1896 par. 5]          "I sincerely hope that no mind will receive the impression that it belittles a minister of the gospel to canvass. Hear the apostle Paul's testimony: 'Ye know, from the first day that I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at all seasons, serving the Lord with all humility of mind, and with many tears, and temptations, which befell me by the lying in wait of the Jews: and how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, but have showed you, and have taught you publicly, and from house to house, testifying both to the Jews, and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ.' The eloquent Paul, to whom God manifested himself in a remarkable manner, went from house to house, with all humility of mind, and with many tears and temptations.  {HM, November 1, 1896 par. 5}
[HM, November 1, 1896 par. 6]          "I have been shown that the most precious ministry can be done by canvassing, and that by ministers. By doing this work, they will obtain a varied experience, and will be doing the very work that the apostle Paul did. I copy an extract from an appeal made to our brethren in regard to canvassing for our periodicals and books: 'The canvassing work is an important field for labor; and the intelligent, God-fearing, truth-loving canvasser, occupies a position equal to that of the gospel minister.' Then should the canvasser feel at liberty, any more than the ordained minister, to act from selfish motives? Should he be unfaithful to all the principles of missionary work, and sell only those books that are cheapest and easiest to handle, neglecting to place before the people the books which will give most light, because by so doing, he can earn more money for himself? The canvassing work is a missionary work, and the field must be worked from a missionary standpoint. Selfish principles, love of dignity and position should not be once named among us. The thought of seeking to become greatest should never come into our minds."                                                    -    {HM, November 1, 1896 par. 6}
[HM, November 1, 1896 par. 7]          Well organized work must be done in the church, that its members may understand the manner in which they may impart light to others, and thus strengthen their own faith and increase their knowledge.           E. G. W.  {HM, November 1, 1896 par. 7}
[HM, February 1, 1897 par. 1]       February 1, 1897 Extract from a late communication from Mrs. E. G. White         We have no time to lose. The end is near. The passage from places to spread the truth will soon be hedged with dangers on the right hand and on the left. Everything will be placed to obstruct our way so we shall not be able to do that which is possible to be done now. We must look our work fairly in the face, and advance as fast as possible in aggressive warfare. I know from the light given me of God that the powers of darkness are working with intense energy from beneath, and with stealthy tread he (Satan) is advancing to take those who are asleep now, as a thief taking his prey. We have warnings now which we may give, a work now which we may do; but soon it will be more difficult than we can imagine. God help us to keep in the channel of light, to work with our eyes fastened on Jesus our Leader, and patiently, perseveringly press on to gain the victory!  {HM, February 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, April 1, 1897 par. 1]      April 1, 1897 The Late General Conference         The work has been extended, and the churches need the riches of the grace of God, the sanctification of the Spirit of God, that the members, by a proper division of labor, may develop their capabilities in doing good. A more important matter than this cannot occupy the minds of the members of the General Conference in their deliberations.  {HM, April 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, April 1, 1897 par. 2]          And yet men in positions of trust have been and are being educated to submit all their plans to the counselors at Battle Creek, to be pronounced upon, approved or disapproved by men. How long shall this departure from the Lord's arrangement continue? Men have such a burning desire to stretch themselves beyond their measure! They wish to be regarded as authority on all things relative to the work of God in all parts of the world. But this is not God's plan.  {HM, April 1, 1897 par. 2}
[HM, April 1, 1897 par. 3]          The arrangement that all moneys must go through Battle Creek, and under the counsel of a few men in Battle Creek, is a wrong way of managing. There are altogether too many weighty responsibilities given to a few men.  {HM, April 1, 1897 par. 3}
[HM, May 1, 1897 par. 1]       May 1, 1897          "Not only men, but angels, will ascribe honor and glory to the Redeemer, for even they are secure only through the sufferings of the Son of God. It is through the efficacy of the cross that the inhabitants of unfallen worlds have been guarded from apostasy. Not only those who are washed by the blood of Christ, but also the holy angels, are drawn to him by his crowning act of giving his life for the sins of the world."  {HM, May 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 1]       June 1, 1897 A Call to the Work.  -         The Lord has aggressive work to be done. To every human being he has committed a work, and he would have his servants stand at their post of duty. But many are unwilling to do anything for the Master that will incur self-denial and self-sacrifice. They will hover over the ninety and nine who are safely sheltered from danger, but refuse to go out into the highways and hedges with the gospel message, "Come, for all things are now ready." There must be an awakening among the people of God. The entire church is to be tested. There will be those who will go out into the highways and hedges who will labor with patient earnestness, simplicity, and zeal, united with earnest effort to restore health to the body. On the part of such there will be most decided efforts made to awaken to life the souls that are dead in trespasses and sins.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 2]          The Lord calls upon the churches who know the truth to be converted,--soul, body, and spirit,--to be sanctified and dedicated to his service. They are not to stand saying, "Who is my neighbor?" They are to bear in mind that their neighbor is the one who most needs their help and sympathy. Those who will stand where the Lord can work through them to communicate light to the world, will be chosen as vessels unto honor.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 2}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 3]                              Humility an Essential Qualification.          Many have no heart, no love for the service of Christ. They do not choose to stand on his side. Christ declared, "He that is not with me is against me; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad." The mission of Christ was a constant work of humility. He came from the throne of God in heaven to be cradled in a manger, to follow the blood-stained path to the cross of Calvary. In his life were made manifest the principles that should govern the life of every Christian missionary worker. He is to make the truth of God known in the world. The love of Christ is to be his study. Christ humbled himself to the nature of man; and in his humiliation he made it the duty of man to proclaim salvation to earth's remotest bounds. As new fields are constantly opening before him, more means are required to accomplish the work, to lift the standard of truth and righteousness. The truth is to sanctify the life of the teacher, and through him to be a sanctifying power upon others. The church is to be trained to obtain a knowledge of missionary work. Every member may, by interested study, gain a practical knowledge of how to treat disease.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 3}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 4]          In order to enlarge our ideas of Christian benevolence, it must be worked out. Practical work will accomplish far more than sermons. While on earth Christ sought to sweep away the distinction that had been made by the Jews as to who was their neighbor, and who their enemy. He teaches us to regard every man as our neighbor who is in need of our sympathy, our assistance, and our love. He takes his disciples to the mount of vision, and opens before them the fact that there are no territorial lines, no artificial distinction, no caste, no aristocracy. The only elevation he recognizes is that of pure and undefiled religion, which will constitute them true workers, to make known the word of God, and find their way to the hearts of their fellow men by relieving as far as possible their temporal necessities. This opens the way to present the love of Christ. God's workers are to despair of nothing, and hope for everything. We do not go forth in mere human strength. Christ has promised, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 4}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 5]                                      An Unlimited Field.          The field of labor is vast; agencies of every kind will be set in action to oppose the work of God, and by indifference and unfaithfulness now, we shall range ourselves on the enemy's side. No wall of selfishness is to be erected to prescribe certain limits to any person's work in seeking to get light in any way before the people. One single act in this line is a link in a chain which will extend to others. Let there be no selfish practise in God's work. Let there be no narrow ideas; for they may shut out opportunities and privileges whereby souls may be reached. Limits may be prescribed which will dishonor God, and encourage selfishness; and the spirit of selfishness is strange fire which should not be mingled with God's sacred service.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 5}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 6]          The work is one in every place the world over; and any selfish ideas and plans that may be allowed to creep in, even in arrangements for the management of the work of God, is a far greater evil than in common worldly matters. There are to be no selfish confines in dealing with God's work. If prosperity attends the work, it will be because there is not a thread of selfishness interwoven with it. If in any case the natural traits of character would lead to narrow and close dealing in business matters, there is danger. This spirit indulged in any manner of deal, opens the door for Satan to come in and strengthen the detestable root of selfishness. God gives to every man his work, and he is to do his best in every place, working for the recovery of the world. He is to sow the seed beside all waters. Not a hand should be raised, not a barrier be placed to prescribe or limit the work. There is to be no cheap figuring; for this will bring the displeasure of God upon the one who indulges in this business.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 6}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 7]          In sending forth the seventy to proclaim the kingdom of God throughout Judea, Christ taught that the piety of his people is to be diffusive. He was educating his church to enlarge the borders of their labor, and eventually to belt the world. "The field is the world." Christ annihilates the ancient distinctions made between Jew and Gentile. There is to be no boundary to our labor. It must take us from the small circle and plans which would narrow the work to the limits which selfishness would prescribe. He presents to our view the inhabitants of the world, who may become enlightened and lay hold upon immortality through faith in Jesus Christ. They are all exposed to the temptations of Satan, who hopes to see them taken in his snare; but the Lord calls those who would be laborers together with him to bring every power into exercise to work for the deliverance of these souls from satanic agencies.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 7}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 8]          Every encouragement is given God's people for unlimited progress and improvement. We are to work as if we knew we were in sight of the whole universe of heaven, and through Christ say, "I will not fail nor be discouraged, but hope for everything in moral advancement and the restoration of the image of God in man." At every step our prayer should ascend to the throne of God, while working as if everything depended upon our diligence and faithfulness. Yet we must make God our only dependence, doing unto others as we would wish them to do to us. This principle is broad and deep. Not one thread of selfishness must tarnish the work of God. Kill the monster as soon as it shows itself. Teach by precept and example that earth can be assimilated to heaven.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 8}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 9]                             Co-operation of Heavenly Agencies.          Our means of doing good is never to be limited to any man's ideas or devising. We are empowered of God at every step to work in Christ's lines. Lay hold of the work in any place, and this will set in motion the heavenly agencies to prepare the way for the sowers and the reapers. Study the word. Read it with all your mind, your heart, and your soul; for eternal interests are here involved. Then His lessons will have a voice. They will call to you; they will breathe divine counsels; they will make all who learn of him meek and lowly in heart and wise unto salvation.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 9}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 10]          When Christ declared, "Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him. As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father: so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me," he explained the meaning of his words. He said, "It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing; the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life." It is in eating the words of Christ that we eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God. In obedience to his word, we become partakers of his divine nature in the same way in which we are composed of the food we eat. Those who eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God become one in spiritual life with Christ. No human being can be nourished by the food which another eats. He must eat for himself.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 10}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 11]          God has sent his Son to communicate his own life to humanity. Christ declares, "I live by the Father," my life and his being one. "No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him," "For as the Father hath life in himself; so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself; and hath given him authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of Man." The head of every man is Christ, as the head of Christ is God. "And ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 11}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 12]          These words greatly offended his disciples, but he did not soften down his symbolical representation. All who desired could trace out the truths concerning his person and his office. He told them that his words would be understood after his crucifixion, his resurrection, and his ascension,--the Holy Spirit will bring all things to your remembrance that I have spoken unto you. But all who had heard and believed in him would not turn away from him, but would prepare their hearts to receive him.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 12}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 13]          Although the sacramental service is not mentioned here, yet it is embodied in the figures presented. As the believers celebrate the ordinance that keeps before their minds the crucifixion of their Lord, they are eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God. Through faith these representations of Christ can be clearly understood. The Holy Spirit will prepare the mind and quicken the perceptive faculties to grasp the grand truths conveyed in the figures.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 13}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 14]          "And ye shall serve the Lord your God, and he shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee." Here we see that the Lord in his promises ever binds up bodily health and happiness with the spiritual good he would bestow upon Israel upon condition of obedience to his law. "And the Lord passed by before him, and proclaimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear the guilty; visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children, and upon the children's children, unto the third and to the fourth generation."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 14}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 15]          Christ was sent of God to represent God in humanity. When he came to our world, his divinity was clothed with humanity, that humanity might touch humanity, and divinity lay hold of the throne of divinity. Thus moral power was brought to man. When God's word is understood by us, we shall better understand the work and mission of Christ. We are to trace out his working in behalf of humanity.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 15}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 16]          We read that many of his disciples were offended at his word. This was because of the earthliness of their minds which made his words insufferable to them, and they misconstrued his words. "This," they said, "is an hard saying; who can hear it?" Who can consent to any such talk? But Christ asks, "Doth this offend you?" It is only those who do him service from pure, loving hearts, that can receive his word. He continues: "What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before? It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life." In giving his flesh and his blood for the life of the world, Christ gives eternal life to all who will receive it in faith. But "from that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 16}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 17]                                    Labor in Faith.          Christ will receive all who will come unto him by faith. Yet thousands are perishing in their sins, heedless and reckless in their disobedience of God's law. It is the loving and obedient heart that will come unto him, and his promise is, "Him that cometh to me, I will in nowise cast out." Many in their blindness will become offended because they are meeting a false standard.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 17}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 18]          "From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him." These men had joined themselves to Christ as learners. But their carnal mind interpreted the figure Christ presented as though he meant it literally. They were gross in their understanding. This we shall see fulfilled in every age of the world. Jesus knew all about the disaffection. He said, "But there are some of you that believe not."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 18}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 19]          We need not be surprised if we pass through a similar experience. Men who do not make Christ their all and in all, but have a superficial faith, will not understand the words of Christ. Many unite themselves with Christ expecting to be benefited by some temporal advantage, but the gospel requirements offend them. Having no spiritual life, they do not unite in heart and true faith with Christ to do the will of God. Had they received his word, they would have had understanding. Said Christ, "If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God or whether I speak of myself. He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory; but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 19}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 20]          Turning to his disciples, Jesus said, "Will ye also go away?" Simon Peter answered, "Lord, to whom shall we go? thou hast the words of eternal life. And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God. Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? He spake of Judas Iscariot the son of Simon: for he it was that should betray him, being one of the twelve."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 20}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 21]          The lesson that we are to learn is that every counsel neglected that God chooses to send, will certainly place the human agent in a position of distrust and suspicion. If he does not thoroughly reform the defects in his character; if he does not die to self, he will separate farther and farther from righteousness and truth. As often as his disciples fell into error and were in peril, Christ's word of counsel or reproof recovered them.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 21}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 22]                                    The Wheat and the Tares.          As long as time shall last, the wheat will be found among the tares, and the tares among the wheat. By their fruit they will be known. The desire of the disciples was to be with Christ. "To whom," said they, "shall we go?" Shall we go back to seek counsel of the formalist? We cannot understand why so many go away. The thought arose in their minds that Christ had made a mistake in speaking words that would offend. These disciples, they thought, might have been held if he had not spoken so decidedly in regard to partaking of his flesh and blood. "But," said they, "shall we leave the great Teacher? The scribes and Pharisees have dealt most unfairly with Christ. Shall we take sides with them in lifeless formalism, in teaching for doctrine the commandments of men? Shall we teach the tradition of the elders?"  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 22}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 23]          Christ yearned over his disciples. He longed to have them come into sacred relationship with himself, and understand him. To believe in Jesus Christ is something more than a mere sentiment. It is a living faith in a personal Saviour who can and will ransom from sin.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 23}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 24]          Christ foresaw that in the hour of temptation every one of his beloved disciples would be severely tested. He said to them, "Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 24}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 25]          This assurance of our Saviour should be sufficient to teach us the importance of our living the life of Christ here in this life, that we may lay hold of the future, immortal life. There should be kindled in our hearts an earnest desire to put every faculty of mind and heart to diligent effort proportionate to the reward presented--everlasting life. Our service for God is to decide eternal destiny. "He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things?" And is it not wholly appropriate that the same question should come to us, How shall we not,--when so great love has been expressed for us in the gift of Christ as our ransom,--how shall we not freely give him all things? What love has been expressed in our behalf! And shall our love and gratitude be only as a ripple on the surface?  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 25}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 26]          The Lord requires of every Christian, growth in efficiency and in capability in every sense. He has paid us our wages, even his own blood and suffering to secure our obedience. Do we strive to keep a vital connection with God, that we shall feel our own servitude? Do we feel that all that we have is a loan from Jesus? It is not our own. We are stewards of his grace, placed in charge of his goods. The talent lent must be used, not for self-serving, but in devoted, whole-hearted service. For our sakes Christ became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. He descended in humiliation from depth to depth in our behalf until he reached the cross. He could go no farther in self-denial and self-sacrifice. It was impossible for divine condescension to reach a lower depth. This wonderful sacrifice moved all heaven, and can we look upon it without our hearts breaking at the sight? May the Lord have pity upon us in our hardness of heart, and may he give us a new heart to honor and glorify his name.                                               Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 26}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 1]       June 1, 1897 Individual Responsibility.  -         Side by side, wearing the yoke of Christ, the laborers of God must do their appointed work. The question as to who is our neighbor is answered in the mission fields at home and abroad that await our labor. These call for no pharisaical principles, no narrow views. The worker is not to follow his own ideas and plans for work. The Lord's individuality is to be sunk in no living being. Christ's followers are to love God supremely, and their neighbor as themselves.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 2]          It is as much the privilege of every individual member of the church to know, from the word, God's will in regard to his course of action as it is for the president of the Conference or for any other man in office of trust. The Lord would be sought unto by all who would be instructed and enlightened and worked by the Holy Spirit. God is ready to commune with his people. He declares, "For thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones. For I will not contend forever, neither will I be always wroth: for the spirit should fail before me, and the souls which I have made. For the iniquity of his covetousness was I wroth, and smote him: I hid me, and was wroth, and he went on frowardly in the way of his heart. I have seen his ways, and will heal him: I will lead him also, and restore comforts unto him and to his mourners. I create the fruit of the lips; Peace, peace to him that is far off, and to him that is near, saith the Lord; and I will heal him. But the wicked are like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire and dirt. There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 2}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 3]          Every individual must seek by earnest prayer to know the word of God for himself, and then to do it. Only in day by day putting his trust in God, and not in the arm of flesh, will any soul obtain the experience essential to answer the prayer of Christ, "And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent." This is the lesson given to every soul who has commenced the new year. In all your temporal concerns, in all your cares and anxieties, wait upon the Lord. Put not your trust in princes, nor in the sons of man because they may be in positions of trust. The Lord has united your heart with him. If you love him, and are accepted in his service, bring all your burdens, both public and private, to the Lord, and wait upon him. You will then have an individual experience, a conviction of his presence and his readiness to hear your prayer for wisdom and for instruction, that will give you assurance and confidence in the Lord's willingness to succor you in your perplexities.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 3}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 4]          Live as in the presence of God. "Come unto me," is the invitation of Christ. By this he does not mean that you shall go to a far country to inquire of the president of the Conference what your duty is. He would have you rejoice and praise him every day for the privilege granted to you in the words of Christ: "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light." Spread out your case before the Lord, and whatever your anxieties and trials, your spirit will be braced for endurance. The way will be opened before you to disentangle yourself from embarrassment and difficulty. You need not go to the next town or to the ends of the earth to learn what course you shall pursue. Trust in God as your present Helper, who will overrule all things as One who knows best. "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 4}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 5]          "Forasmuch then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the same mind: for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin." This is the truest wisdom, certain, and not disappointing. This is the very essence of all true service, of pure and undefiled religion before God.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 5}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 6]          Christ declares, "All ye are brethren." We are all exposed to the same temptations, the same danger of making mistakes. There is no security, no support in the midst of trial but the conviction that God is present, watching over his people, and ready to answer their cries. "Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and he shall say, Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones; and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not." "Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; and the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward." "Then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 6}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 7]          The apostle Paul says, "Make full proof of thy ministry." In this reference, ministry is not confined to preachers, but to those who are doing God service. A kind and loving Friend and Father is overruling all things. And if this is so of individuals and nations, how much more his church, his chosen ones. His church is built on the rock Christ Jesus; and when men miscalculate their positions of trust, and suppose that this gives them power to rule the minds and work of their fellow men, they have made a great blunder, which the Lord will not sustain. They are drawing men away, and educating them to look to men and depend upon men and receive their instruction almost entirely from finite beings.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 7}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 8]          But the presence of God is guaranteed to the Christian. This Rock of faith is the living presence of God. The weakest may depend upon it. Those who think themselves the strongest may become the weakest unless they depend upon Christ as their efficiency, their worthiness. This is the Rock upon which the church may build successfully. God is near in Christ's atoning sacrifice, in his intercession, his loving, tender, ruling power over the church. Seated by the eternal throne, he watches them with intense interest. As long as the members of the church shall through faith draw sap and nourishment from Jesus Christ, and not from man's opinions and devisings and methods; if, having a conviction of the nearness of God in Christ, they put their entire trust in him, they will have a vital connection with Christ, as the branch has connection with the parent stock. The church is established not on theories of man, on long, drawn-out plans and forms. It depends upon Christ, its righteousness. It is built on faith in Christ, "and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 8}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 9]          "In quietness and in confidence shall be your strength." Take this with you through the year. The strength of every soul is in God and not in man. Quietness and confidence is to be the strength of all who give their hearts to God. Christ has not a casual interest in us, but an interest stronger than a mother's for her child. Says the prophet, "Can a woman forget her sucking child?. . . yea, they may forget, yet will I not forget thee." Our Saviour has purchased us by human suffering and sorrow, by insult, reproach, abuse, mockery, rejection, and death. He is watching over you, trembling child of God. He will make you secure under his protection. Through his servant he says, "Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee: because he trusteth in thee." "Wait on the Lord: be of good courage, and he shall strengthen thine heart: wait, I say, on the Lord." "They that trust in the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, which cannot be removed, but abideth forever."  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 9}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 10]          To the Jewish nation God revealed himself as a watchful, a kind, forbearing father, a God of mercy and truth. He manifested himself to them through his Son. And this Saviour is our Advocate. Our weakness in human nature will not bar our access to the Heavenly Father, for he died to make intercession for us.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 10}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 11]          "In that day shall this song be sung in the land of Judah; We have a strong city; salvation will God appoint for walls and bulwarks. Open ye the gates, that the righteous nation which keepeth the truth may enter in. Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee; because he trusteth in thee. Trust ye in the Lord forever: for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength." I entreat of all families and churches to read and study this scripture, and act in accordance with the word of God.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 11}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 12]          "Lord, thou wilt ordain peace for us: for thou also hast wrought all our works in us. O Lord our God, other lords beside thee have had dominion over us: but by thee only will we make mention of thy name." Christ is our ruler, and to man is not given power to lord it over the flock of God. The minister is to be one with the believers, not closing himself within himself as a superior of whom his fellow men must be afraid.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 12}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 13]          The Elder Brother of our race is by the eternal throne, and looks upon every soul who is turning his face toward him as the Saviour. He knows by experience what are the weaknesses of humanity, what are their wants, and where lies the strength of their temptations; for he was tempted in all points like as we are, "yet without sin." Thank the Lord, he is ordained to be our ruler and the judge of all men.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 13}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 14]          The Lord would have every one come to him as their Refuge, for counsel, and for comfort, and for hope, in all their anxieties. To him you may tell all your griefs. You will never be told, "I cannot help you. Such an one in authority has placed your case before me in such a light that I can do nothing for you." To him all your griefs are worthy of consideration. You may have his help under every difficulty. You may, I may, the weakest one in all the ranks of believers may, trust in a loving, pitiful, faithful High Priest, who is touched with the feelings of our infirmities. He keeps us safe from Satan's power even while we are full of perplexities, discouragements, and trials. Every believer is to keep looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of his faith. All who will do this, will work calmly and quietly as if in view of the whole universe of heaven. They will trust to no man's opinion of their virtues, but feeling an individual responsibility resting upon them in temporal and eternal things, they will put their trust in God.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 14}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 15]          "And another angel came and stood at the altar, having a golden censer; and there was given unto him much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne. And the smoke of the incense, which came with the prayers of the saints, ascended up before God out of the angel's hand." Let the families, the individual Christians, and the churches bear in mind that they are closely allied to heaven. The Lord has a special interest in his church militant here below. The angels who offer the smoke of the fragrant incense are for the praying saints. Then let the evening prayers in every family rise steadily to heaven in the cool sunset hour, speaking before God in our behalf of the merits of the blood of a crucified and risen Saviour. That blood alone is efficacious. It alone can make propitiation for our sins. It is the blood of the only begotten Son of God that is of value for us, that we may draw nigh unto God; his blood alone that taketh "away the sin of the world." Morning and evening the heavenly universe behold every household that prays, and the angel with the incense, representing the blood of the atonement, finds access to God.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 15}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 16]         When every soul is dependent upon Jesus Christ, our Elder Brother, for mercy and forgiveness of sins, why should one member of the human family exalt himself above another? Why should he feel at liberty to take upon himself prerogatives that his position does not give him? Why should he order about and seek to control his fellow man, and tell what this one should do, and that one should do? These very ones have been required of God to come directly to him and ask for the wisdom they need, and the promise is, If ye believe that ye receive it, ye shall have it.  {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 16}
[HM, June 1, 1897 par. 17]          "Behold my servant, whom I uphold; mine elect in whom my soul delighteth; I have put my Spirit upon him: he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause his voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall he not break, and the smoking flax shall he not quench: he shall bring forth judgment unto truth. He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till he have set judgment in the earth: and the isles shall wait for his law. Thus saith God the Lord, he that created the heavens, and stretched them out; he that spread forth the earth, and that which cometh out of it; he that giveth breath unto the people upon it, and spirit to them that walk therein: I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles; to open the blind eyes, to bring out the prisoners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness out of the prison-house. I am the Lord: that is my name: and my glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven images."        March 14, 1897.                               Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {HM, June 1, 1897 par. 17}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 1]       July 1, 1897 Words of Comfort.  -         In the last scenes of this earth's history, war will rage. There will be pestilence, plague, and famine. The waters of the deep will overflow their boundaries. Property and life will be destroyed by fire and flood. This should show us that the souls for whom Christ has died should be fitting up for the mansions Christ has gone to prepare for them. There is a rest from earth's conflict. Where is it? -- "That where I am, there ye may be also." Heaven is where Christ is. Heaven would not be heaven to those who love Christ if he were not there. Are we individually fitting up characters which will be meet for the society of Christ and the heavenly angels?  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 2]          Philip said to Christ, "Lord, show us the Father, and it sufficeth us. Jesus saith unto him, Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Show us the Father? Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 2}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 3]          Philip's doubt was answered by words of reproof. He wished Christ to reveal the Father in bodily form; but in Christ, God had already revealed himself. Is it possible, Christ said, that after walking with me, hearing my words, seeing my miracles of feeding the five thousand, of healing the sick of the dread disease leprosy, of bringing the dead to life, of raising Lazarus, who was a prey to death, whose body had indeed seen corruption, you do not know me? Is it possible that you do not discern the Father in the works that he does by me? Do you not believe that I came to testify of the Father? "How sayest thou then, Show us the Father? "He that hath seen me hath seen the Father." I am "the brightness of his glory," "the express image of his person." "How sayest thou then, Show us the Father?" "Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you, I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works." "Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 3}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 4]          Christ emphatically impressed upon them the fact that they could see the Father by faith alone. God cannot be seen in external form by any human being. Christ alone can represent the Father to humanity. This representation the disciples had been privileged to behold for over three years.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 4}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 5]          As Christ was speaking these words, the glory of God was shining from his countenance, and all present felt a sacred awe as they listened with wrapt attention to his words. They felt their hearts more decidedly drawn to him, and as they were drawn to Christ in greater love, they were drawn to one another. They felt that heaven was very near them, that the words to which they listened were a message to them from their Heavenly Father.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 5}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 6]          The wonderful works which Christ had done, which were so full of convincing power, ought to have removed prejudice, unbelief, and malice from the hearts of the Jews. Christ had given a convincing proof of his divinity in raising Lazarus from the dead. Through Christ the Father had been revealed to believers and unbelievers. If the disciples believed this vital connection between the Father and the Son, their faith would not forsake them when they beheld Christ's suffering and death to save a perishing world. He desired them to see that their faith must lead up to God, and be anchored there.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 6}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 7]          "Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works' sake." Their faith might safely rest upon the evidence given by Christ's works,-- works that no man had ever done or ever could do. They could reason that humanity alone could not do these wondrous works. Christ was seeking to lead them up from their low state of faith to the experience they might have received by seeing what he had done in giving a higher education, and in imparting a knowledge of what he was,--God in human flesh. How earnestly and perseveringly our compassionate Saviour sought to prepare his followers for the storm of temptation that was soon to beat about them. He would have them hid with him in God.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 7}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 8]          "Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father." Christ's work was largely confined to Judea. But though his personal ministry did not extend to other lands, people from all nations listened to his teaching, and carried the message to all parts of the world. Many heard of Jesus by hearing of the wonderful miracles he performed. When Christ said that his disciples would do greater works than he had done, he did not mean that they would make any more exalted exertion of their powers; he meant that their work would have greater magnitude. He did not refer merely to miracle working, but to all that would transpire under the working of the Holy Spirit. The scenes of his suffering and death, to be witnessed by the large numbers in attendance at the Passover, would be spread from Jerusalem to all parts of the world. The apostles, used as his representatives, would make a decided impression upon all minds. Being humble men would not diminish their influence, but increase it. The minds of their hearers would be carried from the men to the Majesty of heaven, who, though unseen, was still working, and performing miracles upon the suffering and diseased. The teaching of the apostles, the special doctrines taught, their words of trust, would assure all that it was not by their own power that they did their works, but that they were continuing the same line carried forward by the Lord Jesus when he was with them. Humbling themselves, the apostles would declare that the man the Jews had crucified was the Prince of Life, the Son of the living God; and that in his name, they did the works he had done.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 8}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 9]          "Greater works than these shall ye do; because I go unto my Father." He would then intercede for them, and would send them his own representative, the Holy Spirit, who would attend them in their work. This representative would not appear in human form, but by faith would be seen and recognized by all who believe in Christ.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 9}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 10]          "And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask anything in my name, I will do it. If ye love me, keep my commandments." "This is the confidence that we have in him," writes John, "that, if we ask anything according to his will, he heareth us."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 10}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 11]          These promises are all given on conditions. The ten commandments, "Thou shalt," and, "Thou shalt not," are ten promises, assured to us if we render obedience to the law governing the universe. "If ye love me, keep my commandments." Here is the sum and substance of the law of God. The terms of salvation for every son and daughter of Adam are here outlined.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 11}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 12]          "And, behold, a certain lawyer stood up, and tempted him, saying, Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? He said unto him, What is written in the law? how readest thou? And he answering said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself. And he said unto him, Thou hast answered right; this do, and thou shalt live." Here it is plainly stated that the condition of gaining eternal life is obedience to the commandments of God.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 12}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 13]          The whole universe is under the control of the Prince of Life. Fallen man is subject to him. He calls upon them to obey, believe, receive, and live. He has paid the ransom money for the whole world. All may be saved through him. He will present those who believe on him to God as loyal subjects of his kingdom. He will be their Mediator as well as their Redeemer. He would gather together a church embracing the whole human family, if all would leave the black banner of rebellion and apostasy, and place themselves under his banner. He will defend his chosen followers against Satan's power, and will subdue all their enemies. Through him they will be conquerors, and more than conquerors. Paul writes to the Ephesians, "The eyes of your understanding being enlightened; that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints, and what is the exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who believe, according to the working of his mighty power, which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead, and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 13}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 14]          "Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand." "I will be as the dew unto Israel: he shall grow as the lily, and cast forth his roots as Lebanon. His branches shall spread, and his beauty shall be as the olive tree, and his smell as Lebanon. They that dwell under his shadow shall return; they shall revive as the corn, and grow as the vine: the scent thereof shall be as the wine of Lebanon. Ephraim shall say, What have I to do any more with idols? I have heard him, and observed him: I am like a green fir tree. From me is thy fruit found. Who is wise, and he shall understand these things? prudent, and he shall know them? for the ways of the Lord are right, and the just shall walk in them: but the transgressors shall fall therein." Those who dishonor God by transgressing his law may talk sanctification, but it is of that value, and just as acceptable, as the offering of Cain. Obedience to all the commandments of God is the only true sign of sanctification. Disobedience is the sign of disloyalty and apostasy.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 14}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 15]         "And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you." Christ was about to depart to his home in the heavenly courts. But he assured his disciples that he would send them another Comforter, who would abide with them forever. To the guidance of this Comforter all who believe in Christ may implicitly trust. He is the Spirit of truth, but this truth the world can neither discern nor receive.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 15}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 16]          Before he left them, Christ gave his followers a positive promise that after his ascension he would send them the Holy Spirit. "Go ye therefore," he said, "and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father ［a personal God,］ and of the Son ［a personal Prince and Saviour］, and of the Holy Ghost ［sent from heaven to represent Christ］: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 16}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 17]          "The Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid. Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because I said, I go unto the Father: for my Father is greater than I." This positive assurance was given to the disciples, to be given to all who should believe on him till the close of this earth's history.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 17}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 18]          Christ desired his disciples to understand that he would not leave them orphans. "I will not leave you comfortless," he declared; "I will come to you. Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me: because I live, ye shall live also." Precious, glorious assurance of eternal life. Even though he was to be absent, their relation to him was to be that of a child to its parent.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 18}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 19]          The influence of the Holy Spirit is the life of Christ in the soul. We do not now see Christ and speak to him, but his Holy Spirit is just as near us in one place as another. It works in and through every one who receives Christ. Those who know the indwelling of the Spirit reveal the fruits of the Spirit,--"love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith." "Ye have an unction from the Holy One," writes John, "and ye know all things. I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth, but because ye know it, and that no lie is of the truth. . . .Let that therefore abide in you, which ye have heard from the beginning. If that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain in you, ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 19}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 20]         "At that day," said Christ, "ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you." Christ sought to impress the minds of the disciples with the distinction between those who are of the world, and those who are of Christ. He was about to die, but he would imprint on their minds the fact that he would live again. And although after his ascension he would be absent from them, yet by faith they might know and see him. And he would have the same loving interest in them that he had.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 20}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 21]          Christ assured his disciples that after his resurrection, he would show himself alive to them. Then every mist of doubt, every cloud of darkness, would be rolled away. They would then understand that which they had not understood,--that there is a complete union between Christ and his Father, a union which will always exist.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 21}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 22]          "He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me; and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him." Again Christ repeated the condition of union with him. This promise is made to every sincere Christian. Our Saviour speaks so plainly that no one need fail to understand that true love will always produce obedience. The religion of Jesus Christ is love. Obedience is the sign of true love. Christ and the Father are one, and those who in truth receive Christ, will love God, as the great center of their adoration, and will also love one another.                                                        Mrs. E. G. White.        April 29, 1897.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 22}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 1]       July 1, 1897 "Ye are the Light of the World."  -  ［Fourth Sabbath Reading for July.］         The Lord has made his people the repository of sacred truth. Upon every individual who has had the light of present truth devolves the duty of developing that truth on a higher scale than it has hitherto been done. But should we be in trust of sacred, advanced truth, and yet be satisfied to work in narrow, selfish lines? The Lord will hold us accountable for the influence we might have exerted but did not, because we have not earnestly tried to understand our accountability in this world. We shall either glorify or dishonor God.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 2]          "Wherefore laying aside all malice, and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil-speakings, as new-born babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby: if so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious. To whom coming, as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God, and precious, ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner-stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 2}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 3]          God has set his people on an elevated position, above the world. He declares of them, "Ye are the light of the world: a city that is set on a hill cannot be hid." And again, "But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people: that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 3}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 4]          "Grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamor, and evil-speaking, be put away from you, with all malice; and be ye kind one to another, tender-hearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ's sake hath forgiven you. Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; and walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savor."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 4}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 5]          We need not think that because we are only a tiny light, we need not be particular about shining. The great value of our light lies in its consistency in shining amid the moral darkness of the world, in shining not to please and glorify ourselves, but to honor God with all there is of us. If we are doing service for God, and our work is corresponding with the ability God has given us, that is all he expects of us.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 5}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 6]          "And the angel that talked with me came again, and waked me, as a man that is wakened out of his sleep, and said unto me, What seest thou? And I said, I have looked, and behold a candlestick all of gold, with a bowl upon the top of it, and his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps, which are upon the top thereof: and two olive trees by it, one upon the right side of the bowl, and the other upon the left side thereof. . . . Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts. . . . Then answered I, and said unto him, What are these two olive trees upon the right side of the candlestick and upon the left side thereof? And I answered again, and said unto him, What be these two olive branches which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves? And he answered me and said, Knowest thou not what these be? And I said, No, my lord. Then said he, These are the two anointed ones, that stand by the Lord of the whole earth."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 6}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 7]          We know that the lamps which give us light have no light in themselves. They cannot fill themselves. So the holy, appointed ones must empty the golden oil into the golden tubes. And the heavenly fire, when applied, makes them burning and shining lights. Our hearts cannot reflect light until there is a vital connection with heaven. This alone can make them burn steadily with holy, unselfish love for Jesus and for all who are the purchase of his blood. And unless we are constantly replenished with the golden oil, the flame will die out. Unless the love of God is an abiding principle in our hearts, our light will go out.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 7}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 8]          "Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." The tiniest lamp, kept replenished with the golden oil, which sends forth its bright beams and discovers the darkness, is of far more value than the large lamp which flashes with brilliancy for a time, then sputters and goes out, leaving souls in darkness, to stumble their way along as best they can.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 8}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 9]          We see children, they may be brothers and sisters, who, if they chance to be pleased, and circumstances are all favorable for them, are in good spirits, kind and courteous; but wait until something unavoidable comes that does not please them, crossing their ideas, and see how passion is expressed in the voice, and their attitude assumes such a character that Satan can control and make most disagreeable impressions. All that you can judge of the tree is by its fruit. Where is the affection, the love, the true Christian politeness? The countenance expresses hatred. Satan delights in these exhibitions. He delights in extinguishing love and kindness.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 9}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 10]          But how does God look upon these things? -- Only with grief and sadness, even in inexperienced children. But when all these objectionable attributes are expressed in grown-up children, when those who have come to years of maturity, who have had great light and knowledge and experience, shall act like children in their fits of malice, it is a sad thing. These are piercing Christ afresh, and putting him to open shame before his adversary. Satan and his confederate angels point to those who profess to be children of God, but who by their disposition and actions show that they are after the similitude of the apostate, and taunt Christ and the heavenly angels. How long shall we thus crucify the Son of God afresh, so that God is ashamed to call us his sons and daughters? Is it not time that we put away childish things? Shall we be of the number who are ever learning, yet never able to come to a knowledge of the truth?  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 10}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 11]          It is the golden oil that the heavenly messengers empty into the golden tubes, to be conducted into the golden bowl, that creates a continuous, bright, and shining light. It is the love of God continually transferred to the human agent that keeps him a bright and shining light for God. Then he can communicate light and truth to all who are in darkness and error and sin. The golden oil is not manufactured by any human skill. It is the unseen power of the holy messengers who wait before the throne of God to communicate to every one who is in darkness, that they may diffuse heaven's light. Into the hearts of those united to God by faith, his golden oil of love flows freely, to flow forth again in good works, in real, heartfelt service for God, in being a blessing to their fellow men. Thus they are enabled to shine.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 11}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 12]          The sin of much talking is not small in its result. Words bitter as gall may be spoken in the heat of satanic passion; but when these poor, deluded souls come to their senses, and are as ashamed as they ought to be of their words, why do they not acknowledge their sin, and thus disappoint the enemy? It may be that they have cultivated a spirit of evil-surmising, and communicate their suppositions to others. But those whose hearts are right with God will say, "I cannot hear these evil reports." If you know evil of your brother or your sister, go in the spirit of Christ, and talk it over with them. Get it out of the way. Kill the dragon, and hurry him out of sight, where he will never have a resurrection. Let no flaw in your speech, no defection in your spirit, break the friendship and love which Christ has enjoined upon you to cultivate. Then the golden oil will be emptied into the tubes and conducted into the bowl, that the lamp may burn brightly.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 12}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 13]         "Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children. And walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savor." In that wonderful prayer of Christ's recorded in the seventeenth chapter of John, he said, "Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee: as thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. I have glorified thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do. And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was. I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world; thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word. Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine."  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 13}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 14]          "For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him. The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand. He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life; and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life: but the wrath of God abideth on him." Here is the whole question settled. All who are eating the flesh and drinking the blood of the Son of God, are abiding in Christ, and Christ in them. "The flesh profiteth nothing," Christ said, "the words that I speak unto you they are spirit and they are life." If there is an appreciation of the word, then the word will be obeyed.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 14}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 15]          "Beware ye of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy," were the words spoken by Christ to his disciples. He besought them to take heed, and not receive the doctrines which were not from God. And of the Pharisees he said, Ye do teach for doctrine the commandments of men. In his lessons Christ used the figure of leaven in two entirely different senses. He likened the gospel, the kingdom of heaven, to leaven. And again he speaks of the leaven of evil-surmising and evil-thinking. As the leaven spreads through the meal in which it is hidden, so will the leaven of evil-surmising and malice pervert the entire being--thoughts, actions, and character--where it is received. With the good leaven, the word of God, true goodness, righteousness, and peace are introduced. This brings the entire affections into conformity to the mind and will of God.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 15}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 16]         Our Lord taught the same truth by the grain of mustard seed. He presents the truth in parables, using varied illustrations and different figures which will meet different minds. Each parable carries its own peculiar lesson. "Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of mustard-seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field: which indeed is the least of all seeds: but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof." In this parable Christ would teach us that we are individually to be sowers of the seed. No one is to be idle or indifferent. Each has his or her work to do according to his entrusted capabilities; and these capabilities are to grow.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 16}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 17]          "Another parable spake he unto them: The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened." This is another representation of the seeds of truth which work from the inward to the outward. As leaven, or yeast, though hidden in the flour, and deposited only in one place, brings all surrounding it under its leavening process, so the working of truth continues secretly, silently, steadily, pervading all the faculties of the soul and all the kingdoms of the world.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 17}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 18]          The word of truth should ever be in mind and heart, that those who believe the truth shall be prepared to speak a word in season. The seed of truth, sown in a few well-chosen words, may appear to have but a small beginning, but that word spoken from the heart may take root and spring up and bear an abundant harvest of fruit. In ourselves we can do nothing. We are all weak, but if we make the most of the Lord's entrusted talent, his divine power will give us efficiency.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 18}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 19]          The great apostle exclaims, "Who is sufficient for these things?" But many, whose sphere of influence seems narrow and weak, their abilities limited, their opportunities few, their knowledge not extended, their influence small, may, if they will let the peace of God rule in their hearts, do as much good, and more, than those who have efficiency, especially if they trust to their efficiency. "It is not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts." The strength and talents belong to God, and who can estimate the great work that may be done in the sowing of the gospel seed? It will be as the morsel of leaven hidden in the meal.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 19}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 20]          Again: the leaven of truth, wherever it goes, makes a change in mind and heart. The entire character is transformed. While there is self-denial and the cross lying directly in the pathway of the gospel missionary, there are results to be seen for their labor. All who will receive into the heart the truth as it is in Jesus, will reveal its leavening power. "If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new." When the kingdom of heaven is established in the heart, the whole character is conformed to the character of Christ; for the truth is a life-giving principle. The power of God is working, like the leaven, to subdue the entire being. Even the thoughts are brought into captivity to the will of Christ. The true believer becomes a new man, a new woman, in Christ Jesus.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 20}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 21]          And there is sure to follow a holy influence. A consistency will run through the whole life like golden threads, showing it to be a work of the heart. There is in the leaven placed in the meal, a sure process of taking hold upon the substance, and subduing it. The gospel is not like the leaven in some things. It meets in the human heart, temptations, and hindrances, and the natural and cultivated tendencies of the human agent. Therefore, Jesus has said, "Watch and pray." We must guard against all selfishness, every species of idolatry. The consistent, pure principles of the Christian will, in pleasant or unpleasant circumstances or surroundings, do much good; for the leaven of good is in him.  {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 21}
[HM, July 1, 1897 par. 22]          "A word fitly spoken is like apples of gold in pictures of silver." What changes are wrought all unknowingly to the one who tremblingly brings from the storehouse the precious word upon which he has been feeding. The strength is not his own, it is God's. One heart may be turned to God under the co-operation of the Holy Spirit with the human agent, and that one, converted to God, brought under the power of truth, the Holy Spirit, makes a working agency, a fresh instrument, to communicate the golden oil which has been communicated to him through divine and human agencies. That one lamp, kept steadily burning with the golden oil, will light many candles.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {HM, July 1, 1897 par. 22}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 1]       October 1, 1897 The Law of Love.  -  ［Reading for last Sabbath in October.］         In all things Christ was made like unto his brethren, that in his human nature he might give to man a perfect example. He alone could bridge the gulf that sin had made. In him, humanity touched humanity, while divinity laid hold upon divinity, that man might become Christlike, a partaker of the divine nature, escaping the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 2]          Through Christ, God has made every provision that fallen humanity may be restored, and reflect the image of the divine. But we cannot become Christlike if we continue to plan, to work, to live for ourselves, to use all our entrusted capabilities for our own gratification. Our lives were not given to us for this purpose. Jesus did not follow this plan. He did not live to please himself, and he desires us to learn of him. In order to do this, we need to keep away, as far as possible, from the excitement and bustle of the world, close our eyes and ears to things seen, and contemplate, far more than we do, unseen, eternal realities. As we daily conform our lives to his perfect example, we shall, like him, bear precious fruit in good works.  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 2}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 3]          "He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them," said Jesus, "he it is that loveth me." This is the genuine test of love, spoken by lips that never falsified. Only in doing the will of God can we give to the world a living testimony of the love we bear him. Love is of God, and he who loves him, will manifest that love by obedience to all his commandments. He will keep the first four, which reveal man's duty to love God supremely; he will keep the last six, which require him to love those for whom Christ has died.  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 3}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 4]          In answer to the lawyer's question, "Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?" Christ said, "What is written in the law? how readest thou?" The man replied, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself." Jesus said to him, "Thou hast answered right: this do ［not believe only］, and thou shalt live."  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 4}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 5]          But the lawyer, willing to justify himself, said to Jesus, "And who is my neighbor? And Jesus answering said, A certain man went down from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, which stripped him of his raiment, and wounded him, and departed, leaving him half dead. And by chance there came down a certain priest that way: and when he saw him, he passed by on the other side. And likewise a Levite, when he was at the place, came and looked on him, and passed by on the other side. But a certain Samaritan, as he journeyed, came where he was: and when he saw him, he had compassion on him, and went to him, and bound up his wounds, pouring in oil and wine, and set him on his own beast, and brought him to an inn, and took care of him. And on the morrow when he departed, he took out twopence, and gave them to the host, and said unto him, Take care of him; and whatsoever thou spendest more, when I come again, I will repay thee. Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was neighbor unto him that fell among the thieves? And he said, He that shewed mercy on him. Then said Jesus unto him, Go, and do thou likewise."  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 5}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 6]          Thus this question was forever settled in regard to every seeker after truth. God works; but man must co-operate with him in the great plan of salvation. The condition of eternal life is not merely to believe, but to do the words of God. The men, who, from their office work, we might have expected to represent Christ in sympathy and love for those who needed help, "passed by on the other side." They little knew that the universe of heaven was looking upon them, watching their works, reading the intents and purposes of their hearts, and weighing their characters in the scales of the heavenly sanctuary. They little knew that this same scene will be reproduced before them, in the light in which God regards it, in the day of Judgment, when every man shall be judged according to his works.  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 6}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 7]          The work of the good Samaritan represents Christ's mission to the world. Our Saviour came to reveal the character of God, to represent his love for man. He acted just as the Father would have done in all emergencies. Christ manifested for us a love that the love of man can never equal. He died to save those who were his enemies; he prayed for his murderers. When we were bruised and dying, he had pity upon us. He did not pass us by on the other side, and leave us, helpless, and hopeless, to perish. He did not remain in his holy, happy home, where he was honored by all the heavenly host, who loved to do his bidding. He beheld our sore need; he undertook our case, and identified his interests with humanity. He became "a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief . . . . He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed."  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 7}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 8]          How sad is the contrast between the life of Christ and that of many who profess to be his followers. Many who are handling sacred things are not keeping the commandments of God. They say, and do not; they have ceased to be vessels unto honor in the Master's service. They are unkind, and selfish, and hard of heart. But God's law plainly reveals to us the duty of man to his fellow man. All who neglect their fellow creatures--the very least of those whom Christ calls his brethren--are recorded in the books of heaven as "weighed in the balances" and "found wanting." In disregarding his special commandment, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself;" in passing by the suffering, the needy, and the wounded, they have left the side of Christ, their example, and taken the side of the enemy of God. In neglecting to clothe the naked, to feed the hungry, to visit those who are in prison, they show what spirit they are of. It would not be safe for such characters to enter heaven; for by their selfishness and hard-heartedness, by their failure to appreciate their brethren here, they plainly reveal the fact that they could not appreciate God, his Son, or the saints in the kingdom of heaven.  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 8}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 9]          The law of God is a perfect standard of character. It shows to every man the excellence which he must possess in order to be saved. God has held up before us this great detector, that all may see whom he will commend, and whom he will condemn.  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 9}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 10]          The law revealed to Paul his defects of character; but he did not seek to abolish the law because he stood condemned before it. He said, "I was alive without the law once: but when the commandment came ［home to his conscience］, sin ［in his character］ revived, and I died. . . . Wherefore the law ［that worked so sharply against the natural propensities］ is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good." To his quickened conscience, sin became exceedingly sinful. This is the work of the law and the Holy Spirit, that convict of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment.  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 10}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 11]          Christ has declared, "If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love; even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love." God's character is expressed in his law; and he who keeps that law, must walk even as Christ walked, revealing in his life the excellence of its principles, which are holy, just, and good. But with a large number of church members, very little attention is given to God's great standard of righteousness. They are not doers of the words of Jesus. They neither love God supremely, nor their neighbor as themselves. There is very little Christlike sympathy and compassion, forbearance, and love, woven into their life experience. These are, in truth, commandment breakers, and thus they stand registered in the books of heaven.  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 11}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 12]          Christ is not honored by those who are satisfied with a religion that does not reach forth to relieve the suffering and oppressed, that does not seek to save the souls whom he has purchased with his own life. He cannot bestow upon them the fulness of his grace; for they are not prepared for it; they are not cleansed from moral defilement, and could not make a right use of his grace, according to his purpose. But when the church shall see and acknowledge her sins, and come to God, seeking forgiveness through Jesus the sin-pardoning Saviour, sanctification of the Spirit will come to souls now barren and destitute of the love of God.  {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 12}
[HM, October 1, 1897 par. 13]          Probation still lingers. Will not the church improve her last hours in arousing from her deathlike slumber to a sense of the peril of the souls around her? Many of God's purchased inheritance are in danger through her neglect of duty. Many are waiting for light and knowledge that should come to them through the individual members of a wide-awake church, whose light should be shining to the world in clear, steady rays. Then will not God's people awake, and consider what is comprehended in obedience to his law? Its obligations are summed up in the words of Christ, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself."     Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {HM, October 1, 1897 par. 13}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 1]       November 1, 1897 Personal Responsibility and Work.         Now I wish to tell you that the Lord is showing that a great weakness has come upon our people by the various ways that lead a man so thoroughly to look to and depend upon his fellow man that the Lord is left out of the question.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 2]          As the good tree testifies of its value by the fruit it bears, so also the genuine Christian is known by his usefulness. He does not merely blossom out with a pretentious show in professing godliness, but he bears fruit abundantly. There is not a dying twig or a barren bough on the whole tree that grows by the rivers of the grace of Christ. The fruit is yielded in varieties. Whether in foreign fields or in home missions, the fruit appears, ripening in the sunshine of the righteousness of Christ. "Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit."  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 2}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 3]          How can a Christian sleep in such an age as we are now living in? Knowledge has increased, and facilities are increased for attaining great results for God and humanity. Then we see so many fields opening before us, inviting those of strong faith, and hope, and courage to enter them and secure the harvest.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 3}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 4]          Is there a Christian whose pulse does not beat with quickened action as he anticipates the great events already opening before us? The Lord is coming. We hear the footsteps of an approaching God, as he comes to punish the world for their iniquity. We are to prepare the way for him by acting our part to get a people ready for that great day; and to sleep now is a fearful crime.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 4}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 5]          There is a work to be done, and let every heart as well as every hand be engaged to do this work. When men and women go to the Lord Jesus Christ for their individual selves, and are not educated to look to and trust in men, there will be fewer and fewer committee meetings; for all will be instructed of God. Men and women will understand thoroughly their personal responsibilities, and the important results of personal effort. Nothing in the way of barriers will be erected to keep men from their fellow men. The work of saving souls will be the first great work. The individual believer will reach the individual sinner. We shall all kindle our tapers from the divine altar. All have a lamp, and that lamp, filled with the golden oil received from the heavenly witnesses standing before the throne of God, will shed the most precious, strong, pure, clear rays of light on the sinner's pathway. The word is given from the throne of God, "Every man to his work, each to do his best." The long sessions of committee meetings have confused the senses with words of great things to be done which have not been done at all. We want the mind of Christ, and then each one will indeed become a partner in the great firm with an invincible Jesus.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 5}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 6]          There have been altogether too many looking in upon their own trials and difficulties. But when they forget self, and look upon the suffering necessity of others, there will be no time to magnify their own griefs. Earnest work for the Lord is a recipe for mind ailments; and the helpful hand to lift the burdens Christ has borne for all his heritage, will lessen our burdens, and they will not seem worth mentioning. True, honest work will give healthy action to the mind by giving healthy action to the muscles. It is the constant manufacturing of ills and burdens that kills. We are to be content to bear the strain of daily duties; and the great pressure of tomorrow's liabilities-- leave these cares for the time when we must take them.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 6}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 7]         We are called now to be educated, that we may do the work that God has assigned to us, and it will not crush out our life. The humblest can have a share in the work, and a share in the reward when the coronation shall take place, and Christ, our Advocate and Redeemer, becomes the king of his redeemed subjects. We must now do all in our power to seek personal consecration to God. It is not more mighty men, not more talented men, not more learned men, that we need in the presentation of the truth for this time; but men who have a knowledge of God and Jesus Christ, whom he has sent. Personal piety will qualify any worker, for the Holy Spirit takes possession of him, and the truth for this time becomes a power, because his every day thoughts, and all his activities are running in Christ's lines. He has an abiding Christ; and the humblest soul, linked with Christ Jesus, is a power, and his work will abide. May the Lord help us to understand his divine will, and do it heartily, unflinchingly, and there will be joy in the Lord.        "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N.S.W.,             March 15, 1897.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 7}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 8]          In what sense can it be said that God is reconciled to the sinner? Will he excuse my guilt if I continue to transgress? We may all understand the meaning of this reconciliation. Through Christ every obstruction is removed, and access to God is secured. Man is urged and welcomed to the pardoning love of God. By his love for fallen men, God is honored and glorified and magnified through Jesus Christ. God can be just, and yet pardon the transgressor. O what love, what matchless love! The justice, holiness, and truth of Christ are vindicated in the law, and therefore there is nothing to hinder God's mercy from descending, abundant, free, and full, in pardon, taking away sin, and imputing the righteousness of Christ. Those who accept this pardon form themselves into a glorious copartnership with Christ, and they become channels to communicate the grace of pardoning love to those who are in the darkness of error.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 8}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 9]          God justly condemns all who will not receive and believe in Christ as their personal Saviour. Christ is standing at the door of our hearts, longing to pardon all who will come unto him that they may have life. O what words, what precious words are these! He is not merely merciful, but is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and cleanse us from all unrighteousness. Our work is to hear his voice, open the door of our hearts, and welcome the heavenly guest. We then stand before God and the whole heavenly universe innocent, though ourselves undeserving, while Jesus carries our guilt. He takes the load which it was the lot of the sinner to bear. What responsive love, what gratitude, what thank-offerings should ascend to God, because Christ has died to make reconciliation for our sins, and by his complete obedience bring in everlasting righteousness.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 9}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 10]          Christ has paid all that man owes to God from the beginning of his life. Sin is the transgression of the law, and through Christ man must now render perfect obedience to that law. By his righteousness of active obedience, Christ clothes me with his righteousness, in order that I shall not continue in sin, but perfect a character after the similitude of Christ.                                                                   -    {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 10}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 1]       November 1, 1897 A Decided Message.         I have a decided message from the Lord for the people. I cannot but present before them their danger. There are many who, though members of churches, are unconverted. But there is no excuse for any one remaining in a cold, lifeless state spiritually. Christ has warned us, "Be not ye the servants of men;" but there is danger that we shall serve men instead of serving the Lord Jesus.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 2]         The Bible is God's voice speaking to us just as surely as though we could hear him with our ears.  The word of the living God is not merely written, but spoken. Do we receive the Bible as the oracle of God? If we realized the importance of this word, with what awe would we open it, and with what earnestness would we search its precepts! The reading and contemplation of the Scriptures would be regarded as an audience with the Most High.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 2}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 3]          God's word is a message to us to be obeyed, a volume to be perused diligently, and with a spirit willing to take in the truths written for the admonition of those upon whom the ends of the world are come. It must not be neglected for any other book. If we do not eat the word of God, we need converting. If we practise this word, it will exert an elevating influence on our mental, moral, and physical life. Eternal interests are involved in this work; the truth must do something for the receiver. Let us study and eat the word of God, for we are built up from that which we eat. When we open the Bible, let us compare our lives with its requirements, measuring our character by the great moral standard of righteousness, God's holy law.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 3}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 4]          The message to the church at Ephesus is a close, decided personal testimony to them for leaving their first love, and an earnest call to repentance, lest their candlestick be moved out of its place. We need to heed these words of warning, and repent of our sins. But you cannot depend upon ministers to come and help you, for they must go to places where the word of God has never been heard. The last message of mercy must be given to the world. The members of our churches must read and study the word of God for themselves, praying to him for light and guidance.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 4}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 5]          It is not enough in the Christian life that some changes be made. The work of reform must be deep and thorough. True Christians will not close their eyes to their own defective characters. Wrong habits which have been formed must be changed. Much talking that in no way glorifies God, is done by professed Christians. Many gossip over the faults committed by others; but those who do this do not engage in Christian conversation with the one they think in the wrong. They have no desire to meet him face to face, and in a kindly Christ-like way tell him his faults, and pray with him, and then leave the whole matter with God.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 5}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 6]          As long as the church in any location shall feel at liberty to handle character as they have done in the past, and to act as judges of one another, God cannot bless them. We must keep off the enemy's ground. He is the accuser of the brethren, and accuses them before God day and night. He tempts them to sin, and constantly leads them to transgress the law of God. Then he presents their defection and transgression as a reason why he should work his will to destroy them, and why God should not interpose his power against Satan's power.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 6}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 7]          I tell you, in the name of the Lord God of heaven, that some who profess to believe the truth need that transformation of character that will build up and encourage the church, in the place of weakening and destroying it. Jesus is the Restorer; Satan is the destroyer. You cannot afford to sow one seed of doubt; for one seed of doubt sown will spring up in other minds, and bear a harvest that you will not care to garner.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 7}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 8]          We have no time to spend in cultivating and cherishing our unlovely traits of character. The hour of grace is fast passing. Christ has borne long with the world, but the cup of long-deferred wrath is fast filling. God has given us light, great light. Have we walked in the light? Have we lived the light? Have not some, fully satisfied with their own unsanctified, irreligious lives, walked directly contrary to the light?  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 8}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 9]          I would ask you to look back and review the history of your lives. How is it with you in your families? Have your words been true and kind and pure and edifying, or have the words you have spoken been of a repining, complaining character? Have you gathered up the objectionable features and the defects in the characters of others, and made them apparent, while you yourselves were unholy and unsanctified in thought and word and action? There is great weakness where there should be strength.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 9}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 10]          Time is passing. Christ speaks to your individual hearts, as he spoke to Philip, "Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip?" But thank God it is not yet too late to repent. Mercy still lingers. Will you, in this your day, heed the words of invitation and mercy? Will you know the things which belong unto your peace? The gracious invitation is still sounding. The things which belong unto your peace are still presented to you for acceptance.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 10}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 11]          This generation is making itself guilty of the rejection of Christ. He presents invitations and warnings. Shall these solemn warnings be rejected? Bear in mind that if they are, you yourselves are responsible. "Ye will not come to me, that ye might have life." The world is rushing on madly, blindly, infatuated with amusements, with horse-racing, and with gambling, without a thought of the final retribution that is coming. Whole cities are being destroyed by fire and tempest. Is your house built securely on the solid Rock?  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 11}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 12]          As a church, will you work intelligently and considerately for God? As sons and daughters of God, will you prove yourselves to be the light of the world, shining amid moral darkness? Will you keep the standard of truth uplifted, testifying to the pure light of truth by your words and your influence? Will you help one another? Like faithful stewards of the grace of God, will you build up one another in the most holy faith? Will you strive to strengthen those who are weak in the faith?  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 12}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 13]          Some have a strong, masterly spirit for the wrong. They are dead weights, stumbling-blocks in the pathway of others, causing them to fail in doing their God-appointed work for time and for eternity. But shall the temple of the human soul be thus wrecked for eternity? Will not those in this house of worship rise up in their God-given, moral independence, and say: "I will no longer give God a divided heart. I will serve him with undivided affections. I will no longer misrepresent his sacred truth. I will arise and shine. I will sanctify myself through the truth. I will obey the truth." Will you not make this resolve today, Dec. 25, 1897? Will you not today pledge yourselves before God to seek him with all your heart, to cease from all evil-speaking, to put away every trait of character that has dwarfed and crippled your religious life? Will you not resolve to be fully on the Lord's side?  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 13}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 14]         Pardon and peace is yours today if you will reach forth your hand and take it as the free gift of God. If today in simple faith and sincerity of soul you cast yourselves prostrate before the mercy-seat, you will receive the pardoning love of Jesus. Notwithstanding your past ingratitude and unthankfulness, and your resistance of warnings and invitations, Jesus will receive you just as you are, if you will receive him. Henceforth, wearing his yoke and lifting the cross, you will be able to say, "I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me." Let it be recorded in the books of heaven that this day, Dec. 25, 1897, this church made a covenant with God by sacrifice.                                                    -    {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 14}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 1]      November 1, 1897 Our Work at this Time.         The power of the Lord came upon me, and I spoke most earnestly upon the parable of the invitation to the royal supper, the refusal of those who were invited, and the commission given to call another class of guests; for not one who had been called should taste of the supper. Then still another class was to be called,--the poor, the maimed, the halt, and the blind. Then the messengers went into the highways and the byways. This is the work for every church to do, for each family to be interestedly engaged in, to give the last message of mercy to the world. This feast is not for an hour, but a lifetime; and the invitation is to go from human lips or persons co-operating with God.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 1}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 2]          The invitation is to be given to classes that have not heard the constant efforts made to urge ministers and people, so constantly and at great expense, to hear the word of God and do it. These efforts have not accomplished the work it was supposed they would; because the Lord could not sanction this constant effort and expenditure of time and means for weeks, with the idea of helping the ministers to do more perfect work. They were enjoying a rich feast to repletion, and were cloyed, while other souls who had never heard the truth were in most deplorable need, and the time and money should have been expended to feed hungry souls starving for the bread of life.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 2}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 3]          The invitation is to go to all, without limitation or restriction. Bad, yes, evil men and women, old and young, rich and poor, white and black--all are to be called, but only those will be chosen who truly receive Christ. "As many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name." Those who truly accept, and in so doing yield themselves up to God, to be and to do as he wills, obeying the commandments, and living as he has given them an example in his life, will wear the wedding garment.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 3}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 4]          This royal banquet is not a thing of an hour, but lasts through a lifetime, and stretches into eternity. None can endure to be with God if they are not constantly conforming their minds and hearts to his will and developing characters after the divine similitude. None can have forgiveness without living the purity of character exemplified in Christ. No man need expect happiness without the holiness of God. They cannot partake of the feast without the garment of Christ's righteousness, woven in the loom of heaven. Privileges and opportunities improved, will give every soul a fitness to obey the law of his kingdom.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 4}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 5]          Imagine, if possible, the nature and degree of Christ's suffering. This suffering in humanity was to prevent the outpouring of the wrath of God upon those for whom Christ died. Yea; for the church this great sacrifice will be efficacious throughout eternity. Can we compute the amount of her transgressions in figures?--Impossible! Then who can approach to a conception of what Christ endured when standing as surety for his church, in the solemn hour of atonement, when he yielded up his life as a sacrificial offering? Never, never can it be that God will again so manifest his holiness, his spotless purity; the sin that sprung up in heaven and its inconceivably heinous character; his utter hatred of sin, his solemn purpose to punish it, and that in the only one who could bear the strokes in behalf of the sinner, and because of his innocence would not be consumed.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 5}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 6]          How did the glory of God magnify itself in glorious perfection on that day when Christ's life was given as a sacrifice for the world! When he cried out, "It is finished," there was a mighty earthquake, the rocks rent, the graves flew open, and Christ bowed his head, and died. In the sacrifice of God's only begotten Son is demonstrated the awful glory of divine justice and holiness. "Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins." In consideration of the great work which God has done to redeem, to uplift, to bring back the moral image of God in man, what is the human agent doing on his part as a worker together with God?  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 6}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 7]         The Lord has been speaking through Testimonies to Seventh-day Adventists. Who have heeded the word given, that the Lord requires every soul to communicate to others the light that has been given to him? --It has not been done. Those who have had great light have been largely the subjects of labor. What an account thousands will have to render for their selfish living to please themselves, when their lives ought to be a living sacrifice to God. Those who have received so much labor have not been glorifying God; they have a work to do in giving the invitation to the gospel feast, "Come; for all things are now ready."  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 7}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 8]         Thousands are groping in darkness who ought to have had light long ago. Time and money have been consumed unnecessarily, and voices that could speak have been silent when they should have been giving the last message of mercy to the world. O how much the people of God have yet to learn before they will realize that it is not those who know the truth who are to be forever favored with the work of the ministers; but the ministers should work with their God-given ability to erect the standard of truth among those who have not even heard that there is such a people in the world as Seventh-day Adventists.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 8}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 9]          The religion of Jesus Christ will reveal an earnest working Christian; and in working and exercising his talents, he gains other talents also. Every soul that he instructs will have the opportunities the Lord designed he should have from his brother. The Holy Spirit is given to every earnest worker as a helper, if the human agent will be moved upon.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 9}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 10]          There are human beings of low tendencies, but they have some most excellent traits of character; and they long for help, for strength; and the voice of God through his servants who are willing to minister, imparts encouragement and strength so that they will venture to lay hold upon the help presented to them. Through human instrumentalities, they are enabled immediately to co-operate with divine power. But men who profess to know God are asleep, doing nothing. Those who flatter themselves that they are the children of God, are yet indifferent to perishing souls around them. Ignorant, you may say they are; yes, and so would you be, if you had been in their place. But if they are ignorant, they need enlightenment; they need the very information their brethren can impart to them of the way of life.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 10}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 11]          The church ought to have taken up this work in every conference. And if the powers of thought which have been so fully occupied in devising plans which cannot succeed, and which have not the endorsement of Heaven, had been put into devising plans to carry out the very work the Lord has been calling them to do in reaching the people where they are, the work would have been borne by many instead of by the few. This work is the work the churches have left undone, and they cannot prosper until they have taken hold of this work in the cities, in highways, and in hedges. Then angels of God will co-operate with human instrumentalities, and a religious system will be inaugurated to relieve the necessities of suffering human beings who are in physical, mental, and moral need.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 11}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 12]          The moral apathy that is prevailing in the churches today, would be largely corrected, if they would consider that they are under service to God to do the very work Christ did when he was upon the earth and "went about doing good." The very work Dr. Kellogg has been managing is the kind of work the whole of our churches are bound to do under covenant relation to God. They are to love God supremely and their neighbor as themselves. They are to realize "all ye are brethren." There are no favorites with God.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 12}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 13]         There are some who withhold themselves from their fellow men, and shut themselves within themselves, and the gospel of Jesus Christ is made void by their practise. Their words go as far as expressions of warmth, but the poor are not clothed, nor fed, nor warmed, nor taught, nor given personal labor. These indolent, slothful servants are abundant; but they say, and do not. They themselves are destitute of hope, faith, and love, and they are not helped by the gospel, because they are not doers of the word. Some moral expressions are made, and some frozen exhibitions are shown, but the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness do not penetrate the heart, brighten the life, and give vitality to their religious experience. They do not know what service, unselfish service, to God means. Many consider that it will sometime be their duty; but it cannot be now. They contemplate it afar off, as something we are not ready for, when it should have been brought into their life at the very beginning of their religious experience.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 13}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 14]          The moral attitude of these believers is at variance with correct reason, and with the Bible instruction that points out the whole duty of man, which is to love God supremely and our neighbor as ourselves. Just in proportion as this is done, there will be a doing of the word, and the convictions of the Holy Spirit are in proportion to their unselfish service to him. In the Lord's moral vineyard a great work has been waiting to be done. What has hindered this work?--The want of co-operation on the part of the human agent, the failure to become a channel through which the Lord can communicate to those who are in moral darkness. It seems that Satan has lulled them to sleep.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 14}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 15]          The word of God is to be acted, it is to be lived, it is to be practised. How long shall the Lord wait for the churches to take up the work he has appointed them! If they had done their part, Dr. Kellogg would have had only his proportionate part; but those who ought to have taken a large part in this line of work are content to watch and criticize and conjecture. Far better would it have been for their spiritual and eternal good, had they learned what true, unselfish service to God means. Have those who have professed to be servants of Jesus Christ forgotten the words of Inspiration, "Ye are laborers together with God," to break up, by every means in their power, the infatuation that is holding the world away from faith in God?  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 15}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 16]          Man is a being with strong passions, which need to be brought under the control of God. Who will become partners with Christ in this great work? Satan is working diligently; he is determined to battle to the last for supremacy. The Christian united with Christ, must exert an influence that will be a positive power to counter-work the deceiving power of Satan over human souls. The Lord calls for faithful workers, who will give direct personal labor to reach men and women where they are, and educate and train the trembling sinner to look to Christ and live. Bear in mind that no one becomes virtuous or pure or holy without seeking most earnestly and continually to be thus.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 16}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 17]          Help is needed. There are many minds, that, if proper labor were bestowed upon them in faith, would develop fine specimens of redeemed humanity for God's glory, and would become true, apt workers to win other souls to Christ. They would know the better by their own experience, the needs of those in moral darkness, without God, without hope in the world.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 17}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 18]          The courage of the soldier rises as he puts on his uniform. We all need to put on Christ, in order to reveal Christ. It is a working church that is a living church. My brethren in America, in the place of questioning and criticizing Dr. Kellogg because he is doing the class of work he is, when you do your God-given service, you will be heart and soul engaged in doing the same kind of work, which will be of far more account in the sight of God than for so many to flock into Battle Creek, where they become religious dwarfs because they do not do the work God has appointed them. Had the Testimonies God has given been heeded, we should have had today churches full of zeal, earnest to save souls who have not had any personal efforts made in their behalf.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 18}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 19]         In reaching after the most hopeless, you reach after many who have once held high positions--physicians, ministers, mechanics, merchants, men of every degree, high and low. The Lord has appointed that these shall have a chance, and one soul that has been forgiven much because he received Christ, will be prepared to give the same kind of labor to other perishing souls. This will give far more character to the work than will your imposing buildings. God will put his signature upon such work. The churches in America should have seen that this kind of work needed to be done. And it needs to be done here ［in Australia］, if we had any means that we could use to set in operation such a work.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 19}
[HM, November 1, 1897 par. 20]          The blessed Jesus, our Redeemer, received his appointed work, his priestly office, by the Lord setting him apart. He did not live to glorify himself, but to serve his fellow men.        "Sunnyside," Cooranbong, N.S.W.,                     Jan. 1, 1897.  {HM, November 1, 1897 par. 20}
[HM, February 1, 1898 par. 1]         HM - The Missionary Magazine      February 1, 1898 Abiding in the Vine.  Mrs. E. G. White.         Christ says to his church, "Ye are the light of the world." If each would let his light shine in the home, he would then be able to work earnestly for the church. But the Christian is powerless unless he is in living connection with Christ. It is only through its connection with the vine, that the branch can bring forth the same fruit as does the vine. "Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you? let him show out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom." This is the fruit that every branch which is grafted into the True Vine will bear. There will be no pomposity, no rash, independent, self-sufficient movements. No envy or jealousy, no evil surmisings or harsh denunciations, will be manifested by any who love Jesus. There will be no crowding, no climbing above one another; for there is room for all to work.  {HM, February 1, 1898 par. 1}
[HM, February 1, 1898 par. 2]          "But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth." This kind of fruit is not borne by the branch that abides in the Vine. "This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish." "But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace, of them that make peace."  {HM, February 1, 1898 par. 2}
[HM, February 1, 1898 par. 3]          Through the apostle Peter the Holy Spirit admonishes us: "Giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. ［ * * * ］ Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure; for if ye do these things, ye shall never fail: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ."  {HM, February 1, 1898 par. 3}
[HM, February 1, 1898 par. 4]          By living and working upon the plan of addition, we shall receive the rich grace of God. For as we, with the grace given, work to benefit other souls in need, God will work in our behalf on the plan of multiplication: "Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord, according as his divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue; whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises; that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust."  {HM, February 1, 1898 par. 4}
[HM, February 1, 1898 par. 5]          Will God's people listen to his voice speaking to them through his word? Will they take the instruction that comes from the source of all light? Will they receive the Holy Spirit's teaching? In the words of the Scripture I have quoted is a sermon for every member of the church. Will you receive it and profit by it? Will you be wise in your conception of what constitutes Christian character and Christian experience? Will you hear and receive the truth because it is truth? Will you have the faith that works by love, and purifies the soul from every spiritual defilement?  {HM, February 1, 1898 par. 5}
[HM, February 1, 1898 par. 6]          The Lord is coming. The earth's history is soon to close. Are you prepared to meet the Judge of the earth? Bear in mind that "he shall have judgment without mercy, that hath shewed no mercy." How terrible it will be in the last great day to find that those with whom we have been familiarly associated are separated from us forever; to see the members of our family, perhaps our own children, unsaved; to find those who have visited our homes, and eaten at our tables, among the lost. Then we shall ask ourselves the question, Was it because of my impatience, my unchristlike disposition; was it because self was not under control, that the religion of Christ became distasteful to them?  {HM, February 1, 1898 par. 6}
[HM, February 1, 1898 par. 7]          The world must be warned of the soon coming of the Lord. We have but a little time in which to work. Years have passed into eternity that might have been improved in seeking first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and in diffusing the light to others. God calls upon his people who have great light, much labor bestowed upon them, and are established in the truth, to now work for themselves and others as they have never done before. Make use of every ability; bring into exercise every power, every entrusted talent; use all the light that God has given you to do others good. Do not try to be preachers; but become ministers for God. As the truth is better understood by the workers, it will ever appear in a more striking light; as you seek to enlighten others, with your minds under the holy influence of the Spirit of God, your attention will be directed toward those things that are of eternal interest. In such efforts, mingled with prayers for divine light, your own hearts will throb with the quickening influence of the grace of God; your own affections will glow with more divine fervor, and your whole Christian life will be more of a reality, more earnest, more prayerful. Thus by Christ abiding in the heart, you may become laborers together with God.  {HM, February 1, 1898 par. 7}
[HM, March 1, 1898 par. 1]       March 1, 1898 Laborers Together with God.  Mrs. E. G. White.         "The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth." And "as many as received Him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name." When God gave Jesus to our world, He included all heaven in that one gift. He did not leave us to retain our defects and deformities of character, or to serve Him as best we could in the corruption of our sinful nature. He has made provision that we may be complete in His Son, not having our own righteousness, but the righteousness of Christ. In Christ every storehouse of knowledge and of grace is at our command; for in Him dwells "all the fullness of the Godhead bodily."  {HM, March 1, 1898 par. 1}
[HM, March 1, 1898 par. 2]          Christ has given His life for us; we are his property. "Know ye not," He says, "that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." God's children are to show their love for Him by meeting his requirements, by giving themselves to Him. Then only can He use them in His service, that others, through them, may discern the truth and rejoice in it.  {HM, March 1, 1898 par. 2}
[HM, March 1, 1898 par. 3]          But the people of God are asleep to their present and eternal good. The Lord calls upon them to "Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee." He desires them to go to work in unity, in faith, and love. He desires that the work of reformation shall begin in the home, with the fathers and mothers, and then the church will realize the Holy Spirit's working. The influence of this work will go through the church like leaven. Fathers and mothers need converting. They have not educated themselves to mold and fashion the characters of their children aright.  {HM, March 1, 1898 par. 3}
[HM, March 1, 1898 par. 4]          As God's ministers, dear parents, you must use the precious remnant of time in doing the work he has left for you. He desires that by wise methods in your home you shall train your children for Him. Learn of Jesus; be doers of His word. When you do this, you will not become angry at things that take place in the home. You will not be harsh and cross, overbearing and exacting. Harshness and threats do no good. Parents must be kind if they would teach their children to love Jesus as their best Friend.  {HM, March 1, 1898 par. 4}
[HM, March 1, 1898 par. 5]          Children need to have religion made attractive, not repulsive. The hour of family worship should be made the happiest hour of the day. Let the reading of the Scriptures be well chosen and simple; let the children join in singing; and let the prayers be short, and right to the point.  {HM, March 1, 1898 par. 5}
[HM, March 1, 1898 par. 6]          The minister alone cannot do the work that needs to be done for our churches. The members must have the savor of salt in themselves. But if the salt has lost its savor, how can the families be salted? how can they be preserved from the corruptions and immorality that exist in this age? "Out of the same mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing. My brethren, these things ought not so to be. Doth a fountain send forth at the same place sweet water and bitter? Can a fig tree, my brethren, bear olive berries? either a vine, figs? so can no fountain yield both salt water and fresh."  {HM, March 1, 1898 par. 6}
[HM, March 1, 1898 par. 7]          Christ is our Pattern. In Him was perfection of character--of outward manner and inward grace. He never spoke a discourteous word; He was meek and lowly in heart. When He saw the hypocrisy, the deception, and the wicked devising of the priests and rulers, when He saw them misleading the people by false interpretation of the Scriptures, teaching for doctrine the commandments of men, He was indignant at their boldness and their false statements. He could discern in all this the working of Satanic agencies. It was Satan and his angels whom He had to meet in the specious, deceptive reasonings of priests and rulers. Keen and searching were His denunciations of sin. He had a holy wrath against the prince of darkness; but He manifested no irritated temper.  {HM, March 1, 1898 par. 7}
[HM, March 1, 1898 par. 8]          Christ knew with whom He was contending; Satan knew whom he was resisting. Our Redeemer wrestled not against flesh and blood, "but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places."  {HM, March 1, 1898 par. 8}
[HM, March 1, 1898 par. 9]          The follower of Christ will have these same agencies to meet. In his efforts to help his fellow-beings he will be opposed by the unseen forces of evil. But Christ has said, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." Consider, my brethren and sisters, that you are in the service of God, that you have access to One who is a present help in every time of need. "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord."   {HM, March 1, 1898 par. 9}
[Caterer, February 1, 1902 par. 1]         Caterer - The Hygienic Caterer      February 1, 1902 Proper Cooking vs. Condiments         All our young people should be taught the science of healthful cooking. They should be taught to be neat and quick in performing the common duties of life. So many are deficient in this respect. If those who are trained for missionary work do not gain this experience, there is great loss.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White  {Caterer, February 1, 1902 par. 1}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 1]         IR - The Indiana Reporter      February 25, 1903 A Call to All Our People.  -----  Mrs. E. G. White  -----         The time has come when the Lord would have all the powers of His people brought into exercise to relieve the situation of our schools.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 1}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 2]          We shall call upon the people to help to the utmost of their ability just now. We shall call upon them to do a work which will be pleasing to God in purchasing the book. We shall ask that every available means be used to help to circulate this book.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 2}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 3]          The schools must be helped. Let all lift harmoniously and help as much as they possibly can. Great blessings will come to those who will take hold of this matter just now. Let no discouragement be offered by our ministers, as though it were not a proper thing to do. They should take hold of this work. If they do it aright, cheerfully, hopefully, they will find it a very great blessing. The Lord does not force any man to work, but to those who will place themselves decidedly on His side He will give a willing mind.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 3}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 4]          Have faith in God. He gave me the idea of giving "Christ's Object Lessons" for the relief of the schools. He is testing His people and institutions in this thing, to see if they will work together and be of one mind in self-denial and self-sacrifice. Carry forward this work without flinching, in the name of the Lord. Let God's plan be vindicated. Let His proposition be fully carried out and heartily indorsed as the means of uniting the members of the churches in self-sacrificing effort. Thus they will be sanctified, soul, body and spirit, as vessels unto honor, to whom God can impart His Holy Spirit. By this means they will accomplish the work God designs to have done.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 4}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 5]          Stir up every family, every church, to do the very utmost of their power, every one consecrating himself to God, putting the leaven of evil out of his heart, out of the home and out of the church. Let every family make the most of this, the Lord's opportunity. Let all work together. Let children act a part. Let every member of the family do something. Educate, educate. This is an opportunity which God's people cannot afford to lose. God calls. Do your best at this time to render to Him your offering, to carry out His specified will, and thus make this an occasion for witnessing for Him and His truth. In a world of darkness let your light shine forth. Let canvassers do their best in canvassing for the book, "Christ's Object Lessons." Their work will serve a double purpose. They will place in the homes of the people a book containing most precious light, seed sown to bring truth to souls ready to perish. In receiving this seed into their hearts, they will save their souls through belief of the truth. At the same time means will be gathered for the relief of the schools. Two-fold good will thus be accomplished in this work. Let it be done heartily as unto the Lord.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 5}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 6]          There is to be a decided work done to accomplish God's plan. Make every stroke tell for the Master in the work of canvassing for "Christ's Object Lessons." God desires His people to be vitalized for work as they have never been before, for their good and for the upbuilding of His cause. Ministering angels will be round about the workers.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 6}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 7]          Let our institutions make every effort to free themselves from debt. Let every family arouse. Let the ministers of our churches and the presidents of our conferences awaken. Then He will tell you what to do next.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 7}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 8]          You will need to have patience with the tardy ones, who do not feel the necessity of doing anything promptly, thoroughly, earnestly. They have so much to say, so much unbelief to express, and so much criticising, that they lose the peace and joy and happiness in the purposes of God before they can decide to move. We must become men and women of God's opportunity. I am so glad that so much harmonious action has been shown in striving to carry out this purpose of God, and to make the most of His providences.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 8}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 9]         The plan was presented to me by the Lord as one that would be an all-round blessing. It was a plan by which leaders and people would be enabled to act a part and receive a blessing. Scene after scene was presented to me in which ministers were being aroused to act their part. Church members became interested, and whole families took part in the work. Angels of God united with the workers, opening doors for the canvassers to enter and tell the people of the work they were trying to do in selling "Object Lessons."  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 9}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 10]          I saw that the book found ready sale. It was bought by thousands not of our faith, and some, after seeing the value of the matter it contained, bought several copies for distribution among their friends.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 10}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 11]          The workers gave their time, receiving nothing so far as money is concerned, but receiving a reward of infinitely greater value.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 11}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 12]          Individual action brought a consciousness of well-doing. Those who engaged in the work improved in health of body and health of mind. They gained an experience that made their hearts glad in the Lord. They had no time to speak needless words. Their one thought was, "The book must be sold, for the debt must be lifted from the schools." It seemed as if in every place prayer could be heard, and faith in the work constantly increased. A happy enthusiasm filled the hearts of the workers.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 12}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 13]          I was made very happy by the result of the plan, and those who engaged in selling the book were happy. They helped one another to make the work a success.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 13}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 14]          I saw that in selling "Object Lessons" our people were learning how to handle larger books. They were being prepared to enter the canvassing field. The earnestness with which they took hold of the work showed that they appreciated the opportunity of learning how to canvass. Prejudice was removed. In becoming acquainted with the people the workers gained a valuable experience; and as they were thus sinking fresh shafts, their example helped the church to see that all around them there was work to do. There were those in the church who needed the experience to be gained in telling others of the truth; and as they went forth to this work, their talents were greatly increased. The Savior went before them, and the blessing of the Lord became His people's strength. The pulpit became a place of power.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 14}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 15]          I saw that the sale of "Object Lessons" opened the way for the establishment of missions. In the church there was a revival of the missionary spirit. An earnest desire to learn how to work for the Lord was shown. Small companies gathered for prayer and Bible study. All moved forward with harmonious action. Believers went to places where the people have no opportunity to hear the Word of God, and gathered the children for Sabbath School. Efforts were made to help isolated families. Plans were laid for these families to meet with other families for Bible study. Thus the way was opened for light to shine forth from the Word of God.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 15}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 16]          Many of the servants of Christ, although constantly reminded, seem to forget that they are stewards of their Lord's goods. I have been shown that many of them have become rusty from inaction. The Lord, in His providence, has now given them something to do, and has thus opened the way for them to help others to become acquainted with the special truths for this time. He has given them a work to do that will bring a great and grand result. In getting out of the easy chair of self-satisfaction, and going forth to give the light of truth to their fellow-men, they will learn an excellent lesson. By selling "Object Lessons" they are doing a two-fold work--helping to lift the debt from our schools, and at the same time giving the precious light of truth to those who need it.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 16}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 17]          I hope that no one who can engage in this work will excuse himself, and so lose the blessing that there is in it. This work is the means that the Lord has ordained for uniting the hearts of His people to one another by the same link that unites them to Himself. "We are laborers together with God." These words seem so appropriate to the work now being done.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 17}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 18]          There are many, many souls that the Lord Jesus desires to save, and He asks for our co-operation in this work. These souls cost Him an infinite price. Let the question come home to us, "Are we willing to be workers together with God? Are we willing to go to those outside the faith and plant in their hearts the seeds of truth?"  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 18}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 19]          The work now being done with "Object Lessons" is a good beginning of the work the Lord desires to see carried forward by His people, because it calls for sacrifices and gifts, and because it enables all to act a part. It is a work in which old and young can engage. The Lord's plan has provided a way for all to do something. The more you do of this work, the less weary and the less perplexed you will be. As you go forth to sell the book the Lord has declared should be sold, you will realize that to you is spoken the benediction, "The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you."  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 19}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 20]          The work of selling "Object Lessons" is to accomplish double and triple good in different lines. Those who purchase the book feel that they are doing something to advance a worthy cause. The work is done with an earnestness that appeals to their hearts. It is a lesson to them, and although they are not of our faith, they appreciate the effort that is being made. They are impressed with the earnestness of the workers. They realize that what they are doing is commended by the Lord, who blesses every good work. Light shines into their hearts. To many, the conviction of the Spirit will come through the seed sown by this unselfish work for the Master. The saving of precious souls will be the result of the work done in canvassing for "Object Lessons."  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 20}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 21]          The Lord comes very near the workers, and angels go before them. My brethren and sisters, never forget in whose company you are. See by faith an angelic host around you. Believe that the Lord Jesus is by your side, that His glory enfolds you, that He is pouring upon you the refreshing showers of His grace. Speak and act to the glory of God. Say, "In thought, word and deed I will be a blessing to those I meet. I will let light shine forth." Enter into conversation with the people. Become familiar with their experience, and, from the book you are selling, read passages that will help them. Take with you into their homes the sunshine of heaven. Outside of the truth, there is little enough of this sunshine now in the world.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 21}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 22]          As you seek to become acquainted with those who have no knowledge of the truth, as you strive to speak words in season, remember that you are God's helping hand, and that He will teach you to speak words which will cause light to shine into darkened minds. Doors will open for the work of soul-saving. Many who enter Christ's service at the eleventh hour will labor with great earnestness for Him. They will appreciate the wonderful truths of the Word of God, and will bring these truths into the daily life.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 22}
[IR, February 25, 1903 par. 23]          Let the workers remember that their spirit and their actions have a great influence on the minds of those they meet. Let them feel their dependence on God. It is only when we place ourselves in His hands, to be worked by His Spirit, that He can use us in breaking the power of the enemy over souls. Let them remember, too, that to those with whom they become acquainted in this work they are to speak of the love of the Savior, who, though He was rich, yet for our sake became poor that we might be rich.  {IR, February 25, 1903 par. 23}
[IR, September 2, 1903 par. 1]       September 2, 1903 Our Duty to the School at Berrien  Springs.         THE FOLLOWING COMMUNICATION FROM SISTER WHITE RELATIVE TO THE WORK AT BERRIEN SPRINGS IS SO CLEAR AND FULL THAT YOU CAN ALL EASILY SEE THE MIND OF THE LORD CONCERNING OUR RESPONSIBILITIES WITH REFERENCE TO OUR DISTRICT SCHOOL. AND NOW WILL WE ALL RESPOND TO THE EARNEST APPEAL, AND FINISH THE OBJECT LESSON WORK BEFORE THE HOLIDAY SEASON EXPIRES. IT CAN EASILY BE DONE, IF THERE IS A GENERAL RESPONSE TO THIS EARNEST CALL WHICH IS SENT US. MAY THE LORD ENABLE ALL TO DO WHAT IS HEREIN RECOMMENDED.                                WM. COVERT.                                                                   -----    {IR, September 2, 1903 par. 1}
[IR, September 2, 1903 par. 2]          My Brethren and Sisters:--Why is so little being done to sell "Christ's Object Lessons?" Have you become weary in well-doing? Let this work advance, for there is great need that it be carried steadily forward. The school at Berrien Springs needs the money that the sale of these books will bring. This school is making advancement as fast as possible, but it is in need of funds with which to erect buildings. The Lord is pleased with the way in which the school has been conducted, and with the education that is being given to the students gathered there. Will you not remember that in doing your best to bring in means for the advancement of this school you are co-operating with Him? There is much that needs to be done before the winter sets in. Buildings must be erected, and other lines of work carried forward.  {IR, September 2, 1903 par. 2}
[IR, September 2, 1903 par. 3]          Bro. Magan and Bro. Sutherland have worked with heart and soul to bring this school to its present stage of advancement, and the blessing of the Lord has attended their labors in a marked manner. I wish to say that my confidence in these men has not at all lessened. The Lord is not unmindful of the self-sacrifice and their labors of love. I have feared that they were in danger from trying to do more than they could do. I saw that they were in danger from overtaxing their strength in the effort to advance the work and to economize in the use of means. The lives of these men are precious in the sight of the Lord. He does not want them to overwork, and thus sacrifice their strength; for in the end this would mean great loss.  {IR, September 2, 1903 par. 3}
[IR, September 2, 1903 par. 4]          My brethren and sisters, I ask you in the name of the Lord to do all that you can to advance the work of the Berrien Springs school. I hope and pray that you will not become weary in well-doing. In carrying forward the work of selling "Christ's Object Lessons," you will receive a most precious blessing. As you show this book to your friends and neighbors, telling them of the instruction that it contains, and why you are trying to sell it, you will gain an experience that will enable you to do more successful work for the Master. As you take up this pleasing work--for such it will prove to all who take it up with faith and prayer--the peace of Christ will come into your hearts. The thought that you are doing a good work will fill you with joy and courage.  {IR, September 2, 1903 par. 4}
[IR, September 2, 1903 par. 5]          At one time the suggestion was made to me that it might be best, when the Relief of the Schools campaign was finished, to make "Christ's Object Lessons" a regular subscription book. It was said that this book would have as ready a sale as any that could be produced. As I heard this suggestion, the thought came to me, "Here is an opportunity for me to get out of debt. Is not this the right thing for me to do?" I said that it might be right for me to do as the letter had suggested. Then I sent a prayer, "Lord, teach me to speak right words." Quickly the answer came. In an instant the light given at the first regarding "Object Lessons" flashed into my mind, and the instruction then given was repeated. I seemed to hear the words, "God signified that this book should be given to our schools, to be to them a continual blessing. Would you exchange his plan for human devising? This book is to be treated as a sacred offering made to God; and if his plan regarding it is unselfishly carried out, the result will be wholly satisfactory." I immediately said that I would not make any change in the handling of "Object Lessons" unless God gave me plain instruction that this should be done. As I said this, I felt the blessing of God resting upon me.  {IR, September 2, 1903 par. 5}
[IR, September 2, 1903 par. 6]          My brethren and sisters, as you go out to sell this book, the Lord Jesus and his holy angels will open the way before you. Success has attended the effort to sell the book in the past, because God's people have worked in co-operation with heavenly agencies; and success will attend the effort in the future, if our people will still carry forward the work. All will receive grace for grace, as they give what they can in time and influence to the circulation of "Christ's Object Lessons."  {IR, September 2, 1903 par. 6}
[IR, September 2, 1903 par. 7]          I leave these words with you, praying that the blessing of God may rest on the self-sacrificing workers at Berrien Springs, and upon all who continue in the work of canvassing for "Object Lessons." Time is short, and there is much to be done. Let all who can, old and young, men, women and children, take up this work. As they go forth, the Lord will open the way before them. The words that they speak will be as seeds sown in good ground. Many souls will be saved as a result of their willing service. And at last, when we join the royal family in the courts above, the Lord will open before us the good that has been accomplished by "Christ's Object Lessons.        Mrs. E. G. White.  {IR, September 2, 1903 par. 7}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 1]       September 16, 1903 Canvassing a Part of the Lord's Work.         The canvassing work, properly carried on, is missionary work of the highest order, and is as good and as successful a work as can be done in placing before the people the important truths for this time.  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 1}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 2]          The importance of the work of the ministry is unmistakable; but there are many who, though hungry for the bread of life, have not the privilege of hearing the truth from the lips of God's delegated preachers. For this reason it is essential that the publications containing these important matters be placed before the people, that the truth given us of God may go where the living preacher can not go. In this way the attention of many will be called to the important events that are to occur in the closing scenes of this world's history.  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 2}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 3]          God has ordained the canvassing work as a means of presenting before the people the light contained in these books, and canvassers should have impressed upon them the fact that the work of bringing before the world as fast as possible the books which are necessary for their spiritual education and enlightenment is the very work the Lord would have them do at this time. We can not too highly estimate this work; for were it not for the work of the canvasser, many would never hear the truth.  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 3}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 4]          It is true that some who buy the books will lay them on the shelf or place them on the parlor table, and seldom look at them. Still, God has a care for His truth, and the time will come when these books will be sought for and read. Sickness or misfortune enters the home, and through the truth contained in these books God sends peace and hope and rest. His love will be revealed to their souls, and they will understand the preciousness of the forgiveness of their sins. Thus the Lord co-operates with the self-denying human workers.  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 4}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 5]         There are others who, because of prejudice, will never know the truth unless it is brought to their doors and left in their homes. The canvasser may find these souls, and minister to them according to his God-given ability. He can do a line of work, of house-to-house labor, more successfully than any others. He can become acquainted with the people; he can pray with them, and can understand their necessities.  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 5}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 6]          The lost sheep of God's fold are scattered in every place, and work that should be done for them is neglected. From the light given me, I know that where there is one canvasser in the field there should be one hundred. Canvassers should be encouraged to take hold of this work, not to canvass for story books, but to bring before the world the books containing truth so essential for this time.  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 6}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 7]          The canvassing work is an important field of labor, and will do much towards carrying the gospel to all the dark corners of the earth. The intelligent, God-fearing, truth-loving canvasser should be respected; for he occupies a position equal to that of the gospel minister.  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 7}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 8]          To those who are engaged in this work I would say: As you visit the people, tell them you are a gospel evangelist, and that you love the Lord.  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 8}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 9]          The Lord desires that the light he has given on the Scriptures shall shine forth in clear, bright rays, and it is the work of our canvassers to put forth a strong, united effort, that God's desire may be accomplished. A great and important work is before us. The enemy of souls realizes this, and is using every means within his power to lead the canvasser to take up some other line of work. This order of things should be changed. God calls the canvassers back to their work. He calls for volunteers for the canvassing work, those who will put all their energies and enlightenment into the work, helping wherever there is an opportunity. The Master calls for every one to do the work given him according to his several ability. Who will respond to the call? Who will go forth to work in wisdom and grace and the love of Christ for those nigh and those afar off? Who will sacrifice ease and pleasure to enter places of error, superstition and darkness, working earnestly and perseveringly, speaking the truth in simplicity, praying in faith, doing house-to-house labor? Who at this time will go forth without the camp, imbued with the power of the Holy Spirit, bearing reproach for Christ's sake, opening the Scriptures to men and women, and calling them to repentance?  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 9}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 10]         To our canvassers, to all to whom God has given talents that they might cooperate with him, I would say: Pray, O pray for a deeper experience. Go forth with your hearts softened and subdued by a study of the precious truths which God has given us for this time. Drink freely of the water of salvation, that it may be in your hearts as a living spring, flowing forth to refresh souls ready to perish. God will then give wisdom to enable you to impart aright. He will make you channels of communicating his blessings. He will help you to reveal his attributes by imparting to others the wisdom and understanding which he has imparted to you.  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 10}
[IR, September 16, 1903 par. 11]          May the Lord open your minds to comprehend this subject in its length and breadth, and may you realize your duty to represent the character of Christ by your patient courage and steadfast integrity. If you will take with you into the canvassing field principles of righteousness, you will be respected, and many will believe the truth that you advocate, because your daily life will be as a bright light which gives light to all that are in the house. Even your enemies, as much as they may war against your doctrines, will respect you; and your simple words will have a power that will carry conviction to hearts.       Mrs. E. G. White.  {IR, September 16, 1903 par. 11}
[IR, January 20, 1904 par. 1]       January 20, 1904 The Work of the Ministry.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         It is an eternal law of Jehovah that he who accepts the truth that the world needs is to make it his first work to proclaim this truth. But who is there that makes the burden of perishing sinners his own? As I look upon the professed people of God and see their unwillingness to serve him, my heart is filled with a pain that I cannot express. How few are heart to heart with God in his solemn, glorious work?  {IR, January 20, 1904 par. 1}
[IR, January 20, 1904 par. 2]          Many fields ripe for the harvest have not yet been entered because of our lack of self-sacrificing efforts. These fields must be entered, and many laborers must go to them with the expectation of bearing their own expenses. But some of our ministers are little disposed to take upon them the burden of this work. God is grieved as he sees the lack of self-denial and perseverance in his service. Angels are amazed at the spectacle.  {IR, January 20, 1904 par. 2}
[IR, January 20, 1904 par. 3]          God has intrusted to his ministers the work of proclaiming his last message of mercy to the world. He is displeased with those who do not throw their whole energies into this all-important work. Unfaithfulness on the part of the appointed watchman on the walls of Zion, endangers the cause of truth and exposes it to the ridicule of the enemy. It is time for our ministers to understand the responsibility and sacredness of their mission. There is a woe upon them if they fail of performing their work which they themselves acknowledge that God has placed in their hands.  {IR, January 20, 1904 par. 3}
[IR, January 20, 1904 par. 4]          The Lord's great vineyard demands from his servants that which it has not yet received,--earnest, persevering labor for souls. The ministry is becoming weak and enfeebled, and under its tame service the churches are becoming weak. As a result of their labors, the ministers have but little to show in the conversion of souls. The truth is not carried into the barren places of the earth. These things are depriving God of glory that belongs to him. He calls for workers who will be producers as well as consumers.  {IR, January 20, 1904 par. 4}
[IR, January 20, 1904 par. 5]          The world is to be warned. Ministers should work earnestly and devotedly, opening new fields and engaging in personal labor for souls instead of hovering over the churches that already have great light and many advantages. In view of the fact we are living so near the close of this earth's history, there should be greater thoroughness in labor, more vigilant waiting, watching, praying, and working.  {IR, January 20, 1904 par. 5}
[IR, January 20, 1904 par. 6]          As faithful householders, give meat in due season to the household of God. Present truth to the people. Work as if in full view of the whole universe of heaven. We have no time to lose--not a moment. Important issues must soon be met, and we need to be hidden in the cleft of the rock, that we may see Jesus, and be quickened by his Holy Spirit.  {IR, January 20, 1904 par. 6}
[IR, April 13, 1904 par. 1]       April 13, 1904 Canvasser-Evangelists.    Mrs. E. G. White.         Canvasser-evangelists are needed to hunt and fish for souls. Canvassers can reach a class that can be reached in no other way. From family to family they carry the message of truth. Thus they come into close touch with the people, and find many opportunities to speak of the Savior. Let them sing and pray with those who become interested in the truths they present. Let them speak in families the word of life. They may expect success; for canvassers who go forth in the spirit of the Master have the companionship of heavenly angels.  {IR, April 13, 1904 par. 1}
[IR, April 13, 1904 par. 2]              The Cure For Despondency.          As our people engage in earnest work for the Master, murmuring and complaints will cease. Many will be aroused from the despondency that is ruining them, body and soul. As they work for others, they will have much that is helpful to speak of when they assemble to worship God. The testimonies that they bear will not be dark and gloomy, but full of joy and courage. Instead of thinking and talking about the faults of their brethren and sisters, and about their own trials, they will think and talk of the love of Christ, and will strive earnestly to become more efficient workers for him.  {IR, April 13, 1904 par. 2}
[IR, April 13, 1904 par. 3]                      Go To Work.          If you have neglected the sowing time, if you have allowed God-given opportunities to pass unimproved, if you have given yourselves to self-pleasing, will you not now repent before it is forever too late, and strive to redeem the time? The obligation to use your talents in the Master's service rests heavily upon you. Come to the Lord, and make an entire surrender of all to him. You can not afford to lose one day. Take up your neglected work. Put away your querulous unbelief, your envy and evil thinking, and go to work in humble faith, with earnest prayer to the Lord to pardon you for your years of unconsecration. Ask him for help. If you seek him earnestly, with the whole heart, you will find him, and he will strengthen and bless you.  {IR, April 13, 1904 par. 3}
[IR, April 26, 1905 par. 1]       April 26, 1905 "Elmshaven," Sanitarium, Cal.,  March 30, 1905    Dear Brethren and Sisters:            I am greatly burdened because the money needed for the completion of our school and sanitarium at Takoma Park, comes in so slowly. The Lord has said that these institutions should be put in working order as soon as possible. We have no time to lose.  {IR, April 26, 1905 par. 1}
[IR, April 26, 1905 par. 2]          I address all our church members. Not merely to a few, but to all, has the Lord entrusted talents, and from each one, according to his several ability, he expects returns. The rapidly increasing wickedness in the world testifies plainly that the end of all things is at hand. Every believer should now use his talents in the accomplishment of the work that must be done before the coming of the Lord. We are to labor diligently, earnestly, and unselfishly, looking to the Lord for success, and counting no sacrifice too great to make for his sake.  {IR, April 26, 1905 par. 2}
[IR, April 26, 1905 par. 3]          My brethren and sisters, take hold without delay to supply the means needed for the completion of the work at Washington. If you will open your hearts to the influence of the Holy Spirit, this work can soon be accomplished. Let your piety and liberality be shown just now in the accomplishment of the work that must be done in Washington, and in the sending forth of missionaries to all parts of the world. Put your hearts into the effort, that soon the word may go forth that the needed means has been supplied, and that the work may go forward with joyful dispatch.  {IR, April 26, 1905 par. 3}
[IR, April 26, 1905 par. 4]          The Lord has entrusted you with means to be used in this very emergency. The work being carried on at the capital of our nation concerns us all. Every believer has a part to act in helping to carry out the purposes of God for the establishment of his truth in that place. More than twenty years ago institutions should have been established in Washington. It is with deep regret that we think of how the work has been neglected. It must be neglected no longer. The erection of the necessary buildings must be carried forward without delay. Let not your zeal lessen till this work is accomplished. The training-school must be fully equipped, that those who come may receive a thorough training as evangelists, medical missionaries, and teachers.  {IR, April 26, 1905 par. 4}
[IR, April 26, 1905 par. 5]          Unmistakable evidences point to the nearness of the end. The warning is to be given in clear, certain lines. The way must be prepared for the coming of the Prince of Peace in the clouds of heaven. There is much to be done in the cities that have not yet heard the truth for this time. Lift up the standard. Proclaim the last message of mercy to a fallen world. We are not to establish institutions to rival in size and splendor the institutions of the world; but in the name of the Lord, with the untiring perseverance and unflagging zeal that Christ brought into his labors, we are to carry forward the work of the Lord.  {IR, April 26, 1905 par. 5}
[IR, April 26, 1905 par. 6]          Notwithstanding the continual opposition of his own nation, Christ carried forward his work until they crucified him. He commissioned his disciples to press on in the work he had begun. "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth," he said. "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {IR, April 26, 1905 par. 6}
[IR, April 26, 1905 par. 7]          These words outline our work. As a people, we greatly need to humble our hearts before God, pleading forgiveness for our neglect to fulfill the gospel commission. We have made large centers in a few places, leaving unworked many important cities. Let us now take up the work entrusted to us, and proclaim with power the message that is to arouse men and women to a sense of their danger. If every Seventh-day Adventist had done the work laid upon him, the number of believers would now be much larger than it is. In all the cities of America there would be those who had been led to heed the message to obey the law of God.  {IR, April 26, 1905 par. 7}
[IR, April 26, 1905 par. 8]          In some places the message regarding the observance of the Sabbath has been set forth with clearness and power, while other places have been left without warning. Will not those who know the truth awake to the responsibilities resting upon them? They can not afford to bury themselves in worldly enterprises or interests. They can not afford to neglect the commission given them by the Saviour. Let us be determined that the Washington Fund shall be closed during the General Conference.  {IR, April 26, 1905 par. 8}
[IR, April 26, 1905 par. 9]          Paul wrote of the churches in Macedonia: "In a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality. For to their power I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves; praying us with much entreaty that we would receive the gift." Shall not this be the testimony borne of our people at this time?                         Ellen G. White.  {IR, April 26, 1905 par. 9}
[IR, August 15, 1906 par. 1]       August 15, 1906 Our Duty as Teachers and  Lay Brethren         Those who realize their dependence upon God, will feel that they must be honest with their fellowmen; and, above all, they must be honest with God, from whom comes all the blessings of life. The evasion of the positive commands of God concerning tithes and offerings is registered in the books of heaven as robbery toward Him.  {IR, August 15, 1906 par. 1}
[IR, August 15, 1906 par. 2]          Let none feel at liberty to retain their tithe to use according to their own judgment. They are not to use it for themselves in any emergency, nor to apply it as they see fit, even in what they may regard as the Lord's work.  {IR, August 15, 1906 par. 2}
[IR, August 15, 1906 par. 3]          Unless the name of God is written in your forehead,--written there because God is the center of your thoughts,--you will not be meet for the inheritance in light. It is your Creator who has poured out to you all heaven in one wondrous gift,--His only begotten Son. Will you withhold from God His own? Will you divert from the treasury the portion of means which the Lord claims as His? If so, you are robbing God, and every dollar is charged against you in the books of heaven.  {IR, August 15, 1906 par. 3}
[IR, August 15, 1906 par. 4]          It is the duty of the elders and officers of the church to instruct the people on this important matter, and to setting things in order. As laborers together with God, the officers of the church should be sound upon this plainly revealed question. The ministers themselves should be strict to carry out to the letter the injunctions of God's word. Those who hold positions of trust in the church should not be negligent, but they should see that the members are faithful in performing this duty.  {IR, August 15, 1906 par. 4}
[IR, August 15, 1906 par. 5]          The one who proclaims the message of mercy to fallen men has another work also, to set before the people the duty of sustaining the work of God with their means. He must teach them that a portion of their income belongs to God, and is to be sacredly devoted to His work. This lesson he should present both by precept and example. And he should beware that he does not by his own course lessen the force of his teaching.  {IR, August 15, 1906 par. 5}
[IR, August 15, 1906 par. 6]          The minister should, by precept and example, teach the people to regard the tithe as sacred. He should not feel that he can retain and apply it according to his own judgment because he is a minister. It is not his. He is not at liberty to devote to himself whatever he thinks is his due. Let him not give his influence to any plans for diverting from their legitimate use the tithes and offerings dedicated to God. Let them be placed in His treasury, and held sacred for God's service as He has appointed. The tithe is God's portion, not at all the property of man, and the scripture declares that he who withholds it is guilty of robbery. Who, then, will stand with clean hands before the Lord?                         Mrs. E. G. White.  {IR, August 15, 1906 par. 6}
[IR, May 8, 1907 par. 1]       May 8, 1907 Criticising Burden-Bearers    Mrs. E. G. White.         The church is suffering for want of unselfish Christian workers. Those who live upon the husks of others' failings and deficiencies, and who gather the unwholesome miasma of their neighbors' neglects and short-comings, make themselves church scavengers, and no advantage to the society of which they form a part, but are an actual burden to the community upon which they inflict themselves.  {IR, May 8, 1907 par. 1}
[IR, May 8, 1907 par. 2]          The church is in need, not of burdens, not of fault-finders, but of builders in Zion, men who will be true as steel to preserve the honor of those whom God has placed at the head of his work. The Spirit of gossip and tale bearing is one of Satan's special agencies to sow discord and strife, to separate friends, and to undermine the faith of many in the truthfulness of our positions.  {IR, May 8, 1907 par. 2}
[IR, May 8, 1907 par. 3]          The names of God's chosen servants have been handled with disrespect, and in some cases with absolute contempt, by certain persons whose duty it is to uphold them. There are many who find special enjoyment in discoursing and dwelling upon the defects, whether real or imaginary, of those who bear heavy responsibilities in connection with God's cause. They overlook the good that has been accomplished, the benefits that have resulted from arduous labor and unflinching devotion to the cause, and fasten their attention on some apparent mistake, when the truth is, had they been left to do the work, they either would have refused to move at all under the attending discouragements of the case, or would have managed more indiscreetly than those who did do the work.  {IR, May 8, 1907 par. 3}
[IR, May 8, 1907 par. 4]          In your blindness you have ventured to handle the servant of God in a cruel manner. "Touch not mine anointed," saith God, "and do my prophets no harm." It is not a small matter to array yourself against men whom God has sent with light and truth for the people. Beware how you influence souls and reiterate insinuations and misrepresentations which have originated in an unsanctified heart. Souls are defiled by this root of bitterness, and are, through these questioning, murmuring ones, placed where the testimony of reproof which God sends will not reach them.  {IR, May 8, 1907 par. 4}
[IR, May 8, 1907 par. 5]          Men's hearts are no softer today than when Christ was upon the earth. They will criticise and turn against the servant of God the very efforts he is leading them to make. They will, with their evil surmisings, see fraud and dishonesty where all is right, and where perfect integrity exists. They lay selfish motives to the charge of God's servants, when he himself is leading them, and when they would give even their lives if God required, if by so doing they could advance His cause.  {IR, May 8, 1907 par. 5}
[IR, May 8, 1907 par. 6]         God's word is our standard, but how few follow it! Our religion will be of but little worth to our fellow men if it is only theoretical and not practical. The influence of the world and of selfishness is carried about by many who profess to be following the Bible. They are like a cloud, chilling the atmosphere in which others move. The religious zeal which is manifested in a raid upon brethren, is a zeal not according to knowledge. Christ has nothing to do with such testimony.  {IR, May 8, 1907 par. 6}
[IR, May 22, 1907 par. 1]       May 22, 1907 Criticising Burden-Bearers     Mrs E. G. White    (Continued)         Some have been ready to say anything, to prefer any charge, against the servants of God, and to be jealous and fault-finding. And if they can find any instance where, in their zeal for the cause of God, they think ministers have spoken decidedly, and perhaps severely, they have been willing to make the most of their words, and have felt at liberty to cherish the most bitter, wicked spirit, and to charge the Lord's servants with wrong motives. Let these fault-finders ask what they would have done under similar circumstances, bearing similar burdens. Let them look, and search, and condemn their own wrong, overbearing course, and their own impatience and fretfulness; and when without sin themselves, let them cast the first stone of censure at the brethren who are trying to get them into working order. These men are not in harmony with the truth. They are working at cross purposes with those whom God is using to bring souls into the truth.  {IR, May 22, 1907 par. 1}
[IR, May 22, 1907 par. 2]          Do these brethren know what they are doing? They are standing directly in the way of sinners. They are blocking up the way by their own wrong course. The blood of souls will be on their garments unless they repent and entirely change their course. A spirit of criticism and bitterness has come into the church, and the spiritual discernment of many has been dimmed. The Spirit can never be poured out while variance and bitterness toward one another are cherished by the members of the church. Envy, jealousy, evil surmising and evil speaking are of Satan, and they effectually bar the way against the Holy Spirit's working. Nothing so offends God as an act that injures the influence of those who are doing His service. He will call to account all who aid Satan in his work of criticising and discouraging.  {IR, May 22, 1907 par. 2}
[IR, May 22, 1907 par. 3]          Happy the minister who has a faithful Aaron and Hur to strengthen his hands when they become weary, and to hold them up by faith and prayer. Such a course is a powerful aid to the servant of Christ in his work, and will often make the cause of truth to triumph gloriously.  {IR, May 22, 1907 par. 3}
[IR, May 13, 1908 par. 1]       May 13, 19082    Sanitarium Work and Our Relation  to it         The great medical institutions in our cities called sanitariums do but a small part of the good they might do were they located where the patients could have the advantage of outdoor life. I have been instructed that sanitariums are to be established in many places in the country.  {IR, May 13, 1908 par. 1}
[IR, May 13, 1908 par. 2]          In the country the sick find many things to call their attention away from themselves and their sufferings. Everywhere they can look upon and enjoy the beautiful things of nature--the flowers, the fields, the fruit trees laden with their rich treasures, the forest trees casting their grateful shade, and the hills and valleys with their varied verdure and many forms of life. And not only are they entertained by these surroundings, but at the same time they learn most precious spiritual lessons. Surrounded by the wonderful works of God, their minds are lifted from the things that are seen to the things that are unseen. The beauty of nature leads them to think of the matchless charms of the earth made new when there will be nothing to mar the loveliness, nothing to taint or destroy, nothing to cause disease or death.  {IR, May 13, 1908 par. 2}
[IR, May 13, 1908 par. 3]          In the night season I was given a view of a sanitarium in the country. This institution was not large, but it was complete. It was surrounded by beautiful trees and shrubbery, beyond which were orchards and groves. Scene after scene passed before me. In one scene a number of suffering patients had just come to one of our country sanitariums. In another I saw the same company, but oh, how transformed their appearance! Disease had gone, the skin clear, the countenance joyful; body and mind seemed animated with new life.  {IR, May 13, 1908 par. 3}
[IR, May 13, 1908 par. 4]          I was also instructed that as these who have been sick, are restored to health in our country sanitariums, and return to their homes, they will be living object lessons, and many others will be favorably impressed.  {IR, May 13, 1908 par. 4}
[IR, May 13, 1908 par. 5]          Let no one listen to the suggestion that we can exercise faith and have all our infirmities removed, and that there is therefore no need of institutions for the recovery of health. Faith and works are not dissevered. Since the Lord is soon to come, act decidedly to increase facilities that a great work may be done in a short time.  {IR, May 13, 1908 par. 5}
[IR, May 13, 1908 par. 6]          Why, asks one and another, is not prayer offered for the miraculous healing of the sick, instead of so many sanitariums being established? The Lord has opened this matter before me. Our sanitariums are established to educate in regard to right habits of living. This education every member of the remnant church needs. The light given me was that sanitariums should be established, and that in them drug medication should be discarded, and simple, rational methods of treatment should be employed for healing of disease. In these institutions people were to be taught how to dress, breathe, and eat properly,--how to prevent sickness by proper habits of living.  {IR, May 13, 1908 par. 6}
[IR, May 13, 1908 par. 7]          It is God's purpose that our institutions shall be as object lessons showing the results of obedience to right principles. In the preparation of a people for the Lord's second coming, a great work is to be accomplished through the promulgation of health principles.  {IR, May 13, 1908 par. 7}
[IR, May 13, 1908 par. 8]          It is the duty of every church to feel an interest in its own poor. God has left a work to do in caring for his poor, in comforting the desponding, in visiting the sick, and dispensing to the needy. None whose names are on the church books should be left to suffer year after year from sickness, when a few months at the sanitarium would give them relief and a valuable experience to take care of themselves and others when sick. When a worthy child of God needs the benefit of the sanitarium, and can pay but a small amount toward his expenses, let the church act a noble part and make up the sum. Some may not be able to pay anything themselves, but do not let them continue to suffer. Send them to the sanitarium, and send your pledges and money with them to pay their expenses. In doing this you gain a precious blessing. It costs something to run such an institution, and it should not be required to treat the sick for nothing.  {IR, May 13, 1908 par. 8}
[IR, May 13, 1908 par. 9]          Deny yourselves of something in your houses or in your dress, and lay by a sum for the needy poor. Let not your tithes and thank offering to God be less, but let it be in addition. God does not purpose to rain means from Heaven with which to sustain the poor, but he has placed his goods in the hands of agents. They are to recognize Christ in the person of His saints. And what they do for His suffering children they do for him, for he identifies his interest with that of suffering humanity. By denying yourselves and lifting the cross for Jesus, who for your sakes became poor, you can do much toward relieving the suffering of the poor among us; and by thus imitating the example of your Lord and Master you will receive his approval and blessing.        Ellen G. White.  {IR, May 13, 1908 par. 9}
[LUH, November 4, 1908 par. 1]         LUH - Lake Union Herald      November 4, 1908 A Revival Needed.         A message has been given me for our responsible men throughout the field, and I dare not remain silent. Words were spoken to me in the night season, that brought a heavy burden on my soul. The messenger said, Arouse the watchmen to set at work many laborers who will diligently strive for the salvation of souls. Let the light shine forth to every place. It is not so much expensive facilities that are most needed now, but humble, faithful men and women, who have the fear of God before them, and the spirit of revival in their hearts.  {LUH, November 4, 1908 par. 1}
[LUH, November 4, 1908 par. 2]          We are in the last days of this earth's history. Our work is reformatory. Those who take a part in it have no excuse for indolence or ignorance. We are to work according to the directions given in the Word of God, and in harmony with the light he is sending through the agency of his Holy Spirit. How earnestly we should strive to come up to all our high privileges, and to meet the standard set for us in Christ Jesus! The only hope of producing a harvest of souls for the courts of God is in unselfish labor. We must open the truths of the Bible to the people, that they may be warned of their dangers and be sanctified through the truth. The life-giving energy of the Holy Spirit must come into every soul.  {LUH, November 4, 1908 par. 2}
[LUH, November 4, 1908 par. 3]          Whenever an interest has been created by our general meetings, our labors should be continued for the sowing of the seeds of truth. Satan and his army are zealous for the sowing of the seeds of evil, and if God's servants would defeat his purposes, their hearts must be converted and sanctified, and their lives must be devoted to the upbuilding of the cause of truth in the dark places of the earth. Warnings and appeals must be given in clear and forcible language. The arbitrary dictation and forbiddings that have sometimes restricted and hindered the work, and confused the senses of the Lord's messengers, so that some have not dared to move forward in a work that is essential to be done, must cease. The truth will magnify itself when it is presented by lips that are sanctified.  {LUH, November 4, 1908 par. 3}
[LUH, November 4, 1908 par. 4]          It is one of Satan's boldest schemes to hold the minds and harden the hearts of those who give themselves to the work. Now in order that they may understand what has been done to hinder the outworking of infinite love, there will need to be on the part of some, a thorough work of self-examination, and a discarding of the experiments of the past from our present and future work. Let our ministers be wide-awake; let them consecrate mind and heart in simplicity and meekness to the work of undoing every work that in the past they have allowed to exist, "redeeming the time because the days are evil."  {LUH, November 4, 1908 par. 4}
[LUH, November 4, 1908 par. 5]          Heavenly angels are looking in pity on our unwarned cities. They look with wonder upon those who profess to be working for the upbuilding of the kingdom of Christ in the earth. Can they say, "Well done, good and faithful servant," to those who are not earnest and faithful? My brethren, let us consider the needs of the cities. Let us lay off our needless adornments, our unnecessary indulgences, that through our self-sacrifice, souls may be won to Christ. Let us begin to work without delay, that those who have long been left in ignorance of the truth for this time, may speedily hear the message of warning, the last the world will receive.                                    Mrs. E. G. White.                     ［To be continued.］  {LUH, November 4, 1908 par. 5}
[LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 1]      November 11, 1908 A Revival Needed     (Continued).               The Influence of Godly Women.          Wonderful is the mission of the wives and mothers and the younger women workers. If they will, they can exert an influence for good to all around them. By modesty in dress and circumspect deportment, they may bear witness to the truth in its simplicity. They may let their light so shine before all, that others will see their good works and glorify their Father which is in heaven. A truly converted woman will exert a powerful transforming influence for good. Connected with her husband, she may aid him in his work, and become the means of encouragement and blessing to him. When the will and the way are brought into subjection to the spirit of God, there is no limit to the good that can be accomplished.  {LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 1}
[LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 2]          The apostle writes, making mention of certain women who labored with him: "My brethren dearly beloved and longed for, my joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, my dearly beloved. I beseech Euodias, and beseech Syntyche, that they be of the same mind in the Lord. And I entreat thee also, true yoke fellow, help those women which labored with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my fellow laborers, whose names are in the book of life. Rejoice in the Lord alway; and again I say, rejoice. Let your moderation be known unto all men. The Lord is at hand. Be careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.  {LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 2}
[LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 3]          "Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things."  {LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 3}
[LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 4]               An Inspired Picture of our Mission.          The mission of the people of God in this age is outlined in the words of inspiration that describe the work of the Messiah: "The spirit of the Lord God is upon me, because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to heal the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn, to appoint unto them that mourn in Zion, to give unto them beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness; that they might be called trees of righteousness, the planting of the Lord, that he might be glorified."  {LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 4}
[LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 5]          "And they shall build up the old wastes, they shall raise up the former desolations, and they shall repair the waste cities, the desolations of many generations."  {LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 5}
[LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 6]               The Neglected Cities Must be Worked.          There is an extensive work to be done in imparting a knowledge of the gospel message in all our cities of America, and especially in the southern states of America; and not only in America, but in all parts of the world. Many of them are lying in darkness. As we see the increase of iniquity in the earth, we know that there was never greater need of the exercise of Christlike virtue and compassion, never greater need of humble, faithful labor for those who are perishing in ignorance and sin. The knowledge of Christ, the word and wisdom of God, the essence of truth, was never more greatly needed. Never was there greater need that the truth should go forth as a lamp that burneth.  {LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 6}
[LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 7]         We are far behind in doing for our cities the work that God has given us to do. Souls who should now have the light of truth are still in ignorance of it. The word of God is represented as a light. His servants are declared to be light-bearers. "A city that is set on an hill," the Saviour said, "can not be hid. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." The light is to be set on high, not hidden under a bushel. It is to be placed where it can give light to all who are in the house.  {LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 7}
[LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 8]          But before the precious light can shine to all that are in the house, there is needed a spirit of re-conversion in many of our people. For years the Lord has been dishonored, the glory due to him has been withheld, because of the way in which the needs of the cities have been disregarded and neglected. Cities have been left unworked that should have been given faithful and wise labor, and souls who might have been converted are still in ignorance of the last saving message.  {LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 8}
[LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 9]          "Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee. For, behold, the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people: but the Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising."  {LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 9}
[LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 10]          Wake up, brethren, wake up and answer: "For Zion's sake will I not hold my peace, and for Jerusalem's sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof shall go forth as brightness and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth."                        Mrs. E. G. White.  {LUH, November 11, 1908 par. 10}
[LUH, November 19, 1908 par. 1]       November 19, 1908 An Appeal.    To Ministers and Church Officers.         Dear Brethren: -- As I read the reports of labor published in the Review, and our other denominational periodicals from week to week, my heart is rejoiced over the progress of the Third Angel's Message in the home field and abroad. Our workers are having many remarkable experiences. The Lord is going before them, preparing the way, and the cause of present truth is making rapid advancement. This should be a source of profound gratitude to God. As we contrast the present prosperity of the work with the early years of poverty passed through by the pioneers of this cause, when our numbers were but few and our resources were limited, we can but exclaim, "What hath God wrought!"  {LUH, November 19, 1908 par. 1}
[LUH, November 19, 1908 par. 2]          And yet there remains much to be done. In the past we have not been as diligent as we ought to have been in seeking to save the lost. Precious opportunities have been allowed to pass by unimproved. This has delayed the coming of our King. Had the people of God constantly preserved a living connection with Him from the beginning of the great advent movement; had they obeyed His word and advanced in all His opening providences, they would today be in the heavenly Canaan.  {LUH, November 19, 1908 par. 2}
[LUH, November 19, 1908 par. 3]         We have done only a small part of the evangelical work that God desires us to do among our neighbors and friends. In every city of our land there are those who know not the truth. And out in the broad world beyond the seas, there are many new fields in which we must plow the ground and sow the seed.  {LUH, November 19, 1908 par. 3}
[LUH, November 19, 1908 par. 4]          A few faithful missionaries are even now planting the standard of truth in fields far away. Publications are multiplying in many languages. These silent messengers are enlightening thousands. But as a people we come far short of moving forward as fast as the providence of God opens the way. Our General gives the command, "Go forward." Thousands are thirsting for living truth. The Macedonian cry is coming to us from every direction, "Come over and help us." We look about us, and inquire, "Who will go?" O that every follower of Jesus might respond: "Send me. I long to do something for my Master."  {LUH, November 19, 1908 par. 4}
[LUH, November 19, 1908 par. 5]          Time and again I have had presented before me a vision of people across the broad ocean, standing in perplexity, and pale with anxiety, earnestly inquiring, "What is truth?" They say: "We want the bread of life. Our churches are backslidden from God. We want to find the old paths. We want to come back to the simplicity of gospel religion." My tears flow as I see this picture rising vividly before me. The voice from heaven pleads, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." While so great a work remains to be done, shall not we, as Christ's followers, arouse to a sense of our God-given responsibility, and be active in doing our part?                  Mrs. E. G. White.                     ［To be continued.］  {LUH, November 19, 1908 par. 5}
[LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 1]       November 25, 1908 An Appeal     (Concluded).                 The Example of Nehemiah.          When about to journey to Jerusalem with the hope of restoring the walls about the stricken city of his fathers, Nehemiah frankly told King Artaxerxes of the work he contemplated doing, and requested help to insure the success of the enterprise. He obtained a letter to the keeper of the king's forest in the mountains of Lebanon, directing him to furnish such timber as would be needed for the wall of Jerusalem and the buildings that were to be erected. And the means which he lacked he solicited from those who were able to bestow.  {LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 1}
[LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 2]          In writing on this subject in years past, I have said:--  {LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 2}
[LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 3]          " The Lord still moves upon the hearts of kings and rulers in behalf of His people. Those who are laboring for Him are to avail themselves of the help that He prompts men to give for the advancement of His cause. The agents through whom these gifts come, may open ways by which the light of truth shall be given to many benighted lands. These men may have no sympathy with God's work, no faith in Christ, no acquaintance with His word; but their gifts are not on this account to be refused.  {LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 3}
[LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 4]          "The Lord has placed His goods in the hands of unbelievers as well as believers; all may return to Him His own, for the doing of the work that must be done for a fallen world. As long as we are in this world, as long as the Spirit of God strives with the children of men, so long are we to receive favors as well as to impart them. We are to give to the world the light of truth, as revealed in the Scriptures; and we are to receive from the world that which God moves upon them to give in behalf of His cause.  {LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 4}
[LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 5]          "The Lord's work might receive far greater favors than it is now receiving if we would approach men in wisdom, acquainting them with the work, and giving them an opportunity of doing that which it is our privilege to induce them to do for its advancement. If we, as God's servants, would take a wise and prudent course, His good hand would prosper us in our efforts.  {LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 5}
[LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 6]          "Some may question the propriety of receiving gifts from unbelievers. Let such ask themselves: 'Who is the real owner of our world? To whom belong its houses and lands, and its treasures of gold and silver?' God has an abundance in our world, and He has placed His goods in the hands of all, both the obedient and the disobedient. He is ready to move upon the hearts of worldly men, even idolaters, to give of their abundance for the support of His work; and He will do this as soon as His people learn to approach these men wisely and to call their attention to that which it is their privilege to do. If the needs of the Lord's work were set forth in a proper light before those who have means and influence, these men might do much to advance the cause of present truth. God's people have lost many privileges of which they could have taken advantage, had they not chosen to stand independent of the world.  {LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 6}
[LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 7]          "In the providence of God, we are daily brought into connection with the unconverted. By His own right hand, God is preparing the way before us, in order that His work may progress rapidly. As co-laborers with Him, we have a sacred work to do. We are to have travail of soul for those who are in high places; we are to extend to them the gracious invitation to come to the marriage feast.  {LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 7}
[LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 8]          "Although now almost wholly in the possession of wicked men, all the world, with its riches and treasures, belongs to God. 'The earth is the Lord's, and the fullness thereof.' 'The silver is Mine, and the gold is Mine, saith the Lord of hosts.' 'Every beast of the forest is Mine, and all the birds of the mountains; and the wild beasts of the field are Mine. If I were hungry, I would not tell thee; for the world is Mine, and the fulness thereof.' O that Christians might realize more and still more fully that it is their privilege and their duty, while cherishing right principles, to take advantage of every heaven-sent opportunity for advancing God's kingdom in this world!"                  Ellen G. White.  {LUH, November 25, 1908 par. 8}
[LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 1]       December 2, 1908 Extracts from Unpublished Testimonies.         "Side by side, wearing the yoke of Christ, the laborers of God must do their appointed work. The question as to who is our neighbor is answered in the mission fields at home and abroad, that await our labor. These call for no Pharisaical principles, no narrow views. The worker is not to follow his own ideas and plans for work. The Lord's individuality is to be sunk in no living being. Christ's followers are to love God supremely, and their neighbor as themselves."  {LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 1}
[LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 2]          "The business connected with every branch of the work of God, requires men who are working in harmony with God; for power and success in the work can be obtained only through the co-operation of the human and the divine. Men who are not spiritually-minded, who are not consecrated to God, have no permission to perform, or authority to exercise, in regard to the willing and doing of their fellow-men. Without the best of evidence that one understands heavenly and eternal things, he should not be authorized to minister in matters connected with the work that concerns the salvation of souls for whom Christ has died."  {LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 2}
[LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 3]          "There are souls who are starving for sympathy, starving for the bread of life; but they have not confidence to make known their great need. Those who bear their responsibilities in connection with the work of God should understand that they are under the most solemn obligation to help those souls; and they would be prepared to help them if they, themselves, had retained the soft, subduing influence of the love of Christ. Do these poor souls, ready to die, look to them for help? No, they did this until they could have no hope of help from that quarter. They see not a hand outstretched to save."  {LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 3}
[LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 4]          "The Lord calls upon the churches who know the truth to be converted, soul, body, and spirit, to be sanctified and dedicated to His service. They are not to stand, saying, "Who is my neighbor?" They are to bear in mind that their neighbor is the one who most needs their help and sympathy. Those who will stand where the Lord can work through them to communicate light to the world, will be chosen as vessels unto honor."  {LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 4}
[LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 5]          "The field of labor is vast; agencies of every kind will be set in action to oppose the works of God, and by indifference and unfaithfulness now we shall range ourselves on the enemy's side. No wall of selfishness is to be erected to prescribe certain limits to any person's work in seeking to get light in any way before the people. One single act in this line is a link in a chain which will extend to others. Let there be no selfish practice in God's work. Let there be no narrow ideas; for they may shut out opportunities and privileges whereby souls may be reached. Limits may be prescribed which will dishonor God and encourage selfishness. And the spirit of selfishness is strange fire which should not be mingled with God's sacred sacrifice."  {LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 5}
[LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 6]         "God has sent His Son to communicate His own life to humanity. Christ declares, 'I live by the Father,' My life and His being one. No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared Him. 'For as the Father hath life in Himself, so hath He given to the Son to have life in Himself; and hath given Him authority to execute judgment also, because He is the Son of man.' The head of every man is Christ, as the head of Christ is God. 'And ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's.'"  {LUH, December 2, 1908 par. 6}
[LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 1]      December 9, 1908 Extract from an Unpublished Testimony  Written March 13, 1897.         The word of God must be our authority in all things. The testimony of David in this respect was, "Thou art my portion, O Lord: I have said that I would keep Thy words. I entreated Thy favor with my whole heart: be merciful unto me according to Thy word. I thought on my ways, and turned my feet unto Thy testimonies. I made haste and delayed not to keep Thy commandments. The bands of the wicked have robbed me: but I have not forgotten Thy law. At midnight I will arise to give thanks unto Thee because of Thy righteous judgments."  {LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 1}
[LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 2]          How is the Lord the portion of His people? He can be such to them only when they choose Him above everything earthly and temporal. But there are very many who prefer every other portion rather than the heavenly treasure. This is not appreciated. They prize more highly the selfish pleasures that minister only to the gratification of self. They consider the possession of lands, of houses, and of money, the most desirable prize they can gain: for they know that when once these are in their hands, they will receive the esteem and favor of the world. The standard of the world estimates a man according to his money value. This certainly can raise him to position and honor as far as the world is concerned, but it can never give him true value of character.  {LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 2}
[LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 3]          Those who exercise true faith in Jesus Christ will be blessed with sharp discernment. Everything connected with truth and righteousness will be precious in ［his］ sight. The knowledge of God, and of Jesus Christ whom He has sent, will lead man to place a high value on every faculty given him of God. He will have a keen sense of his obligation to keep these intrusted treasures in the most wholesome condition, that he may ever discern the value of God, and choose Him as his portion forever.  {LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 3}
[LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 4]          The privilege bestowed upon us in doing service for Christ is the highest exaltation that can be given to the human agent. And God desires that man shall choose Him as the portion of his soul. Without this decided acceptance of the heavenly gift, in preference to any other that the world can give, Christ's followers can never be one with Him, as He is one with the Father.  {LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 4}
[LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 5]          Consider the wondrous power of our God, and then call to mind His love for fallen man. He "so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." How can man, for whom God has done so much, for whom Christ has given His life, continue in his perversity? Can we wonder that at the close of the thousand years, all who have refused to accept Him shall be destroyed with fire from heaven outside the city of God? God declares that this shall be so. He says, "Behold, the day of the Lord cometh, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate: and He shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it. . . . And I will punish the world for their evil; and the wicked for their iniquity, and I will cause the arrogancy of the proud to cease, and I will lay low the haughtiness of the terrible."  {LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 5}
[LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 6]         I love Jesus. I tremble at the word of God. I am seeking to hide myself in the cleft of the rock, that I may behold His holiness of character. God has a people, and I want to be among them. I want, too, that you shall be among them. And if you will, without any reservation, give up your way and will to God, you may. The Spirit calls today. There is hope still.  {LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 6}
[LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 7]         The church of God, enfeebled and defective though it is through yielding to temptation, is the only object upon earth on which He bestows His supreme regard. His interest, with all the interest of the heavenly host, is all with His people, who, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, are to shine as lights in the world. His Holy Spirit is giving rich and constant supplies of grace for every emergency. Not one needs to stumble, for Christ has said, "He that followeth Me, shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life."  {LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 7}
[LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 8]          Satan has a church upon the earth, which outnumbers the church of Christ. Christ calls it the "Synagogue of Satan," because its members are the children of sin and transgression. They have ceased to honor God; they have cast His divine law aside; they have confounded the distinction between good and evil. But the world's Redeemer will have a church in which these essential differences will be made apparent, where the character of God will be represented. In marked contrast to the character of Satan, the beauty of holiness will be exemplified, the loveliness of truth shine forth in life and practice. Its members will love, honor, and glorify God, whom the world has despised. These are the fruits by which they are known to the world; these will have the superscription of heaven, by which all men may know that they are Christ's disciples.                     ［To be continued.］  {LUH, December 9, 1908 par. 8}
[LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 1]       December 23, 1908 Extract from an Unpublished Testimony Written March 13, 1897     (Concluded)         Through Jesus Christ, God has made every provision that His people may connect with divine agencies, and that these agencies may cooperate with human instrumentalities. They may reveal to a world that is dead in trespasses and sins, the power and sufficiency of Christ. They will present before the world another world of higher, holier laws than worldly-wise men can invent or earth obey, a purer happiness and joy than earth can give to its votaries, coming through a service that is independent of all human inventions.  {LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 1}
[LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 2]          Christ's church on earth is to resemble heaven, a temple built after the pattern of things shown in the holy mount. Man must give up his ideas, his plans, and devices, and let God work out His original intentions. The great Designer must not be impeded in His work by human wisdom. His work and purpose have not been understood. Through the miscalculations of man, the church today is so misshapen that it can not be accepted by the great Builder. Human counsel has been so abundant, that individual experience is rare. Men are placed where God should be. God's plans are turned aside, and men's measures brought in to fashion and mould. But the great and perfect Designer pronounces the work imperfect. The temple that He is building after the pattern of things in the heavens must have the exact proportions assigned it by the Architect, whose pattern is without a flaw. He has brought the golden measuring rod from heaven, and every worker is employed only as he works under His superintendence, and according to His plans.  {LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 2}
[LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 3]         There must be no human calculations. God will have as workers, only those who will be laborers together with Him, who will yoke up with Christ, and learn of Him meekness and lowliness of heart. His directions are, " Make everything according to the pattern shown thee in the mount." Then a temple of heavenly design will be presented to the world, where the divine presence is manifested, and to which is affixed God's seal.  {LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 3}
[LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 4]          What has Jesus, the precious Saviour of the world done, that human, finite beings should put Him to open shame, and thus crucify Him afresh? Satan has remarkable power over all who open their hearts to temptation. But the mind, the character, the reason, belong to God. Christ is saying, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness, and all things shall be added unto you." But you are saying, "I will not do as Christ has said. I will seek my own interest first; I want none of God's ways."  {LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 4}
[LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 5]          While you thus co-operate with Satan, he walks by your side. He says, "Whatever may be true in regard to life eternal, in order to make a success of business, you must serve me. I hold your welfare in my hands. Riches, pleasure, honor, and happiness I can give you. If you will hearken only to my counsel, you will succeed. You can not be successful if you allow yourself to be carried away with any whimsical notions. I will prepare the way before you." These are Satan's temptations. But will any turn away for this from God and heaven, thrusting eternity out of your reckoning, working like a slave in the service of Satan? Will it pay to do this?  {LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 5}
[LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 6]          Like Christ, every man has had offered to him the kingdoms of this world if he will acknowledge the supremacy of Satan. And how many are doing this before the universe of heavenly intelligences, before God their Creator, and Jesus Christ their Redeemer? But suppose all of Satan's alluring temptations were just as he presents them, will you, even if you knew that by assenting to them you would gain the whole world, be so infatuated, so bewitched as to sacrifice your hope of heaven, your spiritual and immortal interests for mere worldly advantages?  {LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 6}
[LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 7]          You have another life than that which you live in this world. You are to consider this, and live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. Happiness and success are the prospects presented before you if you will work in Christ's lines. But how many are saying, "I will not accept the conditions. I will have my own way and will in the matter." I warn you that if you keep on in this course, you will have all your own way with all it implies. This is nothing less than the loss of your soul. But for all who, for their Saviour's sake, will make any and every sacrifice, even to want, and hunger, and death, there awaits the crown of eternal life that Paul was seeking for, and an eternal weight of glory.  {LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 7}
[LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 8]          Then no longer neglect this great salvation, as many of us are most assuredly doing. Your salvation has been purchased by the Lord Jesus, in giving His life for you. It will be found that there are some things worse than temporal death. It is better for a soul to die, than to sin; better to be in poverty and suffer hunger than to do a dishonest action. Should your success be purchased at so fearful a price as surrender to the control of Satan, you will find perplexities and embarrassments you never dreamed of. His presentations of worldly attractions are as a deceitful mirage, terrible as his own character, fearful as hell.  {LUH, December 23, 1908 par. 8}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 1]       December 30, 1908 Work for Every Member of the Family.         Our households must be set in order, and earnest efforts must be made to interest every member of the family in missionary enterprises. We must seek to engage the sympathies of our children in earnest work for the unsaved, that they may do their best at all times, and in all places, to represent Christ.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 1}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 2]          Satan and his angels are wide awake, and intensely active, working with energy and perseverance through human instrumentalities, to bring about his purpose of obliterating from the mind of man the knowledge of God.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 2}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 3]          The reason why the churches sit in darkness and have no light, is that they have given no light; they have not been as a city set on a hill, that it cannot be hid. O that all would cultivate a love for souls, and deny inclination. Then the life of Christ would burn in the heart, and souls for whom he died, would rejoice in the revealed mercy of God.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 3}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 4]          There can be no such thing as a slothful Christian.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 4}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 5]          Parents should work to this end, that they and their children might become missionaries.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 5}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 6]          This means that you should be vigilant, diligent in searching the Scriptures, pouring out your soul before God in your closet, that you may not fail or be discouraged.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 6}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 7]          We need missionary ministers.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 7}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 8]          Spiritual indolence is sin. The secret of our success in the work of God, will be found in the harmonious working of the people. There must be concentrated action. Every member of Christ must act his part in the cause of God, according to the ability that God has given him. We must press together against obstructions and difficulties, shoulder to shoulder, and heart to heart. Christ drew the hearts of His hearers to Him by the manifestation of His love, and then little by little, as they were able to bear it, He unfolded to them the great truths of God. We must learn also to adapt our labors to different people -- to meet them where they are. While the claims of the law of God are to be presented to the world, we should never forget that love, the love of Christ, is the only power that can soften the heart and lead to obedience.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 8}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 9]          You cannot tell how few may be the days of your probation. The Lord may say very soon "Cut down the tree; for it is not profitable that it should stand in the garden of the Lord."  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 9}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 10]          We need to branch out more in our methods of labor; not a hand should be bound; not a soul discouraged; not a voice should be hushed; let every individual labour privately or publicly to help forward this grand work. Place the burdens upon men and women of the church that they may grow by reason of exercise, and thus become efficient agencies in the hand of the Lord for the enlightenment of those who sit in darkness.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 10}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 11]          There has been so much preaching to our churches that they have almost ceased to appreciate the gospel ministry. The time has come when this order of things should be changed. Let the minister call out the individual church-members to help him by house-to-house work, to carry the truth into regions beyond.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 11}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 12]          Let every church awake out of sleep; let the members unite themselves together in the love of Jesus, and in sympathy for perishing souls, all go forth to their neighbors, pointing them to the way of salvation. Our Leader has all power in heaven and in earth.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 12}
[LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 13]          Let men tremble with the sense of the responsibility of knowing the truth. The ends of the world are come. Proper consideration of these things will lead all to make an entire consecration of all that they have and are, to their God. There should be no boasting; no seeking for the highest places; but all should be ambitious to use their vitality with an eye single to the glory of God -- the sacred work in which it is our exalted privilege to engage.                           Mrs. E. G. White.  {LUH, December 30, 1908 par. 13}
[LUH, March 31, 1909 par. 1]       March 31, 1909 Remember the Sabbath Day to Keep it Holy.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         Letters have come to me from several persons with the request that I should write in regard to the manner in which we should observe the Sabbath. We have the Bible plain and clear upon this subject. We should not leave the work of the six working days to be done on the Sabbath. Through Moses the Lord said to the children of Israel, "Tomorrow is the rest day of the holy Sabbath of the Lord; bake that which you will bake today, and seethe that which ye will seethe, and that which is left lay up to keep until the morning." "The manna was like coriander seed, and the color like bdellium. And the people went about and gathered it, and ground it in the mills or beat with a mortar and baked it in pans and made cakes of it." Thus there was something to be done in the preparing even of the heaven-sent bread for the children of Israel. This was a test for them. God desired to see whether or not they would keep the Sabbath holy. The Lord told the children of Israel that this work must be done on the preparation day--Friday. On that day they were to bake that which they would bake and seethe that which they would seethe.  {LUH, March 31, 1909 par. 1}
[LUH, March 31, 1909 par. 2]         The word of God comes down through the ages to this time. This direction from the lips of Jehovah is for our spiritual interest, or it would not have been spoken. God would have the Sabbath kept as a day of rest and spiritual devotion. Any careless inattention in reference to this is displeasing to Him.  {LUH, March 31, 1909 par. 2}
[LUH, March 31, 1909 par. 3]         The Bible is a perfect guide; and if its pages are carefully studied with hearts willing to understand, no one need err upon this question. Here is presented with great clearness the duties and obligations of man to his God and to his fellow-man. The word of God obeyed will not degrade him. It will elevate the mind and soften the heart, and give peace and gladness to the soul. The Word obeyed never leads to the forgetfulness of God, but to remembrance of Him. In its pages are distinctly marked out the relations we sustain to each other and to God.  {LUH, March 31, 1909 par. 3}
[LUH, March 31, 1909 par. 4]          Immorality and ignorance prevail in the world, but it is because the carnal heart chooses darkness rather than light. The light shines from the written word, in bright clear rays, and if ignorance now exists, it is because men do not for themselves become diligent students of the pages of knowledge that they may become intelligent. The intelligent mind is one of Heaven's most precious gifts. It is beyond estimate, and God demands the full improvement of this talent.  {LUH, March 31, 1909 par. 4}
[LUH, March 31, 1909 par. 5]          The Bible is a guide in the management of children, and if parents desire, they may find a course marked out for the education and training of their children, that they may make no blunders. If the rules laid down for parental authority were employed, the workers would not be called upon so often to settle church trials, and be made to weep and mourn over the perversity of those members of the church who seem uncontrollable, because, when they were children, they followed their own way, and have brought into their religious experience their unbending will. But when this Guide is followed, parents, instead of giving ultimate indulgence to their children, will use more of the chastening rod; instead of being blind to their faults, and perverted tempers, and alive only to their virtues, they will have a clear discernment, and will look upon these things in the light of the Bible. They will know that they must command their children in the right way. If parents, instead of abusing their children and provoking them to wrath by their uncontrollable tempers, would see in the word of God that they must learn as children in the school of Christ, the lessons of self-control, of meekness and lowliness of heart, there would not be so great inconsistencies revealed in the government of children in professedly Christian families. Threatenings, scoldings, and blows are dealt under the control of blind passion. And then, when they are not out of patience or in a passion, they go to the other extreme, caressing, kissing, and indulging them in everything they had forbidden. Many parents who are called the best of men and women are thus educating their children to become transgressors of the law of God, to be inmates of the prisons and alms-houses. They bring them up with passions unrestrained, tempers ungoverned, and with but little pains-taking effort on their part to educate them in moral principles. Could such parents look into the future, and see the path into which they are placing the feet of their children, they would come to their senses before it is too late, before the evil that has been left uncorrected has become moulded and fashioned into their character; but they allowed them to be controlled by the enemy of man. Satan is their chosen leader. It is while men sleep that the enemy sows tares in the heart. The Lord bade Moses enjoin upon the Israelites that they would teach their children the commandments of God, when they should rise up and when they should sit down, when they go out and when they come in, and when they should walk with them by the way. The many now who are bemoaning the waywardness of their children have only themselves to blame. But let these look to their Bibles, and see what God enjoins upon them as parents and guardians. Let them take up their long-neglected duty. They need to humble themselves and to repent before God for their neglect to follow His directions in the training of their children. They need to change their own course of action and follow the Bible strictly and carefully as their guide and counsellor.                   (To be continued.)  {LUH, March 31, 1909 par. 5}
[LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 1]      April 7, 1909 Remember the Sabbath Day to Keep it Holy     By Mrs. E. G. White.         It is a great work to educate, discipline, and train minds for the service of God here, and to dwell in the courts above forever. In the world to come your children will be just what you have made them in this world. "Remember" is placed at the very first of the fourth commandment. Parents, remember the Sabbath day yourselves to keep if holy; and if you do this, you are giving the proper instruction to your children. They will reverence God's holy day.  {LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 1}
[LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 2]          Let it be your study to select and make your homes as far from Sodom and Gomorrah as you can. Keep out of the large cities. If possible, make your home in the quiet retirement of the country, even if you never can become wealthy by doing so. Come where there is the best influence. Give your children employment. Let them learn some trade. Teach them to be useful on some piece of ground. If you do not keep them busy, the devil will. Children have active minds, and they need to be employed in lifting the burdens of practical life. They should never be left to pick up their employment. Parents should control this matter themselves.  {LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 2}
[LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 3]          Ministers' children are in many cases the most neglected children in the world, for the reason that their father can be with them but little, and they are left to choose their own amusement and employment. But the first work of the father should be to situate his children so that they will have work to do, and receive an education in physical work as well as in hard study of books. It may be a gratification to have your children with you; but if you are so situated that you cannot give them employment, place them where they can work and employ their God-given powers in useful labor. They will come to you in the end far stronger in moral powers and in a knowledge that will be of advantage to them and you.  {LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 3}
[LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 4]          Children are a heritage from the Lord, and the Lord requires of parents that they should give special instruction to their children. Like Abraham, they are to command their children and their household after them. If they neglect this part of the work, they are disqualifying themselves to care for the flock of God.  {LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 4}
[LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 5]          Parents, do not select a business that will constantly stand in the way to obstruct the exercise of your Christian duties, and where you must imperil your Christian principles. Be firm, be faithful where you are. You are on the battle field. Bring moral courage and firm principle to your aid. Wherever Providence has placed you, take up your God-appointed work. Serve Him most faithfully, but enter into no business relations with men; do not become partners with those who do not revere the Sabbath, and who laugh at your attempt to keep it. They are constantly working out Satan's devices that you should bring worldly business into the Sabbath. They make it their boast that they are just as good as you are. Keep holy the Sabbath day at whatever sacrifice to yourself. Never allow the holy day of the Lord to be disregarded by yourself or by your children.  {LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 5}
[LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 6]          And wherever you make your home, there erect your altar. Seek the blessing of God upon your home and your children, morning and evening.  {LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 6}
[LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 7]          The Lord declares, "Them that honor Me I will honor." The reason that there are so many unhappy, self-willed, ungrateful children, is that they are not educated to revere God, to love Him, to pray to Him, to keep His commandments holy. With the one hand of persevering faith lay hold of your children; with the other hand lifted to heaven, grasp the merciful hand of Jesus Christ. Christian education is needed in your home. All through the week, keep the Lord's holy Sabbath in view; for that day is to be devoted to the service of God. It is the day when the hands are to rest from worldly employment, and when the soul needs to receive special attention.  {LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 7}
[LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 8]          From the very cradle the children are to be educated and right impressions to be given to the mind. They are to be instructed in regard to the knowledge of God and His holy commandments. Neither infants, nor children, nor youth, should hear an impatient word from father, mother, or any member of the household; for they receive impressions very early in life, and what parents make of them today they will be tomorrow, and the next day and the next. The first lessons impressed upon the child are never forgotten.                    (To be continued.)  {LUH, April 7, 1909 par. 8}
[LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 1]      April 14, 1909 Remember the Sabbath Day to Keep it Holy     By Mrs. E. G. White.    (Concluded.)         Then search the Scriptures, parents. Be not only hearers, but doers of the Word. Meet God's standard in the education of your children. Let them see that you are preparing for the Sabbath on the working days of the week. All preparation should be made, every stitch taken, on the six working days; all cooking for the Sabbath should be done on the preparation day. It is possible to do this, and if you make it a rule, you can do it. The commandment is, "Bake that which ye will bake today, and seethe that ye will seethe, for tomorrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath." That day is not to be given to the cooking of food, or pleasure seeking, or worldly employment. Explain your work and its purpose to your children, and let them help themselves and their parents in their preparation to keep the Sabbath according to the commandment. Lead your children to consider the Sabbath a delight, the day of days, the holy of the Lord, honorable. Do not allow yourself to spend the precious hours of the Sabbath in your bed. The heads of the house should be astir early.  {LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 1}
[LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 2]         On Friday, the clothing of the children looked after during the week, should all be laid out by their own hands under the direction of the mother, so that they can dress quickly, without any confusion or rushing about, and hasty speeches. Dress; then come to the table without levity. Boisterous noise and contention should not be allowed any day of the week; but on the Sabbath all should be quietness. No loud-toned commands should be heard at any time; but on the Sabbath they are entirely out of place. This is God's holy day; the day that He has set apart to commemorate His creative works; a day which He has sanctified and hallowed.  {LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 2}
[LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 3]         In many families boots and shoes are blacked and brushed, and stitches taken, all because these little odds and ends were not done on Friday. They did not "Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy." It is dishonoring God to make the Sabbath a feast day, a day of baking and boiling, of blacking boots and performing work that should be done the six working days. Do not dishonor God by bringing down its sacredness to the level of the common working days.  {LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 3}
[LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 4]          In the morning the family should gather about the table quietly, and it would be well that if on the Sabbath there should ever be a simple, palatable meal, yet something that would be considered a treat, something that they do not have every day in the week. Then, before or after the meal, should come the family worship. This should be a service in which all the children should take part. All should have their Bibles, each reading a verse or two. Then a simple hymn should be sung, followed not by a long and wearisome prayer, but by a simple petition, telling the Lord in the simplest manner their needs, and expressing their gratitude for God's mercies and blessings. This invites Jesus as a welcome guest into your house and heart. In the family, long prayers of remote things are not in place, and make the hour of prayer weariness, when it should be considered a privilege and a blessing. Make the season one of interest and joy; never let the children consider it a burden.  {LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 4}
[LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 5]          On the Sabbath, parents should give all the time they can to their children, thus making it a delight. I have seen many families where father, mother, and the older members of the household, take themselves away from the younger children, and leave them to amuse themselves as best they can. After a while, the children become weary and go out of doors, and engage in play or some kind of mischief. Thus the Sabbath has no sacred significance to them. In pleasant weather the parents can take their children out for a walk in the fields and forest, and talk to them of the lofty trees, the shrubs and flowers, and teach them that God is the Maker of all these things. Then teach them the reasons for the Sabbath, that it is to commemorate God's created works. After working six days, He rested the seventh, and blessed and hallowed the day of His rest. Thus the most profitable instruction can be given.  {LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 5}
[LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 6]          The sweet story of Bethlehem can be repeated. Present before them Christ as the babe in Bethlehem, a child obedient to His father and mother, a youth industrious, helping to support the family. Thus you can teach your children that Christ was a child like themselves, and that He knows the trials and perplexities, the temptations, the weariness, the joys, and the happiness of youth. Read the interesting stories in the Bible history. Thus the day to them will be the best of the seven. But if the parents loiter in bed on the Sabbath and rise late, all is confusion and bustle to prepare for breakfast and Sabbath-school, the day becomes weariness, the Sabbath desecrated, no holy feelings are inspired to come into the home. The Sabbath-school becomes a dread. I counsel you, my Sabbath-keeping brethren and sisters, to "Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy." You must change greatly. Many of your habits and practices on the Sabbath are displeasing to God. If you would train your children to observe the Sabbath according to the commandment, you must do it by precept and example. The deep engraving of truth in the heart is never wholly effaced. The impressions made on the heart in early life are seen in after years. They may be buried, but they will seldom be obliterated. Teach your children that the commandments of God must become the rule of their lives. Circumstances may occur to separate the children from their parents and from their home, but the lessons of instruction given in childhood and youth will be a blessing to them throughout their lifetime.  {LUH, April 14, 1909 par. 6}
[LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 1]       April 21, 1909 Deeper Consecration.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         The teachers employed in our schools should be men who are acquainted with God through an experimental knowledge. They know him because they obey all the commandments He has given them. Jehovah engraved His ten commandments on tables of stone that all the inhabitants of the earth might understand His eternal and unchangeable character. Those teachers who desire to advance in learning and proficiency, need to lay right hold of these wonderful revelations of God. But it is only as heart and mind are brought into harmony with God that they will understand the divine requirements.  {LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 1}
[LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 2]          None need concern themselves about those things which the Lord has not revealed to us. In these days speculations will abound, but the Lord declares, "The secret things belong unto the Lord." The Voice that spoke to Israel from Sinai is speaking in these last days to men and women, saying, "Thou shalt have no other God's before Me." The law of God was written with His own finger on tables of stone, thus showing that it could never be changed or abolished. It is to be preserved through the eternal ages, immutable as the principles of His government in heaven and in earth. Men have set their wills against the will of God, but this will not silence His words of wisdom and command, though they may set their speculative theories in opposition to the teachings of revelations, and exalt human wisdom above a plain "Thus saith the Lord."  {LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 2}
[LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 3]          It should be the determination of every soul who desires to enter the pearly gates, not so much to seek to understand all about the conditions that will prevail in the future state, as to know what the Lord requires of him in this life. It is the will of God that each professing Christian shall perfect a character after the divine similitude. By studying the character of Christ revealed in the Word, by practicing His virtues, the believer will be changed into the same likeness of goodness and mercy. Christ's works of self-denial and sacrifice brought into the daily life, will develop in the soul the faith that works by love and purifies the soul. There are many who wish to evade the cross-bearing part, but the Lord speaks to all when He says, "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow Me."  {LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 3}
[LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 4]          A great work is to be accomplished by the setting forth of the saving truths of the Bible. This is the means ordained of God to stem the tide of moral corruption in the earth. Christ gave His own life to make it possible for man to be restored to the image of God. It is the power of His grace that draws men together in obedience to the truth. Those who would experience more of the sanctification of the truth in their own souls, should present the truth to those who are ignorant of it. Never will they find a more elevating, ennobling work.  {LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 4}
[LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 5]              The Teacher an Evangelist.          The work of educating our youth as outlined for us in the instruction given of God, is to be sacredly maintained. For this reason we must select as teachers those who will educate in right lines. Said my instructor: Let not teachers be chosen to educate and train the youth who will not maintain the simplicity of Christ's methods. His teachings contained the very essence of sanctified simplicity.  {LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 5}
[LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 6]          Those teachers who present matters to the student in an uncertain light are not fitted for the work of educating the youth. No man is qualified for this work unless he is daily learning to speak the words of the teacher sent from God. Now is the time to sow the gospel seed. The seed we sow must be clean and pure, and that which will produce the choicest fruit. We have no time to lose. The work of our schools is to become more and more in character like the work of Christ. Only the power of the grace of God working on human hearts and minds will make and keep the atmosphere of our schools and churches clean.  {LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 6}
[LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 7]          There have been teachers in our schools who could pass well in a worldly institution of learning, but who were unfitted for the training of our youth because they were ignorant of the truths of the gospel of Christ. They were unable to bring the simplicity of Christ into their labors. It should be the work of every teacher to present those truths that have called us out to stand as a peculiar people before the world, and which are able to keep us in harmony with Heaven's laws. In the messages that have been sent to us from time to time, we have truths that will accomplish a wonderful work of reform in our characters, if we will give them place. They will prepare us for entrance into the holy city of God. It is our privilege to make continual advancement to a higher grade of Christian living.  {LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 7}
[LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 8]          One night I was awakened and instructed to write a straight testimony regarding the work of our school at Loma Linda. By that school a solemn and sacred work was to be done. The teachings of health reform were to stand out clearly and brightly that all the youth in attendance might learn to practice them. All our educators should be strict health reformers. The Lord desires that genuine missionaries shall go out as pioneers from our schools. They are to be fully consecrated to the work, as laborers together with God, daily enlarging their sphere of usefulness, and becoming more and more fully sanctified through the truth. The influence of a consecrated medical missionary teacher in our schools is invaluable.  {LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 8}
[LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 9]          I have been instructed to present these things before our teachers. We need to be converted from our faulty lives to the faith of the gospel. Christ's followers have no need to try to shine. If they will behold constantly the life of Christ, they will be changed in mind and heart, into the same image. Then they will shine without any superficial attempt. The Lord asks for no display of goodness. In the gift of His Son He has made provision that our inward lives may be imbued with the principles of heaven. It is the appropriation of this provision that will lead to a manifestation of Christ to the world. When the people of God experience the new birth, their honesty, their uprightness, their fidelity, their steadfast principles, will unfailingly reveal it. O, what words were spoken to me! What gentleness was recommended through the grace abundantly given. The greatest manifestation that men and women can make of the grace and power of Christ, is made when the natural man becomes partaker of the divine nature, and through the power that the grace of Christ imparts, overcomes the corruptions that are in the world through lust.  {LUH, April 21, 1909 par. 9}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 1]       November 3, 1909 Exalting Christ    Mrs. E. G. White.         Every soul who truly accepts Christ by faith, will walk in humility of heart. There will be no exalting of self; but Christ will be exalted as the One on whom the hope of eternal life depends. "By grace are ye saved through faith," the apostle Paul declared. And it is the grace of Christ in us that makes us His witnesses. We can be overcomers only by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of our testimony. By a well-ordered life and a godly conversation, we become lights in the church and in the world. Spiritual things must be spiritually discerned. Those who drink most deeply of the waters of salvation, will reveal most fully the meekness and lowliness of Christ.  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 1}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 2]          I am bidden to say to those who have been called to teach the Word of God to others: Never encourage men to look to you for wisdom. When men come to you for counsel, point them to the One who reads the motives of every heart. A different spirit must come into our ministerial work. No persons must act as confessors; no man must be exalted as supreme. Our work is to humble self and to exalt Christ before the people. After His resurrection, the Saviour promised that His power should be with all who would go forth in His name. Let this power and this name be exalted. We need to keep continually before our minds the prayer of Christ when He prayed that self might be sanctified by truth and righteousness.  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 2}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 3]          The power of the eternal Father, and the sacrifice of the Son, should be studied more than it is. The perfect work of Christ was consummated in His death upon the cross. In His sacrifice and intercession at the right hand of the Father, is our only hope of salvation. It should be our joy to exalt the character of God before men, and make His name a praise in the earth.  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 3}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 4]          As David considered the works of God in the earth, and the love manifested for man, he was led to exclaim: "O Lord our Lord, how excellent is Thy name in all the earth! who hast set Thy glory above the heavens. Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast Thou ordained strength because of Thine enemies, that Thou mightest still the enemy and the avenger. When I consider Thy heavens, the work of Thy fingers, the moon and the stars, which Thou hast ordained, what is man, that Thou art mindful of him? and the son of man, that Thou visitest him? For Thou hast made him a little lower than the angels, and hast crowned him with glory and honor. . . . O Lord our Lord, how excellent is Thy name in all the earth!"  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 4}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 5]          "Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast Thou ordained strength," the psalmist says. The Lord will work through the words of even little children who have been instructed from their babyhood to love and fear Him. Through their instrumentality the Lord will teach men to be kind and tender-hearted, and to seek Him in simplicity of heart.  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 5}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 6]          "I will praise Thee, O Lord, with my whole heart," the psalmist continues; "I will show forth all Thy marvelous works, I will be glad and rejoice in Thee: I will sing praise to Thy name, O Thou Most High. When mine enemies are turned back, they shall fall and perish at Thy presence. For Thou hast maintained my right hand and my cause; Thou satest in the throne judging right."  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 6}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 7]          I have been shown that these words will be literally fulfilled. Troublous times are just before us, and this is the beginning of the end. At this time, instead of the church becoming worldly in its practices, it should be drawing near to God in a work of repentance and putting away of sin. "Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered. Blessed is the man unto whom the Lord imputeth not iniquity, and in whose spirit there is no guile."  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 7}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 8]          There is a work for our ministers and workers to do in watching diligently their religious life, that it may not be perverted by self-exalted ideas. Profession is of no avail. "Be not conformed to this world," the apostle Paul exhorts: "but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God. For I say, through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think; but to think soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith."  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 8}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 9]          The twelfth chapter of Romans is an educational one, and should be studied and understood. It contains lessons that we are to bring into the life-practise. I am bidden to bear a testimony against the danger of exalting self,--a species of self-deception that will prove the ruin of some who have once known the truth. "Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love," the apostle says; "in honor preferring one another; not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving the Lord; rejoicing in hope; patient in tribulation; continuing instant in prayer."  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 9}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 10]         We lose many and rich blessings because we neglect to seek the Lord with humble hearts. When we come to Him in sincerity of heart, asking Him to reveal our defects, He will show us a true picture of ourselves, reflected in the mirror of His Word. Then, having seen ourselves as God sees us, let us not go away forgetting what manner of men we are. Let us study critically the features of our character that are defective, and seek for grace to make them like the pattern presented in the Word of God.  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 10}
[LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 11]          The faithful minister will water with his prayers the seed sown in his discourse. He will plead that the seeds of truth may find a lodgment in hearts, and that souls may be truly converted. There is to be in the life of the minister a revelation of the Holy Spirit that will bind heart to heart in love and unity. The more of the grace and power of the Spirit that finite man receives from the Infinite, the more love will he express for his fellow-men. He will ever bear in mind his high privilege: "Ye are laborers together with God; ye are God's husbandry; ye are God's building."  {LUH, November 3, 1909 par. 11}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 1]       November 17, 1909 A Call to Consecration    Mrs. E. G. White         Every soul who receives Christ, is to reveal Christ to the world through a transformed character. His life is to be a continual manifestation of devotion to the will of God. By obedience to the commandments of God, man is to honor and glorify his Maker. In his own transformed character he is to magnify before the world the plan of salvation as a plan that is laid in the mercy and the love of God. The name of Jesus will be exalted by these representatives of Christ; for there is no other name given among men whereby we may be saved.  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 1}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 2]          The man who is truly converted is taken into the plan of God, to work for the salvation of his fellow-men. In his own life he reproduces the character of Christ. The earnest, disinterested labor of Christ in behalf of sinners is repeated in his life; the same fervor and solicitude is revealed in his prayers. The Saviour often left His disciples for seasons of prayer with His Father. At these times he poured out His soul in strong crying and tears for those He had come to save, and for power and grace to carry out the great plan of redeeming the world. His example in prayer Christ desired should be a lesson to His disciples in all ages. We cannot be too deeply impressed with the need of laboring for perishing souls. We need to feel the movings of the Spirit of God on our hearts, that we may be led to make every possible effort in their behalf. The truth that has been the means of drawing our souls to God, is to be the great power in us to lead others into the path of righteousness.  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 2}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 3]          When a laborer takes up any work for the church, it should not be in a pompous way, but humbly. He should realize that his knowledge of the truth demands much of him. No power of heaven will be denied to the one who seeks to carry out the purpose of God in his work; but the man who seeks to carry out his own plans and purposes, instead of humbly following the leading of the Lord, reveals by his actions, that were he admitted to heaven he would strive there for the first position. When there is with the minister or elder of the church a disposition to be unchristlike and to work in human wisdom rather than in the wisdom of God, dissension and strife will be created, self will be exalted, and the wisdom of man instead of the wisdom of God will be relied upon. The man who is set to do a work for the church in any line, should first consecrate himself to God and to the work. He will seek to use the methods that Christ used in His efforts to disseminate light, and will leave no means untried to forward the plan of salvation. If he will ever remember that he is a worker together with Christ, a sanctified influence will go forth from him that will make his work efficient.  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 3}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 4]          I am instructed to say to our ministers, You need to be transformed in character, or you will be deceived in regard to your position as workers in the church. The Lord is not glorified by the representations of His truth that are being made; your spirit is dishonoring to Him. A spirit of humility must be revealed in your lives. More thought must be given to soul-preparedness for the work. Self rules in your lives, and the grace of Christ cannot be made manifest.  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 4}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 5]          The work of heart-searching should begin in earnest with the ministry. There are many who need to be converted in word, in spirit, in deportment. Unless the minister seeks to live in the light of God's countenance, and to reflect His image, his influence will hurt rather than help the cause of God.  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 5}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 6]          The law of God is to be obeyed. God's Word sums up obedience of God's law in the words, "Thou shall love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind, and thy neighbor as thyself." God's law is a law of mercy, an expression of goodness; it holds His creatures responsible for allegiance to Him, places them under obligation to reveal in their characters the attributes of its Author. Through the power of the Holy Spirit the law of God is to be exemplified in the life of a Christian.  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 6}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 7]          To live the law of God, means to reveal the holiness of God's character in every action of the law. In the lives of many of our teachers and ministers this holiness is sadly lacking. With many, the law has become a dead letter. To those who, instead of allowing their lives to be controlled by the law of righteousness and truth, are being swayed by hereditary and cultivated traits of character, I am given this message: There is no time to lose. The end of all things is at hand. Soon from heaven will go forth the decree, "He that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. Behold, I come quickly; and My reward is with Me, to give every man according as his work shall be."  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 7}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 8]          Let none seek to be first, but let all now unite in ministering to the world the teachings of Christ. Each converted soul should seek earnestly to acquire a knowledge of the truth, and seek to wield an influence that will represent to worldlings a better world than this. Whatever the moral standing of those about you, it is your privilege to show plainly the line that separates you from the world. By pursuing a course in contrast to the selfishness of the world, and which by its purity condemns the practices of the world, you are to show that you are conforming to the perfect Pattern. Those who minister in word and doctrine are to beseech men and women to be reconciled to God. They are to declare their conversion from evil by consecrating the will, the talent of means, the whole being, to the service of God. Because wickedness exists in society, there should be Christian influences in every land that will stem the tide of evil by manifesting the sympathy, the tenderness, the love of Christ. "And greater works than these shall he do," Christ declared of every one of His followers; "because I go unto the Father."  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 8}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 9]          "In Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but faith which worketh by love," and purifieth the soul.  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 9}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 10]          In these words the Holy Spirit through the apostle Paul assures us that all our external privileges, all our high profession of acceptance with God, cannot take the place of faith. Sincere faith in Christ is that alone which can secure for us an entrance into the city of God. Faith in Christ, expressed in the life and character, revealed in love for God and for our brethren, makes the human agent a power in the world and in the church. I am made sad to see that many have not this faith and love; for these are the signs of our Christianity, the witness that we are the children of God. True faith in Christ will recover the backslider from the entanglements of the world, and engage him from day to day in service, that will keep his brethren from backsliding. This is the work that God requires of every soul.  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 10}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 11]          The apostle Paul exhorts those who have taken the name of Christ, "Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage." If you have lost the liberty you once enjoyed in Christ, you may recover yourself from your backslidings. If you will look to Jesus and accept His word in faith, you may present to the world a very different showing from that you have given in the past. In your life and character you may reveal the faith that works by love and purifies the soul.  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 11}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 12]          I appeal to our ministers, and to those who hold responsible places in the work of God. Do not make mistakes in your lives. You are in danger of working out an unsanctified conception of religion. To possess true religion means to make Christ your pattern, to conform the life-practice to His example. The more closely the example of Christ is followed, the more fully will the gospel light and life be expressed in us. We shall love as brethren. The light shining in us and forth from us will produce life-heat, Christian love. This love will not be confined to our homes and families, but will spread its branches, and produce fruit on the other side of the wall.  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 12}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 13]          Close, heart-searching work is required of those who minister the Word. Let this investigation take place now. They should be converted at heart who preach the Word. True repentance must be experienced by every minister who would in his ministry reach the pattern set for him in Christ. We need far less of preaching, and far more of earnest, humble seeking of the Lord. In our early experiences in the message, when we assembled for camp-meeting, ministers' meetings were often held in the early morning, when the workers sought for deep conviction of heart and true conversion, as a preparation for the work to be done at the meeting. Sins were confessed to one another and to God. Thorough work was done. At this time, even more than then, we need to seek the Lord in simplicity of heart. God says to us: "Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and He shall lift you up."  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 13}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 14]          "My brethren, be not many masters, knowing that we shall receive the greater condemnation. For in many things we offend all. If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body. . . . Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you? Let him show out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom. . . . The wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy. And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace."  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 14}
[LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 15]          "Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you. Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your hearts, ye double-minded. Be afflicted, and mourn, and weep: let your laughter be turned to mourning and your joy to heaviness. Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and He shall lift you up."  {LUH, November 17, 1909 par. 15}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 1]       June 21, 1911 Extracts from Recent Special Testimonies         The Lord is in earnest with His people. Long have they delayed entering the cities, and now they must seek to redeem the time. . . . The message of the third angel of Revelation 14 is now to be proclaimed, not only in lands far off, but in neglected places close by, where multitudes dwell unwarned and unsaved. God is calling His people at this time to a long-delayed work. Decided efforts are to be made to enlighten those who have never yet been warned. The work in the cities is now to be regarded as of special importance. Let workers be selected to labor two and two in the cities, in harmony with the counsel of experienced leaders, and under the direction and commission of Jesus Christ.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 1}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 2]          The conditions that face Christian workers in the great cities, constitute a solemn appeal for untiring effort in behalf of the millions living within the shadow of impending doom.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 2}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 3]                                   World Wide          It is in the cities of the nations that the gospel worker finds the greatest impenitence and the greatest need. . . . The cities everywhere are calling for earnest, whole-hearted labor from the servants of God.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 3}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 4]          We have done only a small part of the evangelical work that God desires us to do among our neighbors and friends. In every city of our land there are those who know not of the truth; and out in the broad world beyond the seas there are many new fields in which we must plough the ground and sow the seed.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 4}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 5]                             A Soul-Winning Effort          In these same wicked cities there are presented to soul-winners some of the greatest opportunities. With heart, and soul, and voice, they must respond to the summons of the Master of the vineyard to enter the cities, and work as laborers together with God for the winning of precious souls.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 5}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 6]                                Well Organized          A little has been done in years past, it is true, in a few cities; but in order to meet the mind of the Lord, those in responsibility must plan for the carrying forward of a broad, well organized work. They must enter into this campaign, with a determination to make God their trust, and to labor with unflagging zeal. Thus they will be enabled to do a strong, solid work and will gain confidence to continue the effort in other places.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 6}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 7]       June 21, 1911 Extracts from Recent Special Testimonies   A Readjustment of Plans         For the accomplishment of all that God calls for in warning the cities, His servants must plan for a wise distribution of the working forces. Often the laborers who might be a power for good in public meetings, are engaged in other work that allows them no time for active ministry among the people. For the conduct of affairs at the various centers of our work, those in responsibility must endeavor, as far as possible, to find consecrated men who have been trained in business lines.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 7}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 8]          In order that the work in the cities may be carried on as rapidly as possible, careful attention should be given to the distribution of laborers who are qualified to engage in this line of work. While it is in the order of God that strong institutional centers be maintained in connection with the publishing, educational, and medical work, yet it is not His design that institutional work shall be carried forward in a way that will tie up too many men of special talent, and thus rob the field of the help that these men could render in the proclamation of the message.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 8}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 9]                            Earnest Service Demanded          From the light that God has given me, I know that His cause today is in great need of the living representative of Bible truth. The ordained ministers, alone, are not equal to the task. God is calling not only upon the ministers, but also upon physicians, nurses, canvassers, Bible workers, and other consecrated laymen of varied talent, who have a knowledge of present truth, to consider the need of the unwarned cities. There should be one hundred believers actively engaged in personal missionary work, where now there is but one. Time is rapidly passing. There is much work to be done before Satanic opposition shall close up the way. Every agency must be set in operation, that present opportunities may be wisely improved.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 9}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 10]          The Lord is calling upon men and women, who have the light of the truth for this time, to engage in genuine personal missionary work.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 10}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 11]                        The Help of Apostolic Times Promised          The labors of the apostles in the early Christian church were characterized by wonderful manifestations of the power of God in the lives of the believers. Through the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, multitudes were brought to a knowledge of the truth as it is in Christ Jesus. The needs of the world today are no less than they were in the days of the apostles. Those who labor for souls in these times of impenitence and unbelief, must yield themselves wholly to God, and work in unison with heavenly intelligences. The power of the Holy Spirit will accompany the labors of those who dedicate their energies and their all unreservedly to the completion of the work that must be done in the last days.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 11}
[LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 12]                            Means Will Flow in          Angels from heaven will co-operate with them, and many will be brought to a knowledge of the truth, and will gladly cast in their lot with God's commandment-keeping people. Means will flow into the treasury; strong laborers will be raised up; the unwarned fields of the great regions beyond will be entered; and the work will soon close in triumph                                        Mrs. E. G. White.  {LUH, June 21, 1911 par. 12}
[LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 1]       September 13, 1911 An Appeal in Behalf of Our Medical  College         The proper development of the work at Loma Linda calls for prayerful thought and planning, that the instruction which the Lord has given concerning the work there may be fulfilled. Our people in the Eastern and Middle States, as well as those on the Pacific Coast, should feel an intense interest that a special work be done at Loma Linda at the present time. It fills me with anxiety to think that any who seek to obtain the benefits of the education that Loma Linda can give, should be turned away because the buildings are insufficient to give them a place. That some patients have had to be turned away from the Sanitarium has caused me sorrow. The work of the Medical College at Loma Linda must not be crippled for lack of room. There must be some way devised to enlarge quickly the buildings for the rooming of students, so that those who seek a training may not be turned away.  {LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 1}
[LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 2]          The students at Loma Linda are seeking for an education that is after the Lord's order, an education that will help them to develop into successful teachers and laborers for others. When their education there is completed, they should be able to go forth and join the intelligent workers in the world's great harvest fields who are carrying forward the work of reform that is to prepare a people to stand in the day of Christ's coming. Everywhere workers are needed who know how to combat disease and give skilful care to the sick and suffering. We should do all in our power to enable those who desire to be thus fitted for service, to gain the necessary training. I am instructed that those among us who have means should become God's agencies in this work.  {LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 2}
[LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 3]          Our people should become intelligent in the treatment of sickness without the aid of poisonous drugs. Many should seek to obtain the education that will enable them to combat disease in its varied forms by the most simple methods. Thousands have gone down to the grave because of the use of poisonous drugs, who might have been restored to health by the simple methods of treatment. Water treatments, wisely and skilfully given, may be the means of saving many lives. Let diligent study be united with faithful ministry. Let prayers of faith be offered by the bedside of the sick. Let the sick be encouraged to claim the promises of God for themselves. "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Christ Jesus, the Saviour of men, is to be brought into our labors and councils more and more.  {LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 3}
[LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 4]          I am instructed that there are among us those who should become God's agents to labor for the advancement of this work. The Lord would be pleased to see our people who have means using it freely in opening the way for workers to get a training as medical missionaries. To those who have money we say, Make your donations. The Lord has given us great advantages in bringing into our possession such institutions as Loma Linda. Let us cooperate with Him in making these places a blessing to humanity. By liberal gifts let us say to the burden bearers at Loma Linda, "Put up your men's dormitory quickly."  {LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 4}
[LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 5]          Elders Irwin and Corliss have been selected to visit our brethren in some of the larger conferences, and to ask for immediate help for Loma Linda. Others also are to be appointed to prepare the way for the work to go forward at Loma Linda. The Lord has made it possible for this place to stand as a training center for medical evangelists. A good beginning has been made, but the work must broaden. Help is needed at this time. Let us make room for the carrying forward of the grand work that the Lord has specified should be done. Now, just now, let your means be invested to provide the buildings which the carrying on of this work demands. Do not delay. Encourage the brethren who shall call for means by revealing a spirit that is willing to do the work which greatly needs to be done.  {LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 5}
[LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 6]          I ask you, my brethren and sisters, to do what you can to help, and do it now. Let your means be invested in this work that is so far-reaching. This is the work of God. He has given us great advantages for the carrying on of His work; He now calls for the advantage of your means, that many may be qualified to go forth to finish up His work in the earth. The Lord will reward all who come forward in emergencies, and do their best. Those who can help should be deeply interested in preparing the way for those who wish to be qualified as missionaries for God. My brethren and sisters, work for God with your means while you have opportunity. In doing this, you will be using your talent to His name's glory.        Sanitarium, Cal., Aug. 29, 1911. Mrs. E. G. White.  {LUH, September 13, 1911 par. 6}
[LUH, February 7, 1912 par. 1]       February 7, 19122    Chicago Work         At the time that I saw this representation, scenes that would soon take place in Chicago, and other large cities also passed before me. As wickedness increased, and the protecting power of God was withdrawn, there were destructive winds and tempests; buildings were destroyed by fire and shaken down by earthquakes.  {LUH, February 7, 1912 par. 1}
[LUH, February 7, 1912 par. 2]          When Dr. Paulson showed me the location that had been secured for sanitarium work at Hinsdale, I was thoroughly pleased, for this place answered to the representation that had been given me of places that would be obtained by our people for sanitarium work outside the large cities. Time will show that such properties as this can be used to far greater advantage than buildings in Chicago; for the wickedness of Chicago is as the wickedness of Sodom and Gomorrah. It was also represented to me that there were other places near Chicago, but away from the city, which the Lord would have His people secure. There are souls to be reached. The message must be proclaimed! This is the light that has been given to me.  {LUH, February 7, 1912 par. 2}
[LUH, February 7, 1912 par. 3]          I have been given a representation of the preaching of the word of truth with clearness and power in many places where it has never yet been heard. The Lord would have the people warned; for a great work will be done in a short time. I have heard the Word of God proclaimed in many localities outside the city of Chicago. There were many voices proclaiming the truth with great power. That which they proclaimed was not fanciful theories but the warning message. While the solid truth of the Bible came from the lips of men who had no fanciful theories, or misleading science to present, there were others who labored with all their power to bring in false theories regarding Christ. And miracles were wrought, to deceive, if possible, the very elect.  {LUH, February 7, 1912 par. 3}
[LUH, February 7, 1912 par. 4]          I heard the message proclaimed in power by men who had not been educated in Battle Creek. Among those who were engaged in the work, were young men taken from the plow and from the fields, and sent forth to preach the truth as it is in Jesus. Unquestioning faith in the Lord God of heaven was imparted to those who were called and chosen. "All this," said my Instructor, "is a parable of what should be and what will be."  {LUH, February 7, 1912 par. 4}
[LUH, February 7, 1912 par. 5]          For the present, some will be obliged to labor in Chicago, but these should be preparing working-centers in rural districts, from which to work the city. The Lord would have His people looking about them, and securing humble, inexpensive places as centers for their work. And from time to time, larger places will come to their notice, which they will be able to secure at a surprisingly low price.                                                           Ellen G. White. Sanitarium, Calif., March 20, 1906.  {LUH, February 7, 1912 par. 5}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 1]         MedEv - The Medical Evangelist      October 1, 1909 Medical Evangelistic Education         ［THE FOLLOWING COMMUNICATIONS HAVE RECENTLY BEEN RECEIVED. THEY SPEAK IN NO UNCERTAIN TONE CONCERNING THE NECESSITY FOR AND CHARACTER OF THE EDUCATIONAL WORK TO BE CONDUCTED AT LOMA LINDA.］  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 1}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 2]                        Sanitarium, Cal., October 11, 1909.        I am instructed to say that in our educational work, there is to be no compromise in order to meet the world's standards. God's commandment-keeping people are not to unite with the world, to carry various lines of work according to worldly plans and worldly wisdom.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 2}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 3]          Our people are now being tested as to whether they will obtain their wisdom from the greatest Teacher the world ever knew, or seek to the god of Ekron. Let us determine that we shall not be tied by so much as a thread to the educational policies of those who do not discern the voice of God, and who will not harken to His commandments.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 3}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 4]          We are to take heed to the warning: "Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." Those who walk in the narrow way are following in the footprints of Jesus. The light from heaven illuminates their path.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 4}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 5]          Shall we represent before the world that our physicians must follow the pattern of the world before they can be qualified to act as successful physicians? This is the question that is now testing the faith of some of our brethren. Let not any of our brethren displease the Lord, by advocating in their assemblies the idea that we need to obtain from unbelievers a higher education than that specified by the Lord.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 5}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 6]          The representation of the great Teacher is to be considered an all-sufficient revelation. Those in our ranks who qualify as physicians are to receive only such education as is in harmony with these divine truths. Some have advised that students should, after taking some work at Loma Linda, complete their medical education in worldly colleges. But this is not in harmony with the Lord's plan. God is our wisdom, our sanctification, and our righteousness. Facilities should be provided at Loma Linda, that the necessary instruction in medical lines may be given by instructors who fear the Lord, and who are in harmony with His plans for the treatment of the sick.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 6}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 7]          I have not a word to say in favor of the world's ideas of higher education in any school that we shall organize for the training of physicians. There is danger in their attaching themselves to worldly institutions, and working under the ministrations of worldly physicians. Satan is giving his orders to those whom he has led to depart from the faith. I would now advise that none of our young people attach themselves to worldly medical institutions in the hope of gaining better success, or stronger influence as physicians.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 7}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 8]          "When Israel was a child then I loved him, and called My son out of Egypt. As they called them, so they went from them: they sacrificed unto Baalim, and burned incense to graven images. I taught Ephraim also to go, taking them by their arms; but they knew not that I healed them. I drew them with cords of a man, with bands of love; and I was to them as they that take off the yoke on their jaws, and I laid meat unto them."  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 8}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 9]          The Lord gave to His people advantages which they failed to recognize. "My people," He says, "are bent to backsliding from Me: though they called them to the Most High, none at all would exalt Him. How shall I give thee up, Ephraim? how shall I deliver thee, Israel? how shall I make thee as Admah? how shall I set thee as Zeboim? Mine heart is turned within Me, My repentings are kindled together." Read also the promises of blessing to Israel on condition of their repentance, recorded in the fourteenth chapter of Hosea. These scriptures were written in times past, but they have also a present-day application.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 9}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 10]          The enemy has worked in Southern California, and has tried to thwart the purposes of God. Messages of reproof have been sent to leading men whose work was not done in righteousness. Reformations have been called for. What is now needed is that the leaders in the Lord's work shall be fully converted. It is time that the Lord's voice was heeded, and that men should put away the spirit of self-confidence and self-sufficiency. Should the ideas of some who are wise in their own estimation be carried out, there would result a condition of things that would demand a most thorough reformation.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 10}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 11]          Let none think that they can pass safely through the perils of these last days, while puffed up with self-sufficiency. Some would unsettle minds by urging the carrying out of false plans. False theories are taught as truth, and I am charged to meet these errors decidedly. We should heed the instruction found in the third and fourth chapters of second Timothy, especially the solemn charge given by Paul to Timothy:  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 11}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 12]          "I charge thee, therefore, before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at His appearing; preach the Word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering and doctrine. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables. But watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 12}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 13]          "I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day; and not to me only, but unto all them also that love His appearing."  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 13}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 14]          I am intensely in earnest that our people shall realize that the only true education lies in walking humbly with God. The teachings of the Word of God are opposed to the ideas of those who think that our students must receive the mold of an education that is according to human ideas. Some are departing from the faith, as a result of receiving from the world what they regard as a "higher education." The word of God, just as it reads, contains the very essence of truth. The highest education is the keeping of the Law of God.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 14}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 15]          "Therefore, my brethren dearly beloved and longed for, my joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, my dearly beloved. Let your moderation be known unto all men. The Lord is at hand. Be careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. And the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 15}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 16]          "Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things. Those things which ye have both learned, and received, and heard, and seen in me, do: and the God of peace shall be with you."                                              Ellen G. White.                                                                   -----    {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 16}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 1]                             Sanitarium, Cal., November 5, 1909.        Some questions have been asked me regarding our relation to the laws governing medical practitioners. We need to move understandingly, for the enemy would be pleased to hedge up our work so that our physicians would have only a limited influence. Some men do not act in the fear of God, and they may seek to bring us into trouble by placing on our necks yokes that we could not consent to bear. We cannot submit to regulations, if the sacrifice of principle is involved; for this would imperil the soul's salvation. But whenever we can comply with the law of the land without putting ourselves in a false position, we should do so. Wise laws have been framed in order to safeguard the people against the imposition of unqualified physicians. These laws we should respect, for we are ourselves by them protected from presumptuous pretenders. Should we manifest opposition to these requirements, it would tend to restrict the influence of our medical missionaries.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 1}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 2]          We must carefully consider what is involved in these matters. If there are conditions to which we could not subscribe, we should endeavor to have these matters adjusted, so that there would not be strong opposition against our physicians.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 2}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 3]          The Saviour bids us be wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 3}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 4]          The Lord is our leader and teacher. He charges us not to connect with those who do not acknowledge God. "Verily, My Sabbaths ye shall keep, for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations." Connect with those who honor God by keeping His commandments. If the recommendation goes forth from our people that our workers are to seek for success by acknowledging as essential the education which the world gives, we are virtually saying that the influence which the world gives, is superior to that which God gives. God will be dishonored by such a course. God has full knowledge of the faith and trust and confidence that His professed people have in His providence.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 4}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 5]          Our workers are to become intelligent in regard to Christ's life and manner of working. The Lord will help those who desire to co-operate with Him as physicians, if they will become learners of Him how to care for the suffering. He will exercise His power through them for the healing of the sick.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 5}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 6]          Intemperance and ungodliness are increasing everywhere. The work of temperance must begin in our own hearts. And the work of the physician must begin in an understanding of the works and teachings of the great Physician. Christ left the courts of heaven that He might minister to the sick and suffering of the earth. We must co-operate with the Chief of physicians, walking in all humility of mind before Him. Then the Lord will bless our earnest efforts to relieve suffering humanity. It is not by the use of poisonous drugs that this will be done, but by the use of simple remedies. We should seek to correct false habits and practices, and teach the lessons of self-denial. The indulgence of appetite is the greatest evil with which we have to contend.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 6}
[MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 7]          The truth brought to light by Christ teaches that humanity, through obedience to the truth as it is in Jesus, may realize power to overcome the corruptions that are in the world through lust. Through living faith in the merits of Christ, the soul may be converted and transformed into Christ-likeness. Angels of God will be by the side of those who in humbleness of mind learn daily the lessons taught by Christ.                                                Ellen G. White.  {MedEv, October 1, 1909 par. 7}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 1]       January 1, 1910 Medical Evangelistic Education     By Ellen G. White                          Sanitarium, Cal., March 24, 1908.        I feel a deep interest that careful study shall be given to the needs of our institutions at Loma Linda, and that the right moves be made. In the carrying forward of the work at this place, men of talent and of decided spirituality are needed.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 1}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 2]          We may, in the work of educating our nurses, reach a high standard in the knowledge of the true science of healing. That which is of most importance is that the students be taught how to truly represent the principles of health reform. Teach the students to pursue this line of study faithfully, combined with other essential lines of education. The grace of Jesus Christ will give wisdom to all who will follow the Lord's plan of true education.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 2}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 3]          Let the students follow closely the example of the One who purchased the human race with the costly price of his own life. Let them appeal to the Savior, and depend upon Him as the One who heals all manner of diseases. The Lord would have the workers make special efforts to point the sick and suffering to the great Physician who made the human body. He would have all become obedient children to the faith, that they may come with confidence and ask for bodily restoration. Many who come to our sanitariums will be blessed as they learn the truth concerning the Word of God, many who would never learn it through any other medium.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 3}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 4]          It is well that our training schools for Christian workers should be established near to our health institutions, that the students may be educated in the principles of healthful living. Institutions that send forth workers who are able to give a reason for their faith, and who have that faith that works by love and purifies the soul, are of great value.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 4}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 5]          I have clear instructions that wherever it is possible, schools should be established near to our sanitariums, that each institution may be a help to the other. But I dare not advise that steps be taken at this time to branch out so largely in the educational work at Loma Linda that a great outlay of means will be required to erect new buildings. Our faithful workers at Loma Linda must not be overwhelmed with such great responsibilities that they will be in danger of becoming worn and discouraged.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 5}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 6]          I am charged to caution you against building extensively for the accommodation of students. It would not be wise to invest at this time so large a capital as would be required to equip a medical college that would properly qualify physicians to stand the test of the medical examinations of the different states. ［DURING THE LATE SESSION OF THE PACIFIC UNION CONFERENCE AT MOUNTAIN VIEW, SISTER WHITE SENT A COMMUNICATION STATING DEFINITELY THAT OUR YOUTH SHOULD NOW FIND AT LOMA LINDA ALL THAT IS REQUIRED IN ORDER TO PASS THE MEDICAL EXAMINATIONS REQUIRED BY LAW. FOR THE ENTIRE TESTIMONY SEE THE PACIFIC UNION RECORDER OF FEBRUARY 3, 1910.］  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 6}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 7]         A movement should not now be inaugurated that would add greatly to the investment upon the Loma Linda property. Already there is a large debt resting upon the institution, and discouragement and perplexity would follow if this indebtedness were to be greatly increased. As the work progresses new improvements may be added from time to time as they are found necessary. An elevator should soon be installed in the main building. But there is need of strict economy. Let our brethren move cautiously and wisely, and plan no larger than they can handle without being overburdened.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 7}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 8]          In the work of the school maintain simplicity. No argument is so powerful as is success founded on simplicity. And you may attain success in the education of students as medical missionaries without a medical school that can qualify physicians to compete with the physicians of the world.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 8}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 9]          Let the students be given a practical education. And the less dependent you are upon worldly methods of education, the better it will be for the students. Special instructions should be given in the art of treating the sick without the use of poisonous drugs, and in harmony with the light God has given. Students should come forth from the school without having sacrificed the principles of health reform.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 9}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 10]          The education that meets the world's standard is to be less and less valued by those who are seeking for efficiency in carrying the medical missionary work in connection with the work of the third angel's message. They are to be educated from the standpoint of conscience: and as they conscientiously and faithfully follow right methods in their treatment of the sick, these methods will come to be recognized as preferable to the methods of nursing to which many have become accustomed, which demands the use of poisonous drugs.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 10}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 11]          We should not at this time seek to compete with worldly medical schools. Should we do this, our chances of success would be small. We are not now prepared to carry out successfully the work of establishing large medical institutions of learning. Moreover should we follow the world's methods of medical practice, exacting the large fees that worldly physicians demand for their services, we would work away from Christ's plan for our ministry to the sick.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 11}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 12]          There should be at our sanitariums intelligent men and women who can instruct in Christ's methods of ministry. Under the instruction of competent, consecrated teachers the young may become partakers of the divine nature, and learn how to escape the corruptions that are in the world through lust. I have been shown that we should have many more women who can deal especially with the diseases of women, many more lady nurses who will treat the sick in a simple way and without the use of drugs.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 12}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 13]          There are many simple herbs which, if our nurses would learn the value of, they could use in the place of drugs, and find very effective. Many times I have been applied to for advice as to what should be done in cases of sickness or accident, and I have mentioned some of these simple remedies, and they have proved helpful.               *     *     *     *     *     *     *     *  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 13}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 14]          I write these things that you may know that the Lord has not left us without the use of simple remedies which when used will not leave the system in the weakened condition in which the use of drugs so often leaves it. We need well trained nurses who can understand how to use the simple remedies that nature provides for restoration to health, and who can teach those who are ignorant of the laws of health how to use these simple but effective cures.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 14}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 15]          He who created men and women has an interest in those who suffer. He has directed in the establishment of our sanitariums and in the building up of schools close to our sanitariums, that they may become efficient mediums in training men and women for the work of ministering to suffering humanity. In the treatment of the sick poisonous drugs need not be used. Alcohol or tobacco in any form must not be recommended, lest some soul be led to imbibe a taste for those evil things. There will be no excuse for the liquor-dealers in that day when every man shall receive according to his works. Those who have destroyed life, will by their own life have to pay the penalty. God's law is holy and just and good.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 15}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 16]          We have seen the poor wrecks of humanity come to our sanitariums to be cured of the liquor habit. We have seen those who have ruined their health by wrong habits of diet, and by the use of flesh meats. This is why we need to lift up the voice like a trumpet, and show "My people their transgressions, and the house of Jacob their sins."  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 16}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 17]          The Lord will judge according to their works those who are seeking to establish a law of the nations that will cause men to violate the law of God. In proportion to their guilt will be their punishment. The Lord would have us lift up the Sabbath of the Lord our God. We have a sacred work to do in opening blind eyes in regard to the day that the Lord has set apart and sanctified as the rest day of mankind. He declares, "The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God." He has placed His own signature upon that day that He has set apart to be observed as long as time shall last. We should have much to say upon this subject just now.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 17}
[MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 18]         Let Seventh-day Adventist medical workers remember that the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth. Christ was the greatest Physician that ever trod this sin-cursed earth. The Lord would have His people come to Him for their power of healing. He will baptize them with His Holy Spirit, and fit them for a service that will make them a blessing in restoring the spiritual and physical health of those who need healing.  {MedEv, January 1, 1910 par. 18}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 1]       April 1, 1910 Dependence Upon God                                   Sanitarium, Cal., April 27, 1910        I wish to express to you some thoughts that should be kept before the sanitarium workers. That which will make them a power for good is the knowledge that the great Medical Missionary has chosen them to this work, that He is their chief instructor and that it is ever their duty to recognize Him as their teacher.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 1}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 2]          The Lord has shown us the evil of depending upon the strength of earthly organizations. He has instructed us that the commission of the medical missionary is received from the very highest authority. He would have us understand that it is a mistake to regard as most essential the education given by physicians who reject the authority of Christ, the greatest Physician who ever lived upon the earth. We are not to accept and follow the view of men who refuse to recognize God as their teacher, but who learn of men, and are guided by man-made laws and restrictions.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 2}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 3]          During the night of April 26 many things were opened before me. I was shown that now in a special sense we as a people are to be guided by divine instruction. Those fitting themselves for medical missionary work should fear to place themselves under the direction of worldly doctors, to imbibe their sentiments and peculiar prejudices and to learn to express their ideas and views. They are not to depend for their influence upon worldly teachers. They should be "looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith."  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 3}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 4]          The Lord has instructed us that in our institutions of education we should ever be striving for the perfection of character to be found in the life of Christ, and in His instruction to His disciples. Having received our commission from the highest authority, we are to educate, educate, educate in the simplicity of Christ. Our aim must be to reach the highest standard in every feature of our work. He who healed thousands with a touch and a word is our physician. The precious truths contained in His teachings are to be our front guard and our rereward.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 4}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 5]         The standard set for our sanitariums and schools is a high one, and a great responsibility rests upon the physicians and teachers connected with these institutions. Efforts should be made to secure teachers who will instruct after Christ's manner of teaching, regarding this of more value than any human method. Let them honor the educational standards established by Christ, and following His instruction, give their students lessons in faith and in holiness.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 5}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 6]          Christ was sent of the Father to represent His character and will. Let us follow His example in laboring to reach the people where they are. Teachers who are not particular to harmonize with the teaching of Christ, and who follow the customs and practices of worldly physicians, are out of line with the charge that the Saviour has given us.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 6}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 7]          It is not necessary that our medical missionaries follow the precise track marked out by the medical men of the world. They do not need to administer drugs to the sick. They do not need to follow drug medication in order to have influence in their work. The message was given me that if they would consecrate themselves to the Lord, if they would seek to obtain under men ordained of God a thorough knowledge of their work, the Lord would make them skillful. Connected with the divine Teacher, they will understand that their dependence is upon God and not upon the professedly wise men of the world.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 7}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 8]          Some of our medical missionaries have supposed that a medical training according to the plans of worldly schools is essential to their success. To those who have thought that the only way to success is by being taught by worldly men and by pursuing a course that is sanctioned by worldly men, I would now say, put away such ideas. This is a mistake that should be corrected. It is a dangerous thing to catch the spirit of the world; the popularity which such a course invites will bring into the work a spirit which the Word of God can not sanction. The medical missionary who would become efficient, if he will search his own heart and consecrate himself to Christ, may be diligent in study and faithful in service, learn how to grasp the mysteries of his sacred calling.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 8}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 9]          At Loma Linda, at Washington, at Wahroonga, Australia, and in many other sanitariums established for the promulgation of the work of the third angel's message there are to come to the physicians and to the teachers new ideas, a new understanding of the principles that must govern the medical work. An education is to be given that is altogether in harmony with the teachings of the Word of God.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 9}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 10]          In the first chapter of Ephesians, verse 2, we read: "Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ; according as He hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world: that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love; having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the good pleasure of His will, to the praise of the glory of His grace, wherein He hath made us accepted in the beloved. In whom we have redemption through His blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of His grace; wherein He hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence; having made known unto us the mystery of His will, according to His good pleasure which He hath purposed in Himself." Study the whole of this chapter, and grasp the assurances that are given again and again for your acceptance.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 10}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 11]         It is a lack of faith in the power of God that leads our physicians to lean so much upon the arm of the law, and to trust so much to the influence of worldly powers. The truly converted man or woman who will study these words of inspiration spoken by the apostle Paul may learn to claim in all their depth and fullness the divine promises.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 11}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 12]          I am charged to present these Scriptures to our people, that they may understand that those who do not believe the Word of God can not possibly present to those who desire to become acceptable medical missionaries the way by which they will become most successful. Christ was the greatest physician the world has ever known; His heart was ever touched with human woe. He has a work for those to do who will not place their dependence upon worldly powers.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 12}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 13]          God's true commandment-keeping people will be instructed by Him. The true medical missionary will be wise in the treatment of the sick, using the remedies that nature provides. And then he will look to Christ as the true Healer of diseases. The principles of health reform brought into the life of the patient, the use of nature's remedies, and the co-operation of divine agencies in behalf of the suffering, will bring success.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 13}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 14]          Satan will try to place barriers in the way of the true medical missionary. He will seek to bring discouragement upon those who recognize the commandments of God, and are determined to obey them. We must be careful not to carry our views of health reform to extreme, thus making it "health deform." Our food should be plain and free from all objectionable elements, but let us be careful that it is always palatable and good.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 14}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 15]         A time will come when medical missionaries of other denominations will become jealous and envious of the influence exerted by Seventh-day Adventists who are working in these lines. They will feel that influence is being secured by our workers which they ought to have. We should have in various places, men of extraordinary ability, who have obtained their diplomas in medical schools of the best reputation, who can stand before the world as fully qualified and legally recognized physicians. Let God-fearing men be wisely chosen to go through the training essential in order to obtain such qualifications. They should be prudent men who will remain true to the principles of the message.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 15}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 16]          These should obtain the qualifications and the authority to conduct an educational work for our young men and our young women who desire to be trained for medical missionary work.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 16}
[MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 17]          Now while the world is favorable toward the teaching of the health reform principles, moves should be made to secure for our own physicians the privilege of imparting medical instruction to our young people who would otherwise be led to attend the worldly medical colleges. The time will come when it will be more difficult than it now is to arrange for the training of our young people in medical missionary lines.                                      (Signed) Ellen G. White.  {MedEv, April 1, 1910 par. 17}
[Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 1]         Messenger - The Messenger      December 15, 1892 Privilege of Prayer.  -         After Christ was baptised of John in Jordan, He came up out of the water, and bowed upon the bank of the river, and prayed fervently to his Heavenly Father. The heavens were opened to his prayer, and the light of the glory of God, brighter than the sun at noonday, shone from the eternal throne. The form of a dove encircled the Son of God, while the clear voice from the excellent glory was heard saying, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased."  {Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 1}
[Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 2]         Christ was the representative of humanity. He had laid aside his glory, stepped down from his throne, clothed his divinity with humanity, that with his human arm He might encircle the race, and with his divine arm reach the throne of the Infinite. He took upon Him the nature of man, and was tempted in all points like as we are. As a man He supplicated at the throne of God, beseeching his Father to accept his prayer in behalf of humanity; and to his earnest petition the heavens were opened. Never before had angels listened to such a prayer, and the glory of the Majesty of heaven shone upon Him, and words of love and approval assured Him of the acceptance of his petition as man's representative. God accepted the fallen race through the merits of Christ.  {Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 2}
[Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 3]          Communication between heaven and earth, between God and man, had been broken by the fall of Adam; but through Christ man could again commune with God. He who knew no sin became sin for the race, that his righteousness might be imputed to man. Through the perfection of Christ's character, humanity was elevated in the scale of moral value with God; finite man was linked with the infinite God. Thus the gulf which sin had made was bridged by the world's Redeemer.  {Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 3}
[Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 4]          How grateful should we be for the privileges which Christ has gained for us in opening heaven before us. What hope does it give to man that the Father said to Christ, who represented humanity, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." In the Father's acceptance of Christ in man's behalf, we are assured that through the merits of his Son, we may find access to God. We may be accepted in the Beloved. Jesus, the world's Redeemer, has opened the way so that the most sinful, the most needy, the most oppressed and despised, may find access to God, may have a home in the mansions that Jesus has gone to prepare for those who love Him.  {Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 4}
[Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 5]          In a vision Jacob beheld a mystic ladder reaching from earth to heaven, on which were angels ascending and descending, and from the throne of God the glory of heaven streamed down. This ladder represented Jesus, the appointed medium of communication between man and God. Had He not by his humanity bridged the gulf of separation that sin had made between God and his people, the angels could never have been ministering spirits to communicate with fallen man; but through Christ man in his weakness and helplessness is connected with the source of infinite power.  {Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 5}
[Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 6]          Jesus lived a life of prayer; after toiling all day, preaching to the ignorant, healing the sick, giving sight to the blind, raising the dead, feeding the multitudes, evening after evening He went away from the confusion of the city, and in some retired place, poured forth supplication to his Father with strong crying and tears. At times the bright beams of the moon shone upon his bowed form, and again clouds and darkness shut away all light. While bowed in the attitude of a suppliant, the dew and the frost of night rested upon Him. He frequently continued his petitions through the entire night. If the Saviour of men felt the need of prayer in our behalf, how much more should feeble, sinful mortals feel the necessity of prayer--fervent, constant prayer--on their own account!                                                              Mrs. E. G. White  {Messenger, December 15, 1892 par. 6}
[Messenger, January 4, 1893 par. 1]       January 4, 1893 The Intimacy of God's Care  for Us.  -         Jesus taught his disciples to pray. He directed them to present their daily needs before God. As we realise our dependence upon God for both temporal and spiritual blessings, we may offer up fervent and effectual prayer. Our great need is in itself an argument that pleads most eloquently in our behalf. Your wants, your joys, your sorrows, your cares, your fears, you may present before God. You cannot weary Him, you cannot burden his heart. Nothing is too great for Him to bear; for He upholds the worlds and rules the universe. Nothing is too small for his notice; for He marks the sparrow's fall, and numbers the hairs of your head. He is not indifferent to the wants of his people. The Lord is very pitiful and of tender mercy. He is touched by our sorrows, and even the utterance of them moves his great heart of infinite love. There is no chapter in our experience too dark for Him to read, no perplexity too complicated for Him to unravel. Our Heavenly Father is not unobserving; He sees our tears, He marks our sighs, He notes our joys and sorrows. "He healeth the broken heart, and bindeth up their wounds."  {Messenger, January 4, 1893 par. 1}
[Messenger, January 4, 1893 par. 2]         The relation between God and each soul is distinct. His care to you is as minute as though there were no other soul to claim his attention. The psalmist says, "Thou understandest my thought afar off. Thou compassest my path and my lying down, and art acquainted with all my ways. There is not a word in my tongue, but lo, O Lord, Thou knowest it altogether. Thou hast beset me behind and before, and laid thine hand upon me." "Thou tellest my wanderings; put Thou my tears in thy bottle; are they not in thy book?" In the words of the psalmist is expressed the intimacy and tenderness with which God cares for his creatures. "For we have not an High Priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities, but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need."  {Messenger, January 4, 1893 par. 2}
[Messenger, January 4, 1893 par. 3]          We should realise that we have a friend at court, one who can plead the cause of our soul, one who will be our helper in every emergency. We should be able to sing,--                 "What a Friend we have in Jesus,               All our sins and griefs to bear;              What a privilege to carry               Everything to God in prayer."  {Messenger, January 4, 1893 par. 3}
[Messenger, January 4, 1893 par. 4]          Jesus says, "When ye pray, believe that ye receive the things ye ask for, and ye shall have them." You are to come to the Father, emptying the soul of every sin and defilement, that you may prove the promises of the Lord. You cannot indulge your own temper, and have your own way, and still expect to have the advantages of the children of God; you must struggle with hereditary tendencies, and yield not to temptation. "He that cometh to God must believe that He is and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him." As a child comes to its parent, so you are to come to Jesus, telling Him just what you want, presenting before Him your need of his presence and grace. The Lord has promised to give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him; and as an illustration of our need, and his willingness to give, He presents before us a hungry child asking his earthly parent for bread. The question is asked, "What man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone? or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent?" He appeals to the tender natural affection of a parent for his child, and then says, "If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him."                           Mrs. E. G. White.  {Messenger, January 4, 1893 par. 4}
[Messenger, January 18, 1893 par. 1]       January 18, 1893 "Come in Your Need to Jesus."  -         Those that call upon the Lord in humble, fervent prayer, will receive the strength and grace that they need to battle with temptation and to endure trials. In coming to God, the petitioner must present Christ as his authority, Christ's merit as his plea; and when these conditions are fulfilled, God has pledged his word that heaven is open unto the cries of the penitent and humble soul.  {Messenger, January 18, 1893 par. 1}
[Messenger, January 18, 1893 par. 2]         The enemy will come to you, and say, "It is of no use for you to pray. Did you not do that evil thing? Have you not transgressed against God? Have you not violated your conscience?" Answer him, "Yes; but Christ has bidden me pray. He has said, 'If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.'"  {Messenger, January 18, 1893 par. 2}
[Messenger, January 18, 1893 par. 3]          Let the repenting soul repeat the promise that Jesus has made,--"Him that cometh unto Me I will in no wise cast out." Let him tell the enemy, "The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin." "This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief." Tell the enemy that you know your garments are stained with sin, but that by faith you claim the righteousness of Christ. Turn to Jesus, and tell Him all your trouble; Christ sees all your circumstances, knows all your temptations and sorrows. The enemy will suggest that you stay away from Christ until you have made yourself better, until you are good enough to come to God; but do not listen to his suggestions; for if you wait till you are good enough to come to God, you will never come. You might wait until the judgment, but you would not be fit to come to Christ. "Now is the accepted time, now is the day of salvation." You are to yield to the drawing power of Christ's love today, and come to Him as you are. As you come, He will continue to draw you, until every thought shall be brought into captivity to Jesus. When the enemy would keep you from your Saviour, accusing you of being a sinner, tell him that you are entitled to go to the Lord, since He has said, "I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance." The accuser of the brethren told the repentant publican that he was a sinner; and he dared not so much as lift up his eyes to heaven, but smote upon his breast, and cried, "God, be merciful to me a sinner," and he went down to his house justified. The coming of the sinner is not unwelcome to Christ. He says, "Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls." When Christ was upon earth, at one time certain Greeks came, saying. "Sir, we would see Jesus." On every side were those who were cruel and vindictive, who were seeking an opportunity to put Jesus out of the way, for they rejected the Lord of glory; and how precious to Jesus was the thought that there were earnest souls who desired to see Him. The Master's heart warmed with satisfaction that some one wanted to see Jesus. When the voice of God speaks to the heart, and the heart responds to it, we shall hear the inquiry, "Sir, I would see Jesus." Heaven is all ready to receive those who receive Jesus. Then let us come to Him, asking for the very things that we need, believing that we shall receive them.  {Messenger, January 18, 1893 par. 3}
[Messenger, January 18, 1893 par. 4]         "Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." In coming to Christ there must be an exercise of faith. We need to bring Him into our every-day life; then we shall have peace and joy, and we shall know by experience the meaning of his word, "If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love, even as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love." Our faith must claim the promise, that we may abide in the love of Jesus. Jesus said, "These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full."  {Messenger, January 18, 1893 par. 4}
[Messenger, January 18, 1893 par. 5]         Faith works by love and purifies the soul. Through faith the Holy Spirit finds access to the heart, and creates holiness therein. Man cannot become an agent to work the works of Christ unless he is in communion with God through the Holy Spirit. We can be fitted for heaven only through a transformation of character; we must have Christ's righteousness as our credentials, if we would find access to the Father. We must be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. We must daily be transformed by the influence of the Holy Spirit; for it is the work of the Holy Spirit to elevate the taste, to sanctify the heart, to ennoble the whole man, by presenting to the soul the matchless charms of Jesus.                                                           Mrs. E. G. White.  {Messenger, January 18, 1893 par. 5}
[Messenger, April 12, 1893 par. 1]       April 12, 1893 The Elect of God.  -         "Grace be to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ; according as He hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love; having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein He hath made us accepted in the Beloved. In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins according to the riches of his grace; wherein He hath abounded towards us in all wisdom and prudence; having made known unto us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure which He hath purposed in Himself; that in the dispensation of the fulness of times, He might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in Him: in whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of Him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will."  {Messenger, April 12, 1893 par. 1}
[Messenger, April 12, 1893 par. 2]         In the council of heaven provision was made that man, though a transgressor, should not perish in his disobedience, but through faith in Christ as his substitute and surety might become the elect of God, predestinated unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the good pleasure of his will. God wills that all men should be saved; and in giving his only begotten Son as man's ransom, He has made ample provision of the salvation of the world. None need perish unless they refuse to be adopted as children of God through Christ Jesus. Many permit pride to hinder them from accepting of the provisions of salvation. They will not consent to have the grace of Christ imparted to them through faith in his name; but human merit will not make man acceptable before God. No dependence can be placed upon their works; for without Christ they can do no good thing. The elect are those who are chosen through Christ unto sanctification of the spirit and belief of the truth. But God willeth not the misery of any one of his creatures; it is his desire that none should be lost, but all should come to repentance and to the acknowledging of the truth.  {Messenger, April 12, 1893 par. 2}
[Messenger, April 12, 1893 par. 3]          The invitation is given to all, "Come unto Me, all ［no one is excluded］ ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." "Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters; and he that hath no money, come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price." "And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely." Jesus adds, "Him that cometh unto Me, I will in no wise cast out."  {Messenger, April 12, 1893 par. 3}
[Messenger, April 12, 1893 par. 4]          The heart of Christ is constantly drawn out in sympathy towards fallen man. While upon earth, his only mission was to save sinners; although He had a deep abhorrence of sin, He manifested the tenderest compassion towards the sinner. When the repenting sinner, conscious of guilt and unworthiness, comes to Christ, realising that he is deserving of punishment, but relying on the love and mercy of Christ, the pardoning love of God will be revealed to him, and joyful gratitude will spring up in his heart for the infinite compassion and love of his Saviour. The provision made for him in the counsels of heaven before the foundation of the world, that Christ should take upon Him the penalty of his transgression, and impute to him his righteousness, will overwhelm him with amazement, and call forth from his lips songs of gratitude and adoration.  {Messenger, April 12, 1893 par. 4}
[Messenger, April 12, 1893 par. 5]         Those who respond to the drawing of Christ, through the sovereign mercy of God, are elected to be saved as the obedient children of God. Upon them is manifested the free grace of God, the great love wherewith He hath loved us. The Father sets his love upon his elect people, who live in the midst of men, because they accept the redemption which Christ has purchased for them by his own precious blood. Every one who will humble himself as a little child, who will receive and obey the Word of God with a child's simplicity, will be among the elect of God.                                  Mrs. E. G. White.  {Messenger, April 12, 1893 par. 5}
[Messenger, April 26, 1893 par. 1]       April 26, 1893 Chosen in Christ.  -         We are to believe that we are chosen of God to be saved by the exercise of faith, through the grace of Christ and the work of the Holy Spirit; and we are to praise and glorify God for such a marvellous manifestation of his unmerited favour. It is the love of God that draws the soul to Christ to be graciously received and presented to his Father. Through the work of the Holy Spirit, the divine relationship between God and the sinner is renewed. Our Heavenly Father says, "I will be to them a God, and they shall be to Me a people. I will exercise forgiving love towards them, and bestow upon them my joy. They shall be to Me a peculiar treasure; for this people whom I have formed for myself shall show forth my praise."  {Messenger, April 26, 1893 par. 1}
[Messenger, April 26, 1893 par. 2]         Christ is calling souls to come unto Him, and it is for our present and eternal interest to hear and respond to the call. Jesus says, "Ye have not chosen Me, but I have chosen you." Then let all who would be called children of God respond to the invitation of Christ, and place themselves where the light of heaven will shine upon them, where they will realise what it is to be hearers and doers of the words of Christ, what it is to follow the Light of the world, and be accepted in the Beloved.  {Messenger, April 26, 1893 par. 2}
[Messenger, April 26, 1893 par. 3]          Everything that God could do has been done for the salvation of man. In one rich gift He poured out the treasures of heaven. He invites, He pleads, He urges; but He will not compel men to come unto Him. He waits for their co-operation. He waits for the consent of the will, that He may bestow upon the sinner the riches of his grace, reserved for him from the foundation of the world. A man does not build himself into an habitation for the Spirit, and unless there is a co-operation of man's will with God's will, the Lord can do nothing for him. Though the Lord is the great Master-worker, yet the human agent has his part to act with the divine worker, or the heavenly building cannot be completed. All the power is of God; yet all the responsibility rests with the human agent, for God can do nothing without the co-operation of man. The Lord does not design that human power should be paralysed; but that by co-operation with God, man may become a more efficient agent in his hands. Though weak, erring, frail, sinful, and imperfect, the Lord holds out to man the privilege of co-partnership with Himself.  {Messenger, April 26, 1893 par. 3}
[Messenger, April 26, 1893 par. 4]          Believing in Jesus as his personal Saviour, accepting of his righteousness by faith, the sinner becomes a partaker of the divine nature, and escapes the corruption that is in the world through lust. It is through the indwelling of the Holy Spirit that the Christian is enabled to resist temptation and to work righteousness. Without the divine nature, without the influence of the Spirit of God, man cannot work out his own salvation; for God must work in him to will and to do of his good pleasure. Christ has said, "Without Me ye can do nothing."  {Messenger, April 26, 1893 par. 4}
[Messenger, April 26, 1893 par. 5]          The fallen race could be restored only through the merit of Him who was equal with God. Though so highly exalted, Christ consented to take upon Him human nature, that He might work in behalf of man, and reconcile to God his disloyal subject. Christ pleads his merit in our behalf. As our substitute and surety, He undertook to combat the powers of darkness in our behalf, and prevailed against the enemy of our souls, presenting to us the cup of salvation. The Prince of Life consented to bear insult and mockery, pain and death. Upon the cross of Calvary He paid redemption's price for a lost world. It was the world that He loved, the one lost sheep that He would bring back to his fold. The cross of Calvary speaks the amazing love of God for the sinner. He valued him at an infinite price, giving his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. If the love of God fails to call forth a response from the human heart, if it fails to soften and subdue the soul, we are utterly lost. There is no reserve power through which to influence the sinner. Heaven's richest gift has been freely offered for our acceptance. No greater manifestation of God's love can be given than that which was given on Calvary's cross. If the love of Christ does not melt and subdue the heart, by what means can man be reached? Have you failed to respond to the pleadings of his Spirit? Then no longer fortify your heart in hardness. Open the door of the heart to receive Christ, the best gift of Heaven. Let not cruel unbelief influence you to refuse the heaven-sent guest. Let not Christ say of you, "Ye will not come unto Me that ye might have life." With loving entreaties He follows the sinner, pleading, "Turn ye, turn ye; for why will ye die?"                Mrs. E. G. White.  {Messenger, April 26, 1893 par. 5}
[Messenger, May 10, 1893 par. 1]       May 10, 1893 Christ the Ground of Our Hope.  -         The world's Redeemer endured sufferings commensurate to the guilt of a lost world. The sacrifice of Christ on Calvary's cross fulfilled the demands of the law, and when a sense of sin presses upon the heart, and the burden seems intolerable, Jesus invites the sinner to look to Him and live. There is power in Christ to cleanse the soul. "Come now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord; though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool." The gift of life has been freely, graciously, joyously offered to fallen man. Encircling the throne of God is the rainbow of promise, that God will receive every sinner who gives up all hope of eternal life on the ground of his own righteousness, and accepts the righteousness of the world's Redeemer, believing in Christ as his personal Saviour. It is when the sinner realises that he is without hope, lost, condemned to eternal death, incapable of doing anything to redeem himself, but accepting of Christ as his complete Saviour, that the word of God is fulfilled, when He says, "I will be merciful to their unrighteousness, and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more."  {Messenger, May 10, 1893 par. 1}
[Messenger, May 10, 1893 par. 2]         Under the covenant of grace, the conditions of eternal life are precisely the same as those given to man in Eden. The believing sinner, through his divine substitute and surety, renders obedience to the law of God. Mercy granted to man is the reward of the merit of Christ, who gave Himself for us that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and "purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works." Provision made for the salvation of men through the imputed righteousness of Christ, does not do away with good works, release us from our obligation to keep the law, nor lessen in the least its holy claim. Christ came to exalt the law and make it honourable, to reveal its exceeding breadth and changeless character. The glory of the gospel of grace is the imputed righteousness of Christ, providing a way of salvation through obedience to the law of God by the indwelling of the Holy Spirit.  {Messenger, May 10, 1893 par. 2}
[Messenger, May 10, 1893 par. 3]          Christ must be the ground of our hope; for only through Him can we be heirs to eternal life. An immortal inheritance is presented to us on certain conditions. We cannot inherit a possession in this world unless we have a title that is without a flaw, and our right to an inheritance in the world to come, must also be clearly proved through a faultless title. The line through which the heavenly inheritance is to come is plainly revealed in the Word of God. We must come under the provisions of the Abrahamic covenant, and the requirements are, "If ye be Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise." If we are Christ's, our title to the heavenly inheritance is without a flaw, and in harmony with the provisions of the covenant of grace. Through grace we shall be able to make our calling and election sure, putting on the excellency of Christ in spirit and character. No one will be entitled to the heavenly inheritance who has not been purified, refined, ennobled, and sanctified. Then let us be diligent to make our calling and election sure, that an entrance may be administered unto us abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.                                                           Mrs. E. G. White.  {Messenger, May 10, 1893 par. 3}
[Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 1]       June 7, 1893 The Hope of the Fallen Race.  -         The grace of Christ alone could change the heart of stone to a heart of flesh, make it alive unto God, and transform the character, so that a degraded child of sin might become a child of God, an heir of heaven. Man had no power to justify the soul, to sanctify the heart. Moral disease could be healed only through the power of the great Physician. The highest gift of Heaven, even the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth, was able to redeem the lost.  {Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 1}
[Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 2]         The only hope for the fallen race was found in becoming reconciled to God. Satan had so misrepresented God that man had no true conception of the divine character. Christ came to the world, and, in carrying out the plan of salvation, revealed to man that "God is love."  {Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 2}
[Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 3]          When the plan of salvation was revealed to the angels, joy, inexpressible joy, filled heaven. The glory and blessedness of a world redeemed, out-measured even the anguish of the Prince of life. Through the celestial courts echoed the first strain of that song that angels sang above the hills of Bethlehem: "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men." And the lost pair in the garden of Eden, standing as criminals before the righteous Judge, waiting the sentence their transgression merited, heard the first notes of the divine promise. Before the life of toil and sorrow which sin had brought upon them was depicted before them, before the decree that the wages of sin is death was pronounced, they heard the promise of redemption. Though they must suffer from the power of their mighty foe, still through the merits of Christ they could look forward to victory. The mystery of the gospel was spoken in Eden when God said to the serpent: "I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." If Satan could have touched the Head with his specious temptations, the human family would be lost; but the Lord had made known the purpose and plan of the mystery of grace, declaring that Christ should bruise the serpent under his feet.  {Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 3}
[Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 4]          Not only had man come under the power of the deceiver, but the earth itself, the dominion of man, was usurped by the enemy. Through the plan of salvation, through the sacrifice of Christ, not only man, but his dominion, was to be redeemed. Because of the merits of Christ, all that man lost through sin was to be restored. The time would come when there should be no more curse, but the throne of God should be in the earth renewed, and his servants should serve Him. The promise would be fulfilled, "The righteous shall inherit the land, and dwell therein forever."  {Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 4}
[Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 5]          Through the plan of salvation, a larger purpose is to be wrought out even than the salvation of man and the redemption of the earth. Through the revelation of the character of God in Christ, the beneficence of the divine government will be manifested before the universe, the charge of Satan against God refuted, the nature and result of sin made plain, and the perpetuity of the law fully demonstrated. Satan had declared that the law of God was faulty, and that the good of the universe demanded a change in its requirements. In attacking the law, he thought to overthrow the authority of its Author, and gain for himself the supreme allegiance. But through the plan of salvation, the precepts of the law were to be proved perfect and immutable, that at last one tide of glory and love might go up throughout the universe, ascribing glory and honour and praise to Him that sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb forever and ever.  {Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 5}
[Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 6]          The inhabitants of all worlds will be convinced of the justice of the law in the overthrow of rebellion and the eradication of sin. When man, beguiled by Satan's power, disobeyed the divine law, God could not, even to save the lost race, change that law. God is love, and to change the law would be to deny Himself, to overthrow those principles with which are bound up the good of the universe. The working out of the plan of salvation reveals not only to men but to angels, the character of God, and through the ages of eternity the malignant character of sin will be understood by the cost to the Father and the Son of the redemption of a rebel race. In Christ, the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world, all worlds will behold the marks of the curse, and angels as well as men will ascribe honour and glory to the Redeemer through whom they are all made secure from apostasy. The efficiency of the cross guards the redeemed race from the danger of a second fall. The life and death of Christ effectually unveils the deceptions of Satan, and refutes his claims. The sacrifice of Christ for a fallen world draws not only men, but angels unto Him bonds of indissoluble union. Through the plan of salvation the justice and mercy of God are fully vindicated, and to all eternity rebellion will never again arise, affliction never again touch the universe of God.                                                           Mrs. E. G. White.  {Messenger, June 7, 1893 par. 6}
[MinnWorker, March 14, 1900 par. 1]         MinnWorker - The Minnesota Worker      March 14, 1900 Extracts from Unpublished  Testimonies.         "We are not to simply look upon the heavens. We are to consider the works of God. We are to study the works of infinity. And then what? To love and reverence and obey Him. The heavens and the earth with their treasures are to teach the lessons of God's love and power."  {MinnWorker, March 14, 1900 par. 1}
[MinnWorker, March 14, 1900 par. 2]          "God calls upon His creatures to turn their attention from the confusion and perplexity around them, and admire His handiwork. The heavenly bodies are worthy of contemplation. God has made them for the benefit of man, and as we study His works, angels of God will be by our side to enlighten our minds, and guard them from satanic deception. As you look at the wonderful things God's hands have made, let your proud heart feel its dependence and inferiority. As you consider these things, you will have a view of God's condescension."  {MinnWorker, March 14, 1900 par. 2}
[MinnWorker, March 14, 1900 par. 3]          "We are to contemplate the wonderful works of God, and repeat the lessons learned from them to our children, that we may lead them to see His skill, His power, His grandeur, in His created works".  {MinnWorker, March 14, 1900 par. 3}
[MinnWorker, March 14, 1900 par. 4]          "All true religion is found in His word and in nature."  {MinnWorker, March 14, 1900 par. 4}
[MinnWorker, March 14, 1900 par. 5]          THE SPIRIT OF GOD SAYS IN PSALMS 27, 28, 29, 81, 89, 90, 91, 92 AND 93: "THESE WERE WRITTEN FOR THOSE UPON WHOM THE ENDS OF THE WORLD ARE COME." THIS BEING SO, WE SHOULD MAKE THEM OUR EVERY DAY STUDY. WHY NOT PRESERVE THIS NUMBER OF THE WORKER, AND READ THE ABOVE OVER AND OVER AGAIN, AND STUDY THE HEAVENS?                                     H. F. PHELPS.  {MinnWorker, March 14, 1900 par. 5}
[MissWorker, May 7, 1902 par. 1]        MissWorker - The Missionary Worker      May 7, 1902 Timely Instruction.  Grimsby, England, July 23, 1887.         I Have been unable to sleep much during the past night. I have thought of the church at which must be left much of the time without preaching. It is the duty of those who are connected with the church to feel an individual responsibility to do their utmost to strengthen it, and make the meetings so interesting that unbelievers will be attracted. Nothing can weaken a church so manifestly as disunion and strife. "By their fruits ye shall know them." "Doth a fountain send forth at the same place sweet water and bitter? Can the fig-tree, my brethren, bear olive berries? either a vine, figs? so can no fountain both yield salt water and fresh." "Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you? Let him show out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom."  {MissWorker, May 7, 1902 par. 1}
[MissWorker, May 7, 1902 par. 2]          Let not anyone place himself forward as having great wisdom and ability; for if he has these talents, he will not be the one to make them the most prominent. It is those who have the most distrust of self, whom God will use as his willing instruments. These will show by their conversation that they have been communing with God, and receiving the lessons taught by Christ. They have exalted views of Jesus, and words of wisdom flow forth from their souls in words that will stir other hearts. Their works are made manifest, not by pompous words of self praise, but in meekness of wisdom. They have no words to the demerit of others and only a very humble opinion of themselves, because they have had a clear view of Jesus, His holy character, His self-denial, His self-sacrifice, and His holy mission.  {MissWorker, May 7, 1902 par. 2}
[MissWorker, May 7, 1902 par. 3]          It is when men lose sight of Jesus, His purity, His spotless perfection, that they lift up themselves, and are self-sufficient, self-important, puffed up, self-inflated; then if others do not give them all that deference and respect that they think they should have, they are uneasy, dissatisfied, and think themselves ill used. They reveal their true character in an unmistakable manner, showing their defects in fault-finding and complaining, ready to combat anything that does not meet their mind, even when assembled to worship God. If they had wisdom, they could see the result of their own unchristlike course; but blinded with self-importance, they do not discern their weakness, and manifest to all that they cannot be trusted. These will go through the world doing but very little good, boisterous, and obtrusive, pushing themselves to the front, and thus by the want of wisdom misrepresent in every way the religion of Jesus Christ. They, in the place of bringing people to Christ, disgust them, and turn them away from the truth, so that souls are lost.  {MissWorker, May 7, 1902 par. 3}
[MissWorker, May 7, 1902 par. 4]          "But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth." If I should say these words of myself, how many would say, "Sister White has a hard spirit, she does not understand me." But God understands you, and He plainly declares that if you have envying and strife, you need not glory, calling it a Christian boldness, for it is not of God but of the devil. Though you may profess to believe the truth, and your judgment assents to it, yet if you have not the truth as it is in Jesus, you cannot properly present it. Your very words and appearance will show that you have not brought the truth into your life, and woven it into your character, but tied the truth on to the tree that bears thorn-berries.  {MissWorker, May 7, 1902 par. 4}
[MissWorker, May 7, 1902 par. 5]          "This wisdom descendeth not from above . . . But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle and ［mark the fruits here stated］ easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality and without hypocrisy." Are there any of the church who are not easy to be entreated, who will argue for their own way, who will in self-confidence hold to their own ideas, and will not give them up, but will talk as though they were the only ones whose ways were perfect and unquestionable,--these are not easily entreated because they are not converted. They are not divested of self. They are full of self-esteem, and are sure to disgust unbelievers with their words and ways, by talking the objectionable features of our faith, in all proud boasting, and self-confidence. "By their fruits ye shall known them." "And the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace."                  Mrs. E.G. White.                (Concluded next week)  {MissWorker, May 7, 1902 par. 5}
[MissWorker, May 21, 1902 par. 1]       May 21, 1902 Timely Instruction          In the small meetings of our people there is danger of killing the interest by imprudence. Let there be no long prayers. Have your long prayers for the closet. Let not your prayers be all over the world. Pray right to the point, for the blessing of God upon yourselves and upon those assembled then and there. When you pray alone in your closet, then lay before God all the burden of your heart; but in the assembly, such prayers are all out of place; they kill the interest, and make the meetings tedious. Look at the example of prayer given by Christ to His disciples. How brief, how comprehensive that prayer. When approaching God, pray briefly and in simplicity. Do not dishonour God by your oratorical prayers, or by preaching the Lord a sermon in your prayers; but come to God in your soul's need, and just tell Him what you want, as a child to an earthly parent. Trust your Heavenly Father as a child trusts its earthly parent.  {MissWorker, May 21, 1902 par. 1}
[MissWorker, May 21, 1902 par. 2]         When the meeting is carried on in the absence of the minister, let one take the lead, but not devote long time to sermonising. Speak in the Spirit and in the love of Jesus, thus setting an example for others that no one shall talk for the sake of talking, which kills the interest of the meeting. Let all bear a part in diligently presenting the experiences of their soul. Let them state their own individual experience, their soul struggles, the victories obtained, and above everything, let them offer to God a tribute of praise from a thankful heart, that Jesus has died for them. Here is subject matter that each may dwell upon with profit. It is the duty of all to feel that they must contribute a part to the life and soul of the meeting. Do this, and the blessing of God will come into your midst in large measure.                         Ellen G. White.  {MissWorker, May 21, 1902 par. 2}
[MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 1]       March 25, 1912 Wholesome Advice to Young Students.         In the night season I was instructed that as a people who believe the truth and are labourers together with God, we must not forget that we are mortal. The Lord has not willed that useful men and women should be cut off in the midst of their efforts to obtain an education in missionary lines. There is not that care and consideration for the students that should be exercised. They should be educated to be careful of their health and strength. They should be so instructed to observe the physical laws that they will be able in body and intellect to testify to the value of health reform. There are exposures and dangers that should be carefully guarded against, that the life which is a God given talent may not be treated capriciously.  {MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 1}
[MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 2]          Let students count the cost, and know when they begin to build whether they will be able to finish. Let not God be dishonoured by breaking down the man in the process of educating him. For a broken down, discouraged man is a burden to himself. To think that in any work that he may plan to do, God will sustain him, while he piles upon himself studies, and subjects himself to exposures that imperil health and life, and violate the laws of nature, is contrary to the light that God has given.  {MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 2}
[MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 3]          Nature will not be imposed upon. She will not forgive the injuries done to the wonderful, delicate machinery. The pale, weak student is a continual reproach to health reform. Far better would it be for some to go out doors and work in the soil. Exercise is good. God designs that all parts of the human machinery shall be worked. There should be regular hours for working, regular hours for eating. Without studying the exact cost of every article of food and providing the cheapest kind, procure those articles of food that are best for making steam to run the living machinery. There is no extravagance in providing the articles of food that the system can best take in and digest, and send vitality to every part of the living organism that all may be nourished.  {MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 3}
[MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 4]          This is the first duty of every student. No one is to measure out what he supposes his fellow-student is capable of doing. Let every student reason soundly for himself what he can endure. Each has an individuality that no one can handle as successfully as himself. No one can submerge his identity in another. He must know himself and give himself a favourable chance to come forth with an unbroken constitution, with a clear mind, with well-balanced nerves, and a good digestion. With these he will be well fitted to do the work he has qualified himself to do. If he disqualifies himself by imprudence in eating hurriedly because he has little time to spend, he is unfitting himself for ever doing sound, wholesome work.  {MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 4}
[MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 5]         This matter is worthy of consideration. We should keep the words of Christ ever before us: "Ye are not your own; ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God's." The first and highest and most acceptable missionary work that a student can do is to obey God in all he does, in every action of the wonderful machinery God devised in the formation of man. He is not to treat himself indifferently, he is to know himself, and work with an intelligent knowledge of what he can do, and do safely, and what he should avoid in eating and working. The Lord give you all understanding is my prayer, that you as labourers together with God may not give the impression, by an appearance of ill-health, that you have mistaken your vocation. Unless human agents use wisdom in the exercise of brain, bone, and muscle, and treat themselves as under the jurisdiction of God, as God's property, as God's husbandry, as God's building, they will make grievous mistakes, and lie down in an untimely grave. We are all the children of the light and the children of the day. We are not of the night nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep as others do, but let us watch and be sober. A disordered stomach means a disordered mind.  {MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 5}
[MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 6]          You need, each student, to take yourself in hand, and let no one whip up your tired nerves and muscles to meet their individual measurement. You are God's workmanship, and under a full sense of your accountability to God, you are to treat yourself aright. Give yourself proper time to sleep. They who sleep give nature time to build up and repair the weary waste of the organism.  {MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 6}
[MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 7]          Study carefully the first chapter of Ephesians and let your understanding become enlightened. If you would build for time and for eternity, obey the laws of health. Place yourself in right relation to God as His property, caring for the wonderful husbandry and building of God. In no wise is this to be neglected. You can do the very best home missionary work by taking care of God's temple, not defiling it by gross indulgence of human passions, not imperilling it by neglect, by undue wear and over-work. Do not presume to over-tax this wonderful machinery, lest some part give way, and bring your work to a standstill.  {MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 7}
[MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 8]          I am pained as I have presented to me students who are being educated to work for the salvation of souls and bodies of those perishing around them, but who will themselves perish before they can accomplish that for which they are striving so earnestly. Will all teachers and students learn before they go any farther how to treat themselves that they may intelligently co-operate with God, to bear His message, to do His work, and not be cut off at the very time when they are most needed.                             Mrs. E. G. White.  {MissWorker, March 25, 1912 par. 8}
[MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 1]         MMR - Monthly Missionary Reading      May 9, 1908 An Appeal for Missions    Mrs. E. G. White         I appeal to our brethren everywhere to awake, to consecrate themselves to God, and to seek wisdom from him. I appeal to the officers of our conferences to make earnest efforts in our churches to arouse them to give of their means for sustaining foreign missions. The Foreign Mission Board needs to carry a continual responsibility in this line. Unless your hearts are touched as you see the situation in foreign fields, the last message of mercy to be given to the world will be restricted, and the work which God would have done will be left undone.  {MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 1}
[MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 2]           The last days of probation are passing into eternity. The great day of the Lord is soon to open upon us. We should now use every ability we possess to arouse our people.  {MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 2}
[MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 3]          God calls for men to give the message of warning to the world that is asleep, dead in trespasses and sins. He calls for free-will offerings from those whose hearts are in the work, who have a burden for souls, that they shall not perish, but have everlasting life. Satan is playing the game of life for the souls of men. He is seeking to secure means, that he may bind it up, so that it shall not be used to advance the missionary enterprises. Shall we be ignorant of his devices? Shall we allow him to stupefy our senses, so that we shall not discern the needs of this time?  {MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 3}
[MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 4]          It is time for us to give heed to the teaching of the word of God. All his injunctions are given to do us good, to convert the soul from a life of sin to a life of righteousness. Every one who is converted to the truth should be instructed in regard to the Lord's requirements for tithes and offerings. As churches are raised up, this work must be taken hold of decidedly. All that men enjoy they receive from the Lord's great firm, and he is pleased to have his heritage enjoy his goods: but with all who stand under the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel he has made a special contract that they show their dependence upon God and their accountability to him by returning to the treasury a certain portion of his own. This is to be invested in supporting the missionary work which must be done to fulfill the commission given by the Son of God just before he left his disciples: "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations." "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 4}
[MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 5]          Those who are truly converted are called to do a work which requires money and consecration. The obligation which binds us to place our names on the church roll holds us responsible to work to the utmost of our ability for God. He calls for undivided service, for the entire devotion of heart, soul, mind, and strength. Christ has brought us into church captivity, that he may engage and engross all our capabilities in devoted service for the salvation of others. Anything short of this is opposition to the work. There are only two places in the universe where we can deposit our treasures--in God's storehouse or in Satan's; and all that is not devoted to God's service is counted on Satan's side, and goes to strengthen his cause.  {MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 5}
[MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 6]         The heart of God is moved. Souls are very precious in his sight. It was for this world that Christ wept in agony: for this world he was crucified. God gave his only begotten Son to save sinners, and he desires us to love others as he has loved us. He desires to see those who have had great light, flashing that light upon the pathway of their fellow-men.  {MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 6}
[MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 7]          One soul is of more value to heaven than a world of property, houses, lands, money. If the sacrifice were essential for the salvation of one soul, it would be the duty of the inhabitants of the earth to sell their possessions in order to secure that soul for eternity. For the conversion of one soul we should tax our resources to the utmost. One soul won to Christ will flash heaven's light all around him, penetrating the moral darkness, and saving other souls. Thus two, five, ten talents will accumulate and double. This is not exaggeration. If Christ left the ninety and nine, that he might seek and save the one lost sheep, shall we be justified in doing less?  {MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 7}
[MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 8]          If there was ever a time when sacrifices should be made, it is now. Those who have means should understand that now is the time to use it for God. Let not means be absorbed in multiplying facilities where the work has already been established. Do not add building to building where many interests are now centered. Use the means to establish centers in new fields. Think of our missions in foreign countries! Some of them are struggling to gain even a foothold; they are destitute of even the most meager facilities. Instead of adding to facilities already abundant, build up the work in these destitute fields. Again and again the Lord has spoken regarding this. His blessing cannot attend his people in disregarding his instruction.  {MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 8}
[MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 9]         God calls upon his people to awake to their responsibilities. A flood of light is shining from the word of God, and there must be an awakening to neglected obligations. When these are met, by giving back to God his own in tithes and offerings, the way will be opened for the world to hear the message the Lord designs it shall hear. If God's people had the love of Christ in their heart, if every church member were thoroughly imbued with the spirit of self-sacrifice, if all manifested thorough earnestness, there would be no lack of funds for home and foreign missions; our resources would be multiplied; a thousand doors of usefulness would be opened, and we should be invited to enter. Had the purpose of God been carried out by his people in giving the message of mercy to the world, Christ would have come to the earth, and the saints would ere this have received their welcome into the city of God.  {MMR, May 9, 1908 par. 9}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 1]      November 14, 1908 Work for Every Member of the Family         Our households must be set in order, and earnest efforts must be made to interest every member of the family in missionary enterprises. We must seek to engage the sympathies of our children in earnest work for the unsaved, that they may do their best at all times, and in all places, to represent Christ.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 1}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 2]          Satan and his angels are wide awake, and intensely active, working with energy and perseverance through human instrumentalities, to bring about his purpose of obliterating from the mind of man, the knowledge of God.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 2}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 3]          The reason why the churches sit in darkness and have no light, is that they have not given light; they have not been as a city set upon a hill, that it cannot be hid. O that all would cultivate a love for souls, and deny inclination. Then the life of Christ would burn in the heart, and souls for whom He died, would rejoice in the revealed mercy of God.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 3}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 4]          There can be no such thing as a slothful Christian.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 4}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 5]          Parents should work to this end, that they and their children might become missionaries for God.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 5}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 6]          This means that you should be vigilant, diligent in searching the Scriptures, pouring out your soul before God in your closet, that you may not fail or be discouraged.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 6}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 7]          We need missionary ministers.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 7}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 8]          Spiritual indolence is sin. The secret of our success in the work of God, will be found in the harmonious working of our people. There must be concentrated action. Every member of Christ must act his part in the cause of God, according to the ability that God has given him. We must press together against obstructions and difficulties, shoulder to shoulder, and heart to heart. Christ drew the hearts of His hearers to Him by the manifestation of His love, and then little by little, as they were able to bear it, He unfolded to them the great truths of God. We must also learn to adapt our labors to different people--to meet them where they are. While the claims of the law of God are to be presented to the world, we should never forget that love, the love of Christ, is the only power that can soften the heart and lead to obedience.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 8}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 9]          You cannot tell how few may be the days of your probation. The Lord may say very soon "Cut down the tree; for it is not profitable that it should stand in the garden of the Lord."  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 9}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 10]          We need to branch out more in our methods of labor; not a hand should be bound; not a soul discouraged; not a voice should be hushed; let every individual labour privately or publicly to help forward this grand work. Place the burdens upon men and women of the church that they may grow by reason of exercise and thus become efficient agencies in the hand of the Lord for the enlightenment of those who sit in darkness.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 10}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 11]          There has been so much preaching to our churches that they have almost ceased to appreciate the gospel ministry. The time has come when this order of things should be changed. Let the minister call out the individual church-members to help him by house-to-house work, to carry the truth into regions beyond.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 11}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 12]          Let every church awake out of sleep; let the members unite themselves together in the love of Jesus, and in sympathy for perishing souls, all go forth to their neighbors, pointing them to the way of salvation. Our Leader has all power in heaven and in earth.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 12}
[MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 13]          Let men tremble with the sense of the responsibility of knowing the truth. The ends of the world are come. Proper consideration of these things will lead all to make an entire consecration of all that they have and are, to their God. There should be no boasting; no seeking for the highest places; but all should be ambitious to use their vitality with an eye single to the glory of God--the sacred work in which it is our exalted privilege to engage.                 Mrs. E. G. White.  {MMR, November 14, 1908 par. 13}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 1]         NebRep - The Nebraska Reporter      February 28, 1905 The Nebraska Sanitarium         During the council at College View we were well cared for at the Nebraska Sanitarium.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 1}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 2]          The sanitarium here is in a good location. It is away from the city with its temptations, and yet is so situated that people will learn of it and the nature of its work. It is surrounded by a good tract of land. Its proximity to the college is a decided advantage; for these two institutions, working together, may be a help one to the other. The college, the sanitarium, and the publishing house at College View are important institutions. We must ever remember that our sanitariums are established to do the highest work that mortals can undertake. A sanitarium, from the highest to the lowest floor, should be provided with every improvement that can be secured for it, so that it may do the very best class of work.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 2}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 3]          The rooms assigned to us here are pleasant. The carpets and rugs on the floor are well selected. The chairs and other articles of furniture give the room a comfortable and homelike appearance; but there is nothing in the furniture to indicate an extravagant outlay of means. If all the rooms are as comfortably furnished, the institution will stand as an object lesson of what a sanitarium should be. But not all the facilities have yet been provided that will enable the institution to carry on its work with the highest degree of success. If our brethren in Nebraska will take the correct attitude towards this sanitarium, they can easily place it in a position that will enable it to gather in and help, physically and spiritually, all classes of patients. The Lord desires this sanitarium to be honored and sustained. If our Conference brethren will now do with courage what they can to help the sanitarium, its work will move onward and upward.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 3}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 4]          Let no one, by showing a spirit of criticism, seek to hinder those who are bearing the responsibilities in this institution, from improving its facilities. The rooms from the foundation to the upper story should be so nicely furnished as to indicate faith in the present and the future of our work. The Lord is glorified when the equipment and workings of an institution show good judgment.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 4}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 5]          Let our brethren unite in a study as to how improvements may be made, that the sick may be better provided for. The treatment rooms can be made more pleasant and attractive. Skill and workmanship might be profitably expended in improving the appearance of other parts of the building. These improvements may be simple, and need not require a large outlay of means. There should be a change in the mattresses on some of the beds. Some of the patients find the hard mattresses very uncomfortable.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 5}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 6]          When patients see that everything possible is done for their comfort, they will be more willing to pay for the conveniences afforded. Care in regard to the details will do much to make the guests cheerful and contented.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 6}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 7]          Let a united effort be made to build up and sustain this sanitarium, that it may have life and vitality. Our medical institutions are to be as the arm and hand of the message. The Lord desires the efforts put forth for the recovery of the sick to be a means of preparing them to receive the message of mercy. Time is short, and what is done must be done quickly. The Lord would have all use their influence to build up this institution, not to limit its power of doing good. Those who are connected with this branch of the Lord's work should be encouraged and strengthened by their brethren and sisters, that they may efficiently and cheerfully care for the sick and suffering. Every exertion should be put forth to make it possible for the physicians and nurses to do thorough work. The Lord would have His people in the Central Union Conference arouse, and put forth a united effort to make the sanitarium at College View a praise in the earth, and a continual blessing to many, that from it there may shine forth the light of truth.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 7}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 8]          Let every helper begin to study what can be done in genuine Christian service right in the sanitarium. This will be the best medical missionary work they can possibly do. And the Lord will let His blessing rest upon the helpers if they will set all their powers at work to see how they can improve the condition and the appearance of the institution from the highest story to the lowest story.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 8}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 9]          What is a sanitarium? It is a place of healing; a place in which reforms are to be wrought out; a place in which young men and women are to receive an education in the use of the facilities that God has given for the benefit of suffering humanity. God has placed us in the world to bless one another, and we desire the sanitarium here to give the students in the school a representation of the highest kind of medical missionary work. God wants the students in the school and the nurses and helpers in the sanitarium to strive for perfection in all that they do. He desires each of us to perfect a Christian character. But in order to do this, we must live and work in the fear and love of God.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 9}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 10]          I am glad to see in front of the sanitarium such a beautiful field of greensward. This is attractive to the sick. They can go out of doors, breathe the fresh air, and enjoy the flowers that have been planted. This is well-pleasing to God. He looks with pleasure upon the flowers. When Christ was on earth He picked the flowers and gave them to the children, telling them to study them. "Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow," He said, "they toil not, neither do they spin: and yet I say unto you, that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these." I have seen the water-lily growing up through mud and filth, yet putting forth pure, spotless blossoms. One day as my husband and I were on the water, we saw some of these lilies. I said to him, "Reach down, and pull up a root if you can." This he did, and we saw how the beautiful flower was joined by a channeled stem to the root. This channeled stem struck down through the weeds and rubbish to the pure sands beneath, drawing thence the nourishment that gave life to the blossoms of spotless purity.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 10}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 11]          Thus we are to do. We are to separate from our lives all that is evil, that our characters may be pure and spotless. Let the children be taught these lessons. Let them be taught to refuse the evil and choose the good. They will always remember these lessons.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 11}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 12]          Let us consider more diligently and carefully the work of character-building. When Jesus was working at the carpenter's bench, some of His associates would sometimes deride Him because He took such pains with every detail. If the parts of what He was making did not fit perfectly, He would put more work on them. Some thought such scrupulous care needless. But thus Christ was teaching us the need of striving for perfection in all that we do. Our work is to be done so carefully that God can say to us, "Well done, good and faithful servant."  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 12}
[NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 13]          This is a beautiful spot. I thank God that the sanitarium is located in so favorable a situation. Let every thing about these institutions at College View be orderly and presentable. And let the neatness and cleanliness of the institutions represent the characters of those who are connected with them.        Mrs. E. G. White.  {NebRep, February 28, 1905 par. 13}
[NebRep, November 30, 1905 par. 1]       November 30, 1905 "I am instructed ..."       Sanitarium, California,         November 20, 1905.            I am instructed to say to those who edit our denominational papers that they are to print all the matter possible, dealing with the affirmative side of Bible truth. They are to give the trumpet a certain sound. Let every article that is printed in the Review and Herald be of a character that will reflect light and not the moral darkness of this world. Every column is to be filled with the precious truth.  {NebRep, November 30, 1905 par. 1}
[NebRep, November 30, 1905 par. 2]          Let not our brethren make use of the precious space in our denominational paper, to record incidents connected with the life of President Roosevelt, or his daughter, or any other member of his family. Such items of news will enlighten no one in regard to the truth.  {NebRep, November 30, 1905 par. 2}
[NebRep, November 30, 1905 par. 3]          Some of the articles, even those treating upon Bible subjects, should be made shorter.                         Ellen G. White.  {NebRep, November 30, 1905 par. 3}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 1]         Needs - The Needs of the Cause in Australasia      July 4, 1903 The Needs of the Cause in Australasia              Sanitarium, Cal.,                     June 11, 1903. My dear Brethren and Sisters in America: --        Again and again the Lord has presented before you the needs of the Australasian field. You know something of what has already been accomplished there in the different lines of work. You have been informed more or less fully in regard to the establishment of the institutions in that field. Many have sent of their means to help these institutions. Few, however, are familiar either with the self-sacrificing efforts that brought into existence the publishing-house, the school, and the sanitarium in Australia or with the present financial needs of the work.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 1}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 2]                 A Missionary Field.        I do not regret the years we spent in Australasia. I am glad that we went there, over ten years ago, in response to the urgent request of the General Conference. We found ourselves on missionary soil, in a land where there were but few Sabbath-keepers, and scarcely any facilities. We made it our first work to unite with the faithful laborers there in an effort to open the field as rapidly as possible. The Lord gave us access to the hearts of the people, and blessed our efforts to save souls. Churches were organized, and meeting-houses were built.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 2}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 3]          In our work we practiced the strictest economy, in order that we might place the cause of present truth on vantage ground. Constantly the Lord instructed us to add new territory. We did all we could to heed this instruction. I involved myself in debt, in order to walk in the light shining upon our pathway; for the demands of the work were urgent, and the funds in the mission treasury were limited. Instead of being discouraged at the outlook, we endeavored to extend the triumphs of the cross.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 3}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 4]                   Neglected Appeals.        If we had not been hindered on the right hand and on the left, the work there would have been pushed forward with tenfold greater strength than it was. When in need of means, we could not visit large churches to appeal for help, as we had done so often in America. In the night season, the Lord instructed me to call upon the churches in America to make liberal contributions for the Australasian field. We sent appeals, and some responses were made to these calls. However, we did not receive all that the needs of the field demanded.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 4}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 5]          In the visions of the night, the Lord revealed to me that the churches in America were ready to help, but that some of the brethren in positions of responsibility were speaking words of caution, saying, "We shall need this money in this country." Thus the help that would have been given was withheld. If those who spoke the words of caution had known how the workers in new fields,--fields where there were almost no buildings, no institutions, to give character to our work,--had spent hours in earnest prayer before God, asking for help to meet the responsibilities coming upon them, they would not have spoken as they did.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 5}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 6]                 The Publishing Work.        The publishing house in Melbourne was established soon after Australasia was entered. The pioneers who preceded us bore heavy burdens in connection with this institution. The Lord went before them, opening the way. By patient, self-denying effort, the publishing work was placed upon a firm basis.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 6}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 7]                 The Educational Work.        Less than a year after we arrived in our new field, the brethren and sisters in Australia and New Zealand, notwithstanding their deep poverty, co-operated heartily with the Lord's opening providences, by establishing in Melbourne a Bible school for the training of the youth who desired to prepare themselves for the Master's service. In order to maintain this school we sacrificed in many ways. The financial assistance rendered by Elder Haskell was very timely. The results of the work of the school did not disappoint our expectations.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 7}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 8]          A general school for Australasia was finally established permanently in New South Wales. The Lord directed us to a tract of land near Cooranbong, about seventy-five miles north of Sydney. Here we were instructed by the Great Teacher to establish a model school,--a school in which students would be given an opportunity to gain not only book-learning, but practical training in the various trades and in the cultivation of the soil. Removed far from the temptations of city life, the students of the Avondale School for Christian Workers were to be given every encouragement to develop physically and spiritually, as well as mentally.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 8}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 9]          The foundations of our Australasian school were laid in self-sacrifice. Angels of God stood by the noble workers at Avondale. I thank the Lord that at the time when there was so great a dearth of means, we did not sit down and fold our hands, making no effort to advance. I thank Him for putting into the hearts of our friends in South Africa a desire to help us in a time of great need. Some friends in America advanced funds to provide a few needed facilities. I freely used of my own means to meet some of the many necessities of the school work. Of all that came into my hands, that I could call my own, I withheld nothing. It was all the Lord's, and was freely spent in His service. In times of crisis, I borrowed money, to the amount of several thousand dollars, giving my personal note, and advancing the means to the school. Thus we struggled in the early days at Cooranbong.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 9}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 10]             The Medical Missionary Work.        Soon after the Avondale School was established, treatment-rooms were opened in Sydney, in a rented dwelling house. The Lord greatly blessed this institution, which soon developed into a small sanitarium. Through its influence many souls accepted the truth. In some instances whole families began to keep the Sabbath through the visits of some of the members to the Sanitarium for treatment. A wealthy clergyman while there for treatment, became interested in the truth, soon decided to keep the Sabbath, and at once began to help the work with his means.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 10}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 11]          Sanitariums, properly conducted, are divinely-appointed agencies that will bring into the truth those who will be producers as well as consumers. In our medical institutions the helpers are trained to be laborers together with God, to carry out the teachings of the great Medical Missionary. If the nurses place themselves in right relation to the sanitarium work, there is developed in them self-forgetfulness, thoughtfulness in speech, helpfulness in service, patient continuance in well-doing. Their earnest desire to help others carries with it a sympathy that is healing in its influence. Every sanitarium should be a place in which Christ can abide, the healing, restoring influence of His life pervading every room, for the restoration of soul and body.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 11}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 12]               Difficulties Encountered.        The Lord instructed us that instead of remaining in the city, we should have buildings of our own, in the country, in which to carry on sanitarium work, and to train nurses for the Australasian field. But we had given to the utmost of our ability, it seemed, to establish the other institutions, and to occupy unentered fields. In this crisis the Lord gave to His stewards in America the opportunity to unite with Him in establishing a sanitarium in Australia, and placing it in working order.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 12}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 13]          Appeals were made to our oldest and strongest institutions in America, to assist financially in the establishment of sister institutions in Australasia. But they did not see how they could do this. They were heavily in debt, and to give of their means might cause legal difficulties. So the help that should have been sent was hindered.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 13}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 14]                  A Noble Effort.        At a meeting of the Australasian Union Conference, held at Cooranbong in July, 1899, the necessity of our having a properly equipped Sanitarium was presented to the brethren and sisters assembled; and notwithstanding the scarcity of funds caused by the expenditure of large sums in the erection of the school buildings, meeting-houses in several places, and the Avondale Health Retreat, and in the starting of the Avondale Press, the small company present at this meeting pledged to the Sydney Sanitarium enterprise nearly five thousand dollars.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 14}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 15]          Very few of those who pledged so liberally had the means at hand. It had to be earned and saved, and several months passed before much was received. But we took courage to look for a suitable location, and in time found a beautiful tract of about seventy acres at Wahroonga, thirteen miles from Sydney, in a very picturesque and healthful district.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 15}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 16]          On their return to America after the Union Conference, Elders Haskell and Irwin made personal appeals in many places, and to these appeals some responded heartily. From the funds thus raised, timely help was rendered to the Avondale Health Retreat, the Union Conference, the Avondale Press, and the Queensland, and Western Australian Missions. And a portion was used to help in the purchase of the Sanitarium site.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 16}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 17]          Dr. J. H. Kellogg had sent a personal gift of a thousand dollars, and promised to secure, if possible, a gift of five thousand dollars from the International Medical Missionary Association. Several months later this was received. But for some time the Sanitarium enterprise stood before us, with our land but partly paid for, and with but a few hundred dollars in sight with which to purchase building material.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 17}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 18]                "Arise, and Build."        Finally the word of the Lord came that the time had arrived for us to arise, and build; that the work on the Sydney Sanitarium should go forward without further delay. We were assured that notwithstanding the forbidding outlook, the Lord would strengthen us to walk by faith.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 18}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 19]          The effort to build the Sydney Sanitarium has been a tremendous one. Upon my return to America, I hoped to make strong personal appeals for means to assist our brethren in completing this building. But I found that the brethren and sisters in America had been drawn upon heavily to raise a material fund for the Relief of the Schools enterprise. A little later they were called upon to strain every nerve to relieve our institutions in Scandinavia, which were in a pitiable condition. The effort to lift these institutions out of their embarrassment drew heavily on the resources of the church members in America.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 19}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 20]          I ceased not to pray that means might come from some source for the completion of the medical institution in Australia. I made appeals at several general meetings. But many needy fields were calling for help. The Lord instructed me to call upon our brethren and sisters in Australasia to awake, and rally to the help of the Sydney Sanitarium, doing all in their power to set this institution in operation as soon as possible. They were asked to study the situation carefully and prayerfully, and to depend largely upon themselves to complete the building.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 20}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 21]          Our fellow laborers in Australasia responded cheerfully and heartily. The second tithe was set apart to increase the building fund. Many gifts of money, labor, and material, representing untold self-denial, were made. Those who were connected closely with the supervision of the work.-- Elder Burden and his family, Dr. Merritt H. Kellogg, the Drs. Kress, and others,--made great personal sacrifices, working unselfishly and untiringly to complete the structure. At times when those in charge were put to their wits' end to know how to obtain the means necessary for the advancement of the work, the Lord moved upon some one to make a loan to the institution, sometimes without interest, and sometimes at a low rate. Greatly encouraged, the workers would persevere, sacrificing their earnings, and striving to prepare the building for occupancy. The Lord richly blessed their faithful efforts, and gave them a precious experience. In spite of vexatious delays and hindrances, the will and way of the Lord was carried out in the completion of the building. The dedicatory services and formal opening took place Jan. 1, 1903.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 21}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 22]          Let us thank God for our Sanitarium in Australia! The Lord has repeatedly given instruction regarding the importance of this institution, and the necessity for its establishment. He will bless the physicians and helpers there, as they strive to make the institution what He desires it to be,--an agency for saving the souls as well as the bodies of men and women.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 22}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 23]          Our brethren and sisters in Australasia have done nobly. At the cost of great sacrifice and much taxing labor their Sanitarium has been erected. The Lord sees; He understands the situation. We praise Him for the willing spirit that He put into the hearts of our fellow workers across the broad Pacific, inspiring them to respond willingly, gladly, without murmuring, to the appeals made to them. In co-operating with God, cheerfully doing their work with self-denial, they have been engaged in true gospel medical missionary work. Let us praise the Lord for what He hath wrought through the united efforts of His people. Let us encourage our Australasian brethren to continue to wage an aggressive warfare in their field.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 23}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 24]     Our Duty, in View of the Present                    Situation.        The Sydney Sanitarium having been completed and opened for patients, our brethren and sisters in America may conclude that no further obligation rests upon them. Such is not the case. A great work remains to be done in Australasia. Many fields there are still unentered. Upon the Australasian Union Conference there rests the burden of carrying the message to many of the islands of the Pacific. And in the home field there are great cities to be worked. Evangelistic efforts must be put forth in Sydney and Melbourne. Large portions of these cities have never been entered.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 24}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 25]          In this time, when aggressive efforts must be made to proclaim the third angel's message in the unwarned portions of the field, deep poverty has come upon Australia, because of the long-continued drought. Although we are not there on the ground, we dare not, under these circumstances, keep silent in regard to the needs of the field. Even under the most favorable conditions, the burden of raising means to equip fully the Sanitarium, and the effort to decrease the indebtedness, in addition to the advance work to be done in new fields, would have called for much sacrifice on the part of all. Now that so many have lost heavily on account of the drought, we who came short of doing what we ought to have done years ago, when the Lord first called upon us to send means there for the establishment of the Sydney Sanitarium, should improve this opportunity to show our liberality.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 25}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 26]          Sabbath, July 4, has been set apart as the day when an offering for Australasia shall be taken. My brethren and sisters in America, I plead with all earnestness that at the appointed time you shall do your best to help meet the necessities in our sister field. Let parents and children unitedly give of their means. Let old and young remember that in God's sight they are all little children, and that at this time they are to reveal their obedience to their heavenly Father by giving freely in answer to this call. Upon, those who do this, will rest heaven's richest blessings.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 26}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 27]                 The Glory of the Gospel.        It is the glory of the gospel that it is founded upon the principle of restoring in the fallen race the divine image by a constant manifestation of benevolence. This work began in the heavenly courts. There God decided to give human beings an unmistakable evidence of the love with which He regarded them. He "so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 27}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 28]          The Godhead was stirred with pity for the race, and the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit gave themselves to the working out of the plan of redemption. In order fully to carry out this plan, it was decided that Christ, the only begotten Son of God, should give Himself an offering for sin. What line can measure the depth of this love? God would make it impossible for man to say that He could have done more. When He gave Christ, He gave all the resources of heaven, that nothing might be wanting in the plan for man's uplifting. Here is love -- the contemplation of which should fill the soul with inexpressible gratitude!  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 28}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 29]               All Should Have a Part.        The establishment of churches and sanitariums is but a further manifestation of the love of God, and in this work all God's people should have a part. Christ formed His church here below for the express purpose of showing forth through its members the grace of God. Throughout the world His people are to raise memorials of His Sabbath,--the sign between Him and them that He is the One who sanctifies them. Thus they are to show that they have returned to their loyalty, and stand firm for the principles of His law.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 29}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 30]          Sanitariums are to be so established and conducted that they will be educational in character. They are to show forth to the world the benevolence of heaven, and though Christ's visible presence is not discerned in the building, yet the workers may claim the promise, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." He has assured us that to those who love and fear Him, He will give power to continue the work He began on this earth. He went about doing good, teaching the ignorant and healing the sick. And His work never stopped with an exhibition of His power to heal physical disease. He made each work of healing an occasion of implanting in the heart the divine principles of His love and benevolence. Thus His followers are to work.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 30}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 31]                Uniting With the Angels.        The inhabitants of the heavenly universe are appointed to go forth, and come into close touch with human instrumentalities who act as God's helping hand. In the performance of this mission of love, angels mingle with the fallen race, ministering to those who shall be heirs of salvation. Divine and human agencies unite in the work of restoring the image of God in man. All who partake of the divine nature are appointed of God to unite with the angels in carrying forward with untiring zeal the plan of redemption.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 31}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 32]                  A Call to Action.        Shall we not as a people awaken to our responsibility? Shall we not manifest our love for God and our fellow men by giving of our means to carry forward the work for this time, while the way is still open for work to be done?  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 32}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 33]          The principles of Christ's love demand action. When this appeal shall come to you, let no one conspire to quench the spark of benevolence; let every one strive to fan it to a strong, steady flame.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 33}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 34]          All the money is the Lord's, and we now call upon our people in America to unite in making liberal gifts to our sister field, Australia. Let there be in the hearts of our people a revival of the love shown on Calvary for fallen humanity. Behold the King of glory giving His life for a sinful world. Calvary speaks in language more forcible than any I can use. "I gave My life for thee; what hast thou given for Me?"  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 34}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 35]          Meet around the cross of Calvary in self-sacrifice and self-denial. As you stand before the cross, and see the royal Prince of heaven dying for you, can you seal your heart, saying, "No; I have nothing to give"? God will bless you as you do your best. As you approach the throne of grace, as you find yourself bound to this throne by the golden chain let down from heaven to earth to draw men from the pit of sin, your heart will go out in love for your brethren and sisters who are without God and without hope in the world.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 35}
[Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 36]          God help us to feel that now, just now, is our time and opportunity to work for the Master. As we see the love that has been shown for us, shall not our love be awakened and enlarged, so that nothing will seem too much for us to do for God? Let us do something and do it now. Let us arouse from our apathy, and, catching the inspiration of God's love, work as never before for the Master.                      Ellen G. White.  {Needs, July 4, 1903 par. 36}
[NYI, February 28, 1900 par. 1]         NYI - The New York Indicator      February 28, 1900 Important Testimony to our Brethren in New York.         You want to buy of Christ gold, white raiment, and eyesalve. Study this message to the Laodicean church, for it applies to many in New York. You need to be zealous and repent. Please consider, zealous does not mean a few feeble prayers and half-hearted confessions, it means, a zealous, earnest, determined effort to conquer your worldly, selfish love, and to be consecrated, devoted Christians, shedding a tender warmth and love wherever you are. You must have a waking up, and heart culture, or you will fail of heaven. Christ is coming. Are you ready? Are you waiting? Are you loving his appearing? What a wondrous love Christ has evidenced for us! He has said, "Love one another as I have loved you." We need purity, truth, helpfulness, and the love of Christ that sanctifies our influence. We must be full of Christ and then we shall estimate worldly things in the light of God, and when at work upon your farms, when engaged in your business vocations, you are not separating your souls from God, because you labor with the true purpose and object, recognizing God as the owner of all that you possess and you seeking wisdom to use his goods to advance his glory. You then are ministering, not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. Then human lives will be blessed through your influence. The mind will be on heavenly things, you will be as in the presence of Jesus, and diffuse light to all around you. A truly Christian life will cost us thoughtfulness, searching of the Scriptures, and most earnest, persevering prayer. It will not be prayer without point and purpose, but it will be the intercession of a heart burdened for poor sinners out of Christ. It will be a heart longing to do service for Jesus in personal effort for the saving of souls of men. Jesus made great sacrifices for these souls. "Ye are laborers together with God." Many of you who have been years in the truth have not advanced in the spiritual and divine life, because worldly business has been exalted above the heavenly. The work of God ever calls for self-sacrificing men, and every soul who has the knowledge of the truth is bound to communicate the light to others, cultivating all the graces of the Spirit to do this precious work to God's acceptance.  {NYI, February 28, 1900 par. 1}
[NYI, February 28, 1900 par. 2]          Your lifeless, heartless, frozen-up efforts are not acceptable to God. There is no excuse for you to do so little for Jesus, when he has done so much for you. Does not God behold your works? He says, "I know thy works;" God witnesses the heart service, and God witnesses the mere lip service. We are in perilous times. If you had kept pace with the opening providence of God, and made the most of the light and privileges granted to you, you would today be a power in the world. You would not need these words I now write you, you would be all light in the Lord; divine power and glory would be manifested in your gatherings. According to your faith so shall it be unto you. If your faith claims little, you will receive only little. If you by faith see the great work to be done in the harvest field, you would see that there are too few laborers. You would fall upon your knees and pray the Lord of the harvest to send forth laborers in New York. Then you would say to those who would go forth to work in the cities, in the high-ways and hedges, with the compelling message, "I will do the very best in my power to sustain you, and I will work to the very best of my ability to reflect light upon our neighbors and to be a bright and shining light in the church, that our faith and our prayers shall go forth as sharp sickles with the laborers in the harvest field. We have work to do, a solemn work, which must bear the test of the Judgment."                Mrs. E. G. White.                       ［Continued.］  {NYI, February 28, 1900 par. 2}
[NYI, March 7, 1900 par. 1]      March 7, 1900 Important Testimony to our Brethren in New York   -----         We are called to have a superior faith, because of increased light above the light of God's ancient people. Whosoever will be the friend of the world, is the enemy of God. The times in which we are living call for you who believe, to arouse, to put the armor on. You have not done any too much, but not enough. The natural consequence of works in accordance with your faith is an increased knowledge of truth and experience in heavenly things, a higher degree of consecration of all our powers and all our possessions to God; and the more firmly we walk in the path of faith, the greater will be our separation from the world, and from darkness. We will come closer and still closer to the side of the Great Light of the world. Christ is coming. We shall enter upon the year 1887 before this reaches you. Will you give to God a New Year's offering? Will you consecrate yourselves, soul, body, and spirit to God? Will you lay upon his altar that which belongs to God? Will you cut loose from the world, and will you evidence that you believe the truth? Will you cease to rob God in tithes and in offerings? "Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it."  {NYI, March 7, 1900 par. 1}
[NYI, March 7, 1900 par. 2]          I was in my dream a few nights since talking with you who were assembled. A large congregation was before me. I talked, I wept, I prayed, and some seemed to be as unimpressible as the granite rocks, but there was a mighty revealing of the Spirit of God. Jesus walked through our midst, he touched one and another, and still another, and how their faces lighted up! They praised God with joyful hearts. Some were passed by. Light was shining, everywhere, but some poor souls Jesus looked upon with pity; they slunk into dark corners, they did not try to come to the light, while others rushed from the darkness, forcing their way, as tho it was life or death with them, and the cry went forth as I never heard it before, "What shall I do to be saved?" There were confessions of sins; there was rejoicing of sins forgiven. It seemed to me they were reigned up before the Judgment. But all did not participate. They had not been walking in the company of Jesus, but apart from him, and they did not realize his presence. They seemed to think it was not Jesus. Alas! they did not know him! What a solemn impression was left upon minds! I feel that it is time to awake out of sleep, to arise from the dead, and Christ will give you life. Ye are a royal nation, a peculiar people to show forth the praises of Him, who hath called you out of the darkness into his marvelous light. O, we may sit together in heavenly places! The light shineth in darkness, but the darkness comprehendeth it not. God forbid that we should lose the heavenly blessings because we do not comprehend the light. We must be God's peculiar people in good works.  {NYI, March 7, 1900 par. 2}
[NYI, March 7, 1900 par. 3]          May the Lord help you to put away darkness, and come to the light. Where there is one man laboring in New York there ought to be one hundred. The Lord has given the light of truth, but men who have means are encouraged in the covetousness which will prove their ruin, by limiting the work of God to meet the selfishness, and worldly-loving spirit of those who claim to believe the truth. Brethren, it is too late in the day for this kind of work. The precious light which has been freely given to us of God was not given to Sodom or Gomorrah, or they would not have perished in their sins. We have superior advantages, and we shall be judged by the light and privileges of the times in which we are living. God will not give judgment in our favor, because like Capernaum we are now exalted to heaven in point of privileges. But what use have we made of God's blessings? Are we walking in the light, working in the light, in accordance with the holy character of truth which we possess? There is a great work to be done in home missions. In laboring in America you do not have the difficulties which we have here in Europe. What is wanted is men sanctified in heart and life, elevated and ennobled by the greatness of the truth. We need men who will have the true enterprising spirit of doing something, who will walk humbly with God, and who will strive to push the triumphs of the cross of Christ.  {NYI, March 7, 1900 par. 3}
[NYI, March 7, 1900 par. 4]          May God help you not to do less than you have done, but to do a much greater work in the Lord. The day is far spent, the night is at hand. The watchman must cry, "The morning cometh, and also the night."               Mrs. E. G. White.                    ［Concluded.］  {NYI, March 7, 1900 par. 4}
[NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 1]       February 7, 1906 Standing In the Way of God's Messages.    -----         One thing it is certain is soon to be realized,--the great apostasy, which is developing and increasing and waxing stronger, and will continue to do so until the Lord shall descend from heaven with a shout. We are to hold fast the first principles of our denominated faith, and go forward from strength to increased faith. Ever we are to keep the faith that that has been substantiated by the Holy Spirit of God from the earlier events of our experience, until the present time. We need now larger breadth, and deeper, more earnest, unwavering faith in the leadings of the Holy Spirit. If we needed the manifest proof of the Holy Spirit's power to confirm truth in the beginning after the passing of the time, we need today all the evidence in the confirmation of the truth, when souls are departing from the faith and giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils. There must not be any languishing of soul now.  {NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 1}
[NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 2]         If ever there was a period of time when we needed the Holy Spirit's power in our discourses, in our prayers, in every action proposed, it is now. We are not to stop at the first experience, but while we bear the same message to the people, this message is to be strengthened and enlarged. We are to see and realize the importance of the message, made certain by its divine origin. We are to follow on to know the Lord, that we may know that his going forth is prepared as the morning.  {NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 2}
[NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 3]          Our souls need the quickening from the Source of all power. We may be strengthened and confirmed in the past experience that holds us to the essential points of truth which have made us what we are,--Seventh-day Adventists.  {NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 3}
[NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 4]          The past fifty years have not dimmed one jot or principle of our faith as we received the great and wonderful evidences that were made certain to us in 1844, after the passing of the time. The languishing souls are to be confirmed and quickened according to his word. And many of the ministers of the gospel and the Lord's physicians will have their languishing souls quickened according to the word. Not a word is changed or denied. That which the Holy Spirit testified to as truth after the passing of the time, in our great disappointment, is the solid foundation of truth. Pillars of truth were revealed, and we accepted the foundation principles that have made us what we are--Seventh-day Adventists, keeping the commandments of God and having the faith of Jesus.  {NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 4}
[NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 5]         Have not the hearts of Christ's disciples burned within them as he has talked with us by the way and opened to us the Scriptures? Has not the Lord Jesus opened to us the Scriptures, and presented to us things kept secret from the foundation of the world? Some have heard the reading of the evidence of the binding claims of the law of God, and the enjoined obedience to his commandments, and have felt their characters to be in such contrast to the requirements that had they been placed in circumstances similar to Jehoiakim, king of Judah, they would have done as he did. A special message was sent to him to be read in his hearing, but after listening to three or four pages, he cut it out with a penknife, and cast it into the fire. But this could not destroy the message; for the word of God will never return unto him void. The same Holy Spirit who had given the first testimony, which was refused and burned, came to the servant of God, who caused the first to be written in the roll, and repeated the very message that had been rejected, caused the latter to be written and added a great deal more to it.  {NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 5}
[NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 6]          Those who are willing to have the straight, plain messages of God consumed, to get them out of their sight, will only give increased publicity to, and confirmation of, the messages that they dismissed and repulsed. When the Lord sends a message to any man or woman, and they refuse to be corrected, refuse to receive it, that is not the end of the message by any means. All the transaction is recorded, and those who took part in it, by their refusal to be corrected, pronounce their own sentence against themselves.  {NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 6}
[NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 7]          When God sends a message to any person, minister or doctor, if men pursue a course to make of no effect the message sent, a course that destroys the influence of the message that God designed should make a change in the principles of the one corrected, and turn his heart to repentance, it would be better for these men if they had never been born. Wickedness and deceit remain in the one to whom the Lord in mercy sent his message, but they, through Satan's devising, took it upon themselves to justify and vindicate the one whom God had corrected, and he took it upon himself to refuse the message given, and went on, sustained by men who claimed to be the ministers and doctors of the Lord. The one who ought to have realized his sin and corrected his evil, was presumptuous, and turned from the messages of God to follow his own course, until sin, in deception, in falsehood, in unprincipled working, in underhand dealing, became current. Whether there is any hope of a change, we know not. But all who have built that man up in his crooked course of action, which they know was not justice and righteousness, will suffer with the transgressor, unless they shall humble themselves before God, and show that repentance that needeth not to be repented of.  {NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 7}
[NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 8]         Thus saith the Lord, I am the high and holy One who inhabiteth eternity. The Lord God will be vindicated in the interest he has taken to bring men to repentance, that they should see their crooked ways and turn and be converted. But ministers and doctors have stepped in between God and men reproved, and made of no effect the reproofs he has sent, notwithstanding that the warning was to save erring men, and turn them from their wrong course of action, that their usefulness should not be destroyed.  {NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 8}
[NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 9]          The Spirit who asked Zechariah, "What seest thou?" to which he answered, "I see a flying roll," also caused an angel to fly in the midst of heaven, "having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him ［let no glory be given to erring, sinful men］; for the hour of his judgment is come." Many indeed will not understand, but will stumble at the words contained in the roll.               Ellen G. White.        Sanitarium, Cal., Dec. 4, 1905.  {NYI, February 7, 1906 par. 9}
[NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 1]       June 12, 1907 Be In Earnest    -----         We are to work as we have never worked before. We are to seek every opportunity of drawing souls to Christ. The Lord is coming very soon, and we are entering into scenes of calamity. Satanic agencies, tho unseen, are working to destroy human life. If our life is hid with Christ in God, we shall see of his grace and salvation. Christ is coming to establish his kingdom in the earth. Let our tongues be sanctified, and used to glorify him. As a people we need to be reconverted, and our lives sanctified to declare the truth as it is in Jesus.  {NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 1}
[NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 2]          As we engage in the work of distributing our publications, we can, from warm and throbbing hearts, speak of a Saviour's love. God alone has the power to forgive sins. If we do not deliver this message to the unconverted, our neglect may prove their ruin. Blessed, soul-saving, Bible truths are to be published in our papers. The Lord calls upon all of us to seek to save perishing souls.  {NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 2}
[NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 3]          We do not realize how cunningly Satan is at work to deceive, if possible, the very elect. Now is our time to work with vigilance. Our books and papers are to be brought before the notice of the people; the gospel of present truth is to be given to our cities without delay. We need to arouse to our duties. If we are making the life and teachings of Christ our study, every passing event will furnish a text for an impressive lesson. It was thus our Saviour preached the gospel in the highways and by ways; and, as he preached, the little group that listened to his words would swell into a great company.  {NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 3}
[NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 4]          "Be instant in season, out of season." We are to make opportunities for presenting the truth. Christians are to be workers together with Christ. They are to engage in many lines of evangelistic work.  {NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 4}
[NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 5]          After his resurrection, Jesus spake to his disciples, saying, "All power is given unto me in heaven and earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 5}
[NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 6]          Just now, when people are thinking seriously, literature on the signs of the times, wisely circulated, will have a telling effect in behalf of the truth. At this time, when awful calamities are sweeping away the most costly structures as if by a breath of fire from heaven, many sinners are afraid, and stand trembling before God. Now is our opportunity to make known the truth to them.  {NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 6}
[NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 7]          God's judgments are abroad in the land. Shall we allow these things to come upon the world without telling the people the meaning of these terrible calamities, and how every one may escape from the wrath to come? Shall we let our neighbors remain in darkness without a preparation for the future life? Unless we ourselves realize where we stand, the day of God will come upon us as a thief.  {NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 7}
[NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 8]          Brethren and sisters, will you put on the Christian armor? "Your feet shod with the preparation of peace," you will be prepared to walk from house to house, carrying the truth to the people. Sometimes you will find it trying to do this kind of work; but if you go forth in faith, the Lord shall go before you, and will let his light shine upon your pathway. Entering the homes of your neighbors to sell or to give away our literature, and in humility to teach them the truth, you will be accompanied by the light of heaven, which will abide in these homes.                                     Mrs. E. G. White.        Fernando, Cal., April 21, 1907.  {NYI, June 12, 1907 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 1]         NPU Gleaner - North Pacific Union Gleaner      December 4, 1907 Words of Encouragement to  Workers  Mrs. E. G. White.           God has given me words to speak to His people in these last days. Time is short, and God has a special work for each to do. All are to employ their God-given talents as the Spirit of God shall direct them.  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 2]         The preaching of the word is one of the means by which God designs to bring light and evidence to the world; it must be done in such a way that those who listen will not be repulsed by any coarseness or lack of refinement in the messenger. A sweetness of disposition and humility of mind are to be revealed by those whom God employs to give a knowledge of Himself.  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 3]          Divine power has given us all things that pertain to life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him who has called us to glory and virtue. We all, with open face, beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, may be changed into the same image, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. This is a process of knowledge that will broaden the mind, impact spiritual excellence and give to the character the comeliness and perfection that was seen in the character of Christ. Those who faithfully study the words of Christ and His methods of labor, will learn to present the truth in a way that will yield definite and lasting results for good.  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 4]          I am bidden to speak words of encouragement to those who are preparing themselves for service in the cause of God. When compassed with difficulties, remember that there is One who is infinite in wisdom, who will be your help. Bring your perplexities to the One who understands all your difficulties. If you will seek His wisdom, instead of relying upon the judgment and knowledge of human beings, the help that He has promised will surely be given you.  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 5]          The parting words of the Saviour to His disciples should speak encouragement to every servant of God till the close of time. "The eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain, where Jesus had appointed them. And when they saw Him they worshipped Him; but some doubted. And Jesus came and spake unto them saying, All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth; go ye therefore and teach all nations; baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 6]          What greater assurance than this can we ask? We have the Lord's positive assurance that while we instruct others, He will be with us to be our Instructor. Those who work for God will meet with discouragement, but the promise is always theirs, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." God will give a most wonderful experience to those who will say, "I believe Thy promise; I will not fail nor become discouraged."  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 7]          The Lord has a work for women as well as for men to do. They can accomplish a good work for God, if they will learn first in the school of Christ the precious, all-important lesson of meekness. They must not only bear the name of Christ, but possess His spirit. They must walk even as He walked purifying their souls from everything that defiles. Then they will be able to benefit others by presenting the all-sufficiency of Jesus.  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 8]          Paul in his letters to the churches makes mention of women who were laborers with him in the gospel. Writing to the Romans, he says: "I commend unto you Phoebe our sister, which is a servant of the church which is at Cenchrea; that ye receive her in the Lord, as becometh saints, and that ye assist her in whatsoever business she hath need of you; for she hath been a succorer of many, and of myself also. Greet Aquila and Priscilla, my helpers in Christ Jesus: who have for my sake laid down their own necks: unto whom not only I give thanks, but also all the churches of the Gentiles. Likewise greet the church that is in their house. Salute my well-beloved Epaenetus, who is the first-fruits of Achaia unto Christ.  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 9]          "Greet Mary, who bestowed much labor on us. Salute Andronicus and Junia, my kinsmen, and my fellow-prisoners, who are of note among the apostles, who also were in Christ before me. Greet Amplias, my brother in the Lord. . . . Salute Tryphena and Tryphosa who labor in the Lord."  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 10]         Again, to the Philippian church the apostle writes: "Therefore my brethren, dearly beloved and longed for, my joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, my dearly beloved. I beseech Euodias, and beseech Syntyche, that they be of the same mind in the Lord. I entreat thee also, true yoke-fellow, help those women which labored with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my fellow-laborers, whose names are in the book of life. Rejoice in the Lord alway, and again I say, Rejoice. Let your moderation be known unto all men. The Lord is at hand. Be careful for nothing; but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God. And the peace of God which passeth all understanding shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 11]          "Finally, brethren whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, or if there be any praise, think on these things."  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 11}
[NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 12]          It is not only upon those who preach the word that God has placed the responsibility of seeking to save sinners. He has given this work to all. The words, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature," are spoken to each one of Christ's followers. All who are ordained unto the life of Christ are ordained to work for the salvation of their fellow-men. The same, longing that He felt for the saving of the lost is to be manifest in them. Not all can fill the same place, but for all there is a place and work. All upon whom God's blessings have been bestowed are to respond by actual service; every gift is to be employed for the advancement of His kingdom.  {NPU Gleaner, December 4, 1907 par. 12}
[NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 1]       December 11, 1907 To Ministering Brethren           There is a great and increasing need that those who minister in word and doctrine should be learners in the school of Christ. The influence of the one who preaches the word should be an influence that will lead souls to seek eternal life.  {NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 2]         In these last days many influences will arise to draw the worker from standing firmly for a "Thus saith the Lord." Men who themselves have departed from the faith will seek to draw workers into controversy, and by this method attempt to present heresies that will lead souls astray. My brethren, do not be enticed by such influences. Engage in no debate. Take no heed to the persuasions and challenges of those who would draw you from your legitimate work. You have no time to voice their sentiments or to repeat their words. Time is golden; truth is precious. We are to carry forward the work of God in the same spirit of simplicity that has marked our efforts for the past fifty years. But while our work is to be done in simplicity and meekness, we are to stand firmly for the principles of the faith.  {NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 3]          The Saviour has given the promise of his presence to all who labor in the spirit of true service. "All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth," he says; "go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." As you present the word to your hearers, claim this promise of Christ's presence. There is no day, no hour of the day, when he will not be near you by his Holy Spirit. He is in every meeting that is held in his name. His promise is given for as long as time shall last.  {NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 4]          Be careful messengers. Do not be anxious to hear and accept new theories, for often they are such as should never be presented before any congregation. Speak no boastful, self-exalting words. Let the Word of God come forth from lips that are sanctified by the truth. Every minister is to preach the truth as it is in Jesus. He should be assured of that which he affirms, and should handle the Word of God under the direction of the Holy Spirit of God. Walk and work carefully before God, my brethren, that no soul may be led into deception by your example. It had been better for you never to have been born, than that you should lead one soul astray.  {NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 5]          Those who profess to be servants of God need to make diligent work for the obtaining of that life where sin and sickness and sorrow can not enter. They are to be instant in season and out of season.  {NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 6]          God is calling for reformers who will speak strong, uplifting words from our pulpits. It is when men speak their own words in their own strength, instead of preaching the Word of God in the power of the Spirit, that they are hurt and offended when their words are not received with enthusiasm. It is then that they are tempted to speak words that will arouse a spirit of bitterness and opposition in their hearts. My brethren, be advised. Such words are not to come from the lips of Christ's ambassadors. Sanctified lips will speak words that reform, but do not exasperate. The truth is to be presented in the meekness and love of Christ.  {NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 7]          I heard the words spoken: Prepare to meet thy God. If you will learn of Jesus, you will possess a power that will take hold of hearts. You will speak words that will be a savor of life unto life. Shake off the worldly spirit that would take possession of our people. Pray, O pray; and believe that the fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much.  {NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 8]          If the minister's lips are touched with a live coal from off the altar, he will lift up Jesus as the sinner's only hope. When the heart of the speaker is sanctified through the truth, his words will be living realities to himself and others. Those who hear him will know that he has been with God, and has drawn near to him in effectual, fervent prayer. The Holy Spirit has fallen upon him, his soul has felt the vital, heavenly fire, and he will be able to compare spiritual things with spiritual. Power will be given to him to tear down the strongholds of Satan. Hearts will be broken by his presentation of the love of God, and many will inquire, "what must I do to be saved?"                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.  {NPU Gleaner, December 11, 1907 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 1]       December 18, 1907 To Ministers and Teachers           Those who teach the Word need not feel that they must search up some new and intricate subject to present to the churches. The most profitable subjects that can be presented are those that Christ dwelt upon when teaching his disciples and the multitudes that daily followed him. The common people heard him gladly.  {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 2]         When our ministers seek to present something that is new and strange to the common people, they are not following the custom of Christ. Sometimes the things they endeavor to present they do not themselves understand, and they lead minds away from the path of truth and righteousness. Self, self! When will self die, and when shall we learn what it means to follow in the footsteps of Jesus?  {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 3]          Let us as ministers and teachers study the sermons of Christ, and by prayerful effort learn to comprehend the very spirit of these discourses. They are to be presented so that the common people can understand them. Let us study over and over again the fourteenth to the seventeenth chapters of John. The last sermons of Christ, and his last prayer for his disciples, contain precious instruction, the treasures of which, study as we may, we can never exhaust.  {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 4]          The work to be done in our churches should begin with our leaders. When they humble their souls before God, when they confess their sins and become truly converted, their lives will reveal the transformation within. Selfishness will be emptied from their hearts, self-confidence will die, the disposition to dominate and control will disappear.  {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 5]          "Thus saith the Lord, cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from the Lord. For he shall be like the heath in the desert, and shall not see when good cometh."  {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 6]          This is a representation of the man who does not humble his heart before the Lord, and give up his will to the will of God. This man has lost his discernment, and can not be trusted. And because he has rejected the warnings of God, he has greatly hindered the work of the Lord. He shall "inhabit the parched places of the wilderness, in a salt land and not inhabited."  {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 7]          Another class is represented in the next words of the prophet: "Blessed is the man who trusteth in the Lord, and whose hope the Lord is. He shall be as a tree planted by the waters, that spreadeth out her roots by the river, and shall not see when heat cometh; but her leaf shall be green; and shall not be careful in the year of drought, neither shall cease from yielding fruit."  {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 8]          The prophet continues: "O Lord, the hope of Israel, all that forsake thee shall be ashamed, and they that depart from thee shall be written in the earth, because they have forsaken thee, the fountain of living waters. Heal me, O Lord; and I shall be healed; save me, and I shall be saved: for thou art my praise.  {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 9]          "Behold, they say unto me, Where is the word of the Lord? let it come now. As for me, I have not hastened from being a pastor to follow thee; neither have I desired the woeful day; thou knowest; that which came out of my lips was right before thee. Be not a terror unto me: thou art my hope in the day of evil. Let them be confounded that persecute me, and let me not be confounded: let them be dismayed, but let not me be dismayed; bring upon them the days of evil, and destroy them with double destruction."  {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 10]          We need to understand these Old Testament figures and representations. Let us give them earnest consideration. We are slow to realize that these things foretold by the Lord's servants have been fulfilled, and are being fulfilled in our present history.  {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 11]          God has provided divine assistance for all the emergencies to which our human resources are unequal. He gives the Holy Spirit to help in every strait, to strengthen our hope and assurance, to illuminate our minds and purify our hearts. He means that sufficient facilities shall be provided for the working out of his plans. My ministering brethren, I bid you seek counsel from God. Seek him with the whole heart, and "whatsoever he saith unto you, do."                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {NPU Gleaner, December 18, 1907 par. 11}
[NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 1]       January 29, 1908 Instruction to Ministers  Mrs. E. G. White           Ministers are in danger of becoming lax in regard to the responsibilities that rest upon them. They need to bear in mind that it takes more than powers of oratory to make a minister an ambassador for Christ. The church and the world look to the pastor for an example in self-denial and cross-bearing and devotion to God. Indolence, fitfulness, irresolution, disqualify him for the position of a minister of God.  {NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 2]         A man may be harsh and coarse in nature, and lacking in discernment; but by constant connection with Christ he may be assimilated to the divine nature, and come to reflect the likeness of Christ. Contact with truth will elevate and ennoble him. That which is rough and coarse in his nature, that which savors of pride of opinion and self-esteem, will be driven from the heart, and the gentleness and meekness of Christ will take their place. The man who is walking in the footsteps of Christ, looking to him as the Author and Finisher of his faith, will see the amazing contrast between his own weak character and the perfect pattern set in the life of the Saviour, and he will not, he can not, become exalted. In humility of heart he will cry, "Lord, who is sufficient for these things?"  {NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 3]          The work of the minister of the gospel is not merely to preach. Christ is his example, and Christ gave himself. The expression of infinite love that God gave to the world in the gift of his Son marked the limit of his power to give. He could bestow no more. "If any man serve me," Christ said, "let him follow me." By studying the life of Christ, let the worker learn how he lived and worked, and strive each day to live his life.  {NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 4]          There has been a decided failure among church members to be Christ-like in dealing with the erring. They have not sought to restore according to the directions given in the Word. The wrong-doer has not been considered from the standpoint of the value of the soul. There are youth in our midst who need to be looked after with tender pity; but instead of acting the part of the loving shepherd, many have acted the part of judges. They have condemned, instead of seeking after them with tender compassion. The minister needs much of the grace of Christ in his labors for this class.  {NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 5]          My brethren, pray for the young, and converse with them. Present before them their baptismal vows. Teach them what it means to take this step, and kindly and affectionately show them their responsibility. "Ye are buried with him by baptism," the apostle declares, "wherein ye also are risen with him, through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead." "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affections on things above, and not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God."  {NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 6]          When you find the church members arrayed one against another, call a halt, and come to an understanding. There is one sure way of remedying this evil. Follow the Bible rule in dealing with the difficulty. "Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meekness, considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted." A deep interest and love for souls will give tact in laboring for the erring. The tenderness and love of Christ manifested in your efforts for such souls will accomplish more than any other power.  {NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 7]          The first work of every minister should be to conform his own life to the teachings of truth; for God can not give souls into the care of one who has not himself learned to humble the heart before him. O that the Holy Spirit would work mightily on the hearts of our ministers and teachers, making them willing to be taught God's way. "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling," the apostle says, "for it is God that worketh in you, both to will and to do of his good pleasure." Are we willing to enter into the work of self-examination that this command involves? Are we willing to put away the evil from our own lives, and live with an eye single to the glory of God?  {NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 8]          The experience of Paul should be the experience of every true servant of God in these last days. He said, "We preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus our Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in your hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us."  {NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 9]          "As ye have therefore received the Lord, so walk ye in him: rooted and built up in him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving. Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete in him."  {NPU Gleaner, January 29, 1908 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 1]       February 17, 1909 The True Higher Education  Mrs. E. G. White           The price paid for our redemption lays a great obligation upon every believer in Christ. It is their duty to understand what God requires of them, and what he would have them be. The educators of youth should realize the responsibility resting upon them, and should do their best to overcome their defects, whether physical, mental, or moral. They should aim at perfection, that the students may have a correct example. They should be learners every day in the school of Christ, that they may be teachers under the great Teacher. They must become one with him in the work of training minds, before they can be efficient teachers of higher education,--the knowledge of God.  {NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 2]         God is love. The evil that is in the world comes not from his hands, but from our great adversary, whose work it has ever been to deprave man, and enfeeble and pervert his faculties. But God has not left us in the ruin wrought by the fall. Every facility has been placed in reach by our heavenly Father, that men may, through well-directed efforts, regain their perfection, and stand complete in Christ.  {NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 3]          All the plan of redemption is expressed in those precious words, "God so loved the world that he gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." The human family cost God and his Son Jesus Christ an infinite price. Christ actually bore the punishment of the sins of the world that his righteousness might be imputed to sinners, and that through repentance and faith they might become like him in holiness of character. He says of the repentant soul: "I bear the guilt of that man's sins. Let me take the punishment, and let the repentant sinner stand before Thee innocent." The moment the sinner believes in Christ, he stands in the sight of God uncondemned; for the righteousness of Christ is his; Christ's perfect obedience is imputed to him.  {NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 4]          The ransom paid by Christ is sufficient for the salvation of all men; but it will avail for only those who become new creatures in Christ Jesus, loyal subjects of God's everlasting kingdom. His suffering will not shield from punishment the unrepenting, disloyal sinner. Man must co-operate with divine power, and put forth his human effort to subdue sin, and to stand complete in Christ. Christ's work was to restore man to his original state, to heal him, through divine power. Man's part is to lay hold by faith of the merits of Christ, and co-operate with the divine agencies in forming a righteous character. It was thus that God could save the sinner, and yet be just and his righteous law be vindicated.  {NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 5]          The true higher education makes the student acquainted with God and his Word, and fits him for eternal life. It was to place this life within our reach that Christ gave himself an offering for sin. His purpose of love and mercy is expressed in his prayer for his disciples: "Father, the hour is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son also may glorify thee; as thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent."  {NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 6]          Jesus continues, expressing his care for his own: "And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world; and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name; those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture may be fulfilled. And now I come to thee; and these things I speak to the world, that they may have my joy fulfilled in themselves. I have given them the word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world."  {NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 7]          Christ here shows what methods he used to keep his disciples from worldly practices, maxims, and dispositions; "I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world." Their actions, their words, their spirit, are not in harmony with the world. And the Saviour adds: "I pray not that thou shouldst take them out of the world, but that thou shouldst keep them from the evil." Let us catch the spirit that is breathed in this prayer. The children and youth should receive an education in the line that Christ has here indicated. The Word of God should be made the great educating power.  {NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 8]          "Sanctify them through thy truth; thy Word is truth," the Saviour prayed. How shall students know the truth, except by a close, earnest, persevering study of the Word? Here is the grand stimulus, the hidden force, that quickens the mental and physical powers, and directs the life into right channels. Here is wisdom, history, biography, poetry, and the most profound philosophy. Here is a lesson book of heavenly origin that will stimulate the mind into a vigorous and healthy life, and awaken it to the highest exercise. It is impossible to study the Word with a humble, teachable spirit without developing and strengthening the intellect. Those who become best acquainted with the wisdom and purpose of God as revealed in his word become men and women of mental strength; and they may become efficient workers with the great Educator, Jesus Christ.  {NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 9]          "And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also may be sanctified through the truth." Teachers may suppose that they can teach in their own wisdom, retaining their human imperfections, but Christ, the divine Teacher, sanctified himself for his work. He offered himself to God as a sacrifice for sin, giving his life for the life of the world. He would have those for whom he has paid such a ransom "sanctified through the truth," and he has set them the example. The Teacher is what he would have his disciples become.  {NPU Gleaner, February 17, 1909 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 1]       March 17, 1909 Building on the True Foundation  Mrs. E. G. White           "Whosoever heareth these sayings of mine," Christ said, "and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock; and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the wind blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not; for it was founded upon a rock. And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand; and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell; and great was the fall of it."  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 2]         The great work of parents and teachers is character building--to seek to restore the image of Christ in those who are placed under their care. A knowledge of the sciences sinks into insignificance beside this great aim; but all true education may be made to help in the development of righteous character. The formation of character is the work of a lifetime, and it is for eternity. If all could realize this, if we would awaken to the fact that we are individually deciding our own destiny and the destinies of our children for eternal life or for eternal ruin, what a change would take place! How differently would our probationary time be occupied, and what different characters would fill our world!  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 3]          The question that should come home to each of us is, "Upon what foundation am I building?" We have the privilege of striving for immortal life; and it is of the greatest importance that we dig deep, removing all the rubbish, and build on the immovable, solid Rock, Christ Jesus. He is the sure foundation. "For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ." In him alone is our salvation. "There is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved."  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 4]          The foundation firmly laid, we need wisdom that we may know how to build. When Moses was about to erect the sanctuary in the wilderness, he was cautioned, "See that thou make all things according to the pattern showed thee in the mount." In his law God has given us a pattern. Our character building is to be "after the pattern showed to thee in the mount." The law is the great standard of righteousness. It represents the character of God, and is the test of our loyalty to his government. And it is revealed to us, in all its beauty and excellence, in the life of Christ.  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 5]          The law is the detector of sin. We have inspired testimony upon this point. "For I was alive without the law once," Paul writes, "but when the commandment came ［home to the conscience］, sin revived, and I died. And the commandment, which was ordained unto life, I found to be unto death. For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived, and by it slew me." This is the work that the law will do for every soul that is living in sin. The law points out sin, and condemns it, and sends the sinner to Christ for pardon and cleansing.  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 6]          All, however fallen, however sin-stained, have the law of God as their guide, and his word as their instructor. They may be sanctified through the truth, and received as sons and daughters of the Most High. But "the carnal mind is enmity against the law of God; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be." The multitudes do not love righteousness, and they are building on the sand. Many who profess Christ do not love the Law of God. If they dared, they would speak out their enmity against it in no mild terms. They have a surface religion, and this is all that they desire.  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 7]          There are many who attend church, and hear the truth spoken, but they have some pet indulgences which they will not give up,--something which prevents them from judging candidly and wisely between the things of time and those of eternity. It makes little difference what this is, so long as it separates the soul from God.  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 8]          We can make no selfish bargain with God; we can cling to no sin, and retain his favor. Those who are building on the Rock Christ Jesus will follow none of the pernicious practices of the worldly or of the world-loving church member, but will search the Bible for themselves. God has given men reasoning powers for this purpose, that they may weigh evidence, and decide what is truth. No man's assertions can be taken on trust. The question is, What does the Lord say? His "Thou shalt" and "Thou shalt not" must be obeyed.  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 9]          Thoroughness is necessary to success in the work of character building. There must be an earnest purpose to carry out the plan of the Master-builder. The timbers used must be solid; and no careless, unreliable work can be accepted; it would ruin the building. The powers of the whole being are to be put into this work. It demands the strength and energy of manhood; there is no reserve to be wasted in unimportant matters. There must be earnest, careful, persevering effort to break away from the customs, maxims, and associations of the world. Deep thought, earnest purpose, steadfast integrity, are essential.  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 10]          There must be no idleness. Life is an important thing, a sacred trust, and every moment should be wisely improved; for its results will be seen in eternity. God requires each one to do all the good possible. The talents which he has entrusted to our keeping are to be made the most of. He has placed them in our hands to be used to his name's glory, and in the interests of our fellowmen.  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 11]          The Lord has precious promises in this life for those who keep his law. He says, "My son, forget not my law, but let thine heart keep my commandments; for length of days, and long life, and peace, shall they add to thee. Let not mercy and truth forsake thee; bind them about thy neck; write them upon the tables of thine heart; so shalt thou find favor and good understanding in the sight of God and man."  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 11}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 12]          But a better than earthly reward awaits those who, basing their work on the solid Rock, have built up symmetrical characters, in accordance with the living Word. For them is prepared "a city that hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God." Its streets are paved with gold. In it is the paradise of God, watered by the river of life, which proceeds from the throne. In the midst of the street, and on either side of the river, is there the tree of life, which yields its fruit every month; "and the leaves of the tree are for the healing of the nations."  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 12}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 13]          Parents, teachers, students, remember that you are building for eternity. See that your foundation is sure; then build firmly, and with persistent effort, but in meekness, gentleness, love. So shall your house stand unshaken, not only when the storms of temptation come, but when the overwhelming flood of God's wrath shall sweep over the world. Then every house built upon the sand will fall, and great will be the fall thereof, for the work is for eternity.  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 13}
[NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 14]          "Say ye to the righteous, that it shall be well with him; for they shall eat the fruit of their doings. Woe unto the wicked! It shall be ill with him; for the reward of his hands shall be given him."  {NPU Gleaner, March 17, 1909 par. 14}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 1]       April 14, 1909 The Youth to Learn the  Principles of True  Temperance  Mrs. E. G. White           An intelligent, conscientious care of our bodies is a duty we owe to our heavenly Father, who "so loved the world that he gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." We are individually the property of Christ, his purchased possession. It is required of each one of us to preserve our health and strength by the practice of temperance in all things. The appetites and passions must be controlled, that we may not weaken or defile God's human temple.  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 2]         Any wrong habit that lessens the physical powers enfeebles the mind, and makes it less clear to discriminate between good and evil, between right and wrong. This principle is illustrated in the case of Nadab and Abihu. God gave them a most sacred work to perform, permitting them to come near to himself in their appointed service. But they had a habit of drinking wine, and they entered upon the holy service in the sanctuary with confused minds. There was the sacred fire, kindled by God himself; but they used the common fire upon their censers, when they offered incense to ascend as sweet fragrance with the prayers of God's people. Because their minds were beclouded by an unholy indulgence, they disregarded the divine requirement. "And there went out fire from the Lord, and devoured them, and they died before the Lord."  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 3]          The Lord himself has spoken upon this subject. He says, "If any man destroy the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are." And again, "Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost, which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." "Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God."  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 4]          God has permitted the light of health reform to shine upon us in these last days, that by walking in its light we may escape many of the dangers to which we shall be exposed. Satan in working with great power to lead men and women to indulge appetite, to gratify inclination, and to spend their days in heedless folly. He presents attractions in a life of selfish enjoyment and of sensual indulgence. He who is thus overcome places himself upon Satan's ground where he will be tempted and annoyed, and finally overcome, by the enemy of all righteousness.  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 5]          Parents need to be impressed with their obligation to give to the world children having well-developed characters,--children who have moral power to resist temptation, and whose lives will be an honor to God and a blessing to their fellow-men. Those who enter upon active life with firm principles will be prepared to stand unsullied amid the moral pollution of this corrupt age.  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 6]          The work of the mother is sacred and important. She should teach her children from the cradle habits of self-denial and self-control. Her time in a special sense belongs to her children. Many mothers who deplore the intemperance that exists everywhere do not look deep enough for the cause. Too often it may be traced to the home table. Many a mother, even among those who claim to be Christians, is daily setting before her household rich and highly seasoned foods which tempt the appetite and encourage overeating. Whoever eats too much or partakes of food which is not healthful is weakening his power to resist the clamors of other appetites and passions. Many parents, to avoid the task of patiently educating their children to habits of self-denial, indulge them in eating and drinking whenever they please. The desire to satisfy the taste and to gratify inclination does not lessen with the increase of years; and these indulged youth, as they grow up, are governed by impulse. When they take their places in society and begin life for themselves, they are powerless to resist temptation. In the glutton, the tobacco devotee, and the inebriate we see the evil results of erroneous education and of self-indulgence.  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 7]          When we hear the sad lamentation of Christian men and women over the terrible results of intemperance, the questions at once arise, Who have educated the youth? Who have fostered in them these unruly appetites? Who have neglected the solemn responsibility of forming their characters for usefulness in this life, and for the society of heavenly angels in the next? When parents and children meet at the final reckoning, what a scene will be presented! Thousands of children who have been slaves to appetite and debasing vice, whose lives are moral wrecks, will stand face to face with the parents who have made them what they are. Who but the parents must bear this fearful responsibility?  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 8]          Our youth need mothers who will teach them from the cradle to control passion, to deny appetite, and to overcome selfishness. These youth need to be instructed line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there a little. The Hebrews were taught how to train their children so that they might avoid the idolatry and wickedness of the heathen nations. "Therefore shall ye lay up these my words in your heart and in your soul, and bind them for a sign upon your hand, that they be as frontlets between thine eyes. And ye shall teach them your children, speaking of them when thou sittest in thine house, and thou walkest by the way, when thou liest down, and when thou risest up."  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 9]          The position of the woman in her family is more sacred than that of the king upon his throne. Her great work is to make her life an example such as she would wish her children to copy. And by precept as well as example she is to store their minds with useful knowledge, and lead them to self-sacrificing labor for the good of others. The great stimulus to the toiling, burdened mother should be that every child that is trained aright, and who has the inward adorning, the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, will shine in the courts of the Lord.  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 10]          Would that mothers of this generation might feel the sacredness of their mission, not trying to vie with their wealthy neighbors in appearance, but seeking to honor God by the faithful performance of duty. If right principles in regard to temperance were planted in the youth who are to form and mold society, there would be little necessity for temperance crusades. Firmness of character, moral control, would prevail, and in the strength of Jesus the temptations of these last days would be resisted.  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 11]          It is a most difficult matter to unlearn the habits which have been indulged through life. The demon of intemperance is of giant strength, and it is not easily conquered. But if parents begin the crusade against it at their own firesides, in their own families, in the principles they teach their children from very infancy, they may hope for success. It will pay you, mothers, to use the precious hours which are given you by God in forming the characters of your children, and in teaching them to adhere strictly to principles of temperance in eating and drinking.  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 11}
[NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 12]          A sacred trust is committed to parents, to guard the physical and moral constitutions of their children, so that the nervous system may be well balanced, and the soul not endangered. Fathers and mothers should understand the laws of life, that they may not, through ignorance, allow wrong tendencies to develop in their children. The diet affects both physical and moral health. How carefully, then, should mothers study to supply the tables with the most simple, healthful food, in order that the digestive organs may not be weakened, the nerves unbalanced, or the instruction that they give their children counteracted. Satan knows that he can not have so great power over minds when the appetite is kept under control as when it is indulged, and he is constantly working to lead men to indulgence. Under the influence of unhealthful food, the conscience becomes stupefied, the mind is darkened, and its susceptibility to good impressions impaired. But the guilt of the transgressor is not lessened because conscience has been violated till it has become insensible. Every true Christian will have control of his appetites and passions; for unless he is free from the bondage of appetite, he can not be a true, obedient servant of Christ.  {NPU Gleaner, April 14, 1909 par. 12}
[NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 1]       April 21, 1909 Our Wisdom or God's?  Mrs. E. G. White           The truth of God is infinite, capable of measureless expansion, and the more we contemplate it, the more will its glory appear. The truth has been opened before us, and yet the words of Paul to the Galatians are applicable to us. He says: "O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth crucified among you? This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? are ye so foolish, having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh? have ye suffered so many things in vain? if it be yet in vain."  {NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 2]         Education alone will not fit a man for a place in the work, will not enable him to obtain a knowledge of God. Hear what Paul has to say on this matter: "For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel; not with words of wisdom, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect. For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is the power of God. For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent."  {NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 3]          Through successive ages of darkness, God has permitted men to make the experiment of finding out God by their own wisdom,--not to demonstrate their inability to his satisfaction, but that men themselves might see that they could not obtain a knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ save through the revelation of his Word and the Holy Spirit. When Christ came to the world, the experiment had been fully made, and the result made it evident that the world by wisdom knew not God.  {NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 4]          Even in the church God has allowed men to test their own wisdom in this matter, but when a crisis has been brought about by human fallibility, God has risen mightily to defend his people. When the church has been brought low, when trial and oppression have come upon his people, he has more abundantly exalted them by a signal deliverance. When unfaithful teachers came among the people, weakness followed, and the faith of God's people seemed to wane; but God arose and purged his floor, and the tried and true were lifted up.  {NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 5]          When piety is left out of the heart, the people of God separate from the source of their strength, and pride, vanity, extravagance, and display follow. There are idols within and idols without; but God sends the Holy Spirit as the reprover of sin, that his people may be warned of their apostasy, and rebuked for their backsliding. When men are led to realize that their human wisdom is but foolishness, then it is that they turn to the Lord to seek him with all the heart, that they may find him. When the precious manifestations of his love are gratefully acknowledged and appreciated, the Lord pours in the balm of comfort and the oil of joy.  {NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 6]          Science and literature can not bring to the darkened minds of men the light which the glorious gospel of the Son of God can bring. No wonder Paul exclaims, "I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ; for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth." The gospel of Christ becomes personality to those who believe, making them "living epistles, known and read of all men." In this way the leaven of godliness passes to the multitudes. And heavenly intelligences are able to discern the true elements of greatness in the character.  {NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 7]          The wisdom of men may or may not be valuable, as experience shall prove, but the wisdom of God is indispensable; and yet many who profess to be wise are willingly ignorant of the things that pertain to eternal life. Miss what we may in the line of human attainments, we must have faith in the pardon brought to us at infinite cost, or all of wisdom attained to on earth will perish with us.  {NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 8]          Were the Sun of Righteousness to withdraw his bright beams from the world, we would be left in the darkness of eternal night. Christ "spake as never man spake." He poured out to men the treasure of heaven in wisdom and knowledge. He is the light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world. Every phase of truth was evident to him. He did not come to utter uncertain sentiments and opinions; but only to speak truth established upon eternal principles. Then why take the unstable words of men as exalted wisdom, when a greater and certain wisdom is at your command?  {NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 9]          The converted soul lives in Christ. His darkness passes away, and a new and heavenly light shines into his soul. "He that winneth souls is wise." "They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars forever and ever." The work that is done through the co-operation of men with God is a work that will never perish, but will endure through the eternal ages. He who makes God his wisdom, who grows up to the full stature of a man in Christ Jesus, will stand before the world to show forth the praises of him who hath called him out of darkness into his marvelous light.  {NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 10]          "Without me," Christ said, "ye can do nothing." Our faith, our example, must be held more sacredly than we have held them in the past. The Word of God must be studied as never before; for it is the precious offering that we must present to men, in order that they may learn the way of peace, and obtain that life which measures with the life of God. Human wisdom, so highly exalted among men, sinks into insignificance before that wisdom that points out the way cast up for the ransomed of the Lord to walk in. The Bible, received and studied as the voice of God, tells the human family how to reach the abodes of eternal happiness, and secure the treasures of heaven. "All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works."                                                    -    {NPU Gleaner, April 21, 1909 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 1]       April 28, 1909 The Importance of Physical  Culture  Mrs. E. G. White           Physical culture is an important part of all right methods of education. The young need to be taught how to develop their physical powers, how to preserve these powers in the best condition, and how to make them useful in the practical duties of life. Many think that these things are no part of school work; but this is a mistake. The lessons necessary to fit one for practical usefulness should be taught to every child in the home and to every student in the school.  {NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 2]         The place where physical training should begin is in the home, with the little child. Parents should lay the foundation for a healthy, happy life. Life is not given us to be spent in idleness and self-pleasing; great possibilities have been placed before every one who will develop his God-given faculties. For this reason the training of the young is a matter of the highest importance. Every child born into the home is a sacred trust. God says to the parents, Take this child, and bring it up for me, that it may be an honor to my name, and a channel through which my blessings shall flow to the world. To fit the child for such a life, something more is called for than a partial, one-sided education, that will develop the mental at the expense of the physical powers. All the faculties of the mind and body are to be developed, and this is the work which parents, aided by the teacher, are to do for the children and youth placed under their care.  {NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 3]          Every mother should see that her children understand their own bodies, and how to care for them. She should explain to them the construction of the muscles and their use. Exercise is an important aid to physical development. It quickens the circulation of the blood, and gives tone to the system. If the muscles are allowed to remain unused, it will soon be apparent that the blood does not sufficiently nourish them. Instead of increasing in size and strength, they will lose their firmness and elasticity, and become soft and weak. Inactivity is not the law that the Lord has established in the human body. The harmonious action of all the parts,--brain, bone, and muscle,--is necessary to the full development of the entire human organism.  {NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 4]          The first lessons are of great importance. It is customary to send very young children to school, where they are required to study from books that which taxes their young minds. This course is not wise. Many children have been ruined for life by urging the intellect and neglecting to strengthen the physical powers. Many have died in childhood because of the course pursued by injudicious parents and school-teachers in forcing their young intellects, by flattery or fear, when they were too young to see the inside of a schoolroom. Their minds have been taxed with lessons, when they should have been kept back until the physical constitution was strong enough to endure mental effort. Small children should be left as free as lambs to run out-of-doors, to be free and happy, and should be allowed the most favorable opportunities to lay the foundation for a sound constitution.  {NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 5]          The mother should be the teacher, and home the school where the child receives his first lessons; and these lessons should include habits of industry. Mothers, let the little ones play in the open air; let them listen to the songs of the birds, and learn the love of God as expressed in his beautiful works. Teach them simple lessons from the book of nature and the things about them; and as their minds expand, lessons from books may be added, and firmly fixed in the memory. But let them also learn, even in their earliest years, to be useful. Train them to think that, as members of the household, they are to act an interested, helpful part in sharing the domestic burdens, and to seek healthful exercise in the performance of necessary home duties.  {NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 6]          It is essential for parents to find useful employment for their children which will involve the bearing of responsibilities as their age and strength will permit. The children should be given something to do that will not only keep them busy, but that will interest them. The active hands and brains must be employed from the earliest years. If parents neglect to turn their children's energies into useful channels, they do them great injury, for Satan is ready to find them something to do if their hands are left idle.  {NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 7]          And the children should be instructed to take their exercise in doing something that will be beneficial to themselves and helpful to others. The exercise that develops mind and character, that teaches the hands to be useful, and trains the young to bear their share of life's burdens, is that which gives physical strength and quickens every faculty. And there is a reward in virtuous industry, in the cultivation of the habit of living to do good.  {NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 8]          The approval of God rests with loving assurance upon the children who cheerfully take their part in the duties of domestic life, sharing the burdens of father and mother. They will be rewarded with health of body and peace of mind; and they will enjoy the pleasure of seeing their parents take their share of social enjoyment and healthful recreation, thus prolonging their lives. Children trained to the practical duties of life will go out from home to be useful members of society. Their education is far superior to that gained by close confinement in the schoolroom at an early age, when neither the mind nor the body is strong enough to endure the strain.  {NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 9]          The children and youth should have the lesson continually before them, at home and in the school, by precept and example, to be truthful, unselfish, and industrious. They should not be allowed to spend their time in idleness; their hands should not be folded in inaction. Parents and teachers should work for the accomplishment of this object,--the development of all the powers and the formation of a right character.  {NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 10]          Heaven is interested in this work in behalf of the young. The parents and teachers who by wise instruction accustom them to think of and to care for others are helping them to overcome selfishness and to close the door against many temptations. Angels of God will co-operate with these faithful instructors. Angels are not commissioned to do this work themselves; but they will give strength and efficiency to those who in the fear of God seek to train the young to a life of usefulness.  {NPU Gleaner, April 28, 1909 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 1]       May 26, 1909 The Teacher's Need of the  Holy Spirit's Aid  Mrs. E. G. White           The Holy Spirit is an effective helper in restoring the image of God in the human soul, but its power and efficiency has not been appreciated in our schools as it should be. The Holy Spirit comes to the world as Christ's representative. It not only speaks the truth, but it is the truth--the faithful and true witness. It is the great searcher of hearts, and is acquainted with the characters of all.  {NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 2]         The Holy Spirit came into the schools of the prophets, bringing even the thoughts of the students into harmony with the will of God. There was a living connection between heaven and these schools, and the joy and thanksgiving of loving hearts found expression in songs of praise in which the angels joined. If teachers would open their hearts to receive the Spirit, they would be prepared to co-operate with it in working for their students; and when it is given free course, it will effect wonderful transformations. It will work in each heart, correcting selfishness, molding and refining the character, and bringing even the thoughts into captivity to Christ.  {NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 3]          It is one thing to consent to the Spirit's work in conversion, and another thing to accept that Spirit's agency as a reprover, calling to repentance. It is necessary that both teachers and students not only assent to the truth, but that they have a deep practical knowledge of the operations of the Holy Spirit. Its cautions are given because of the unbelief of those who profess to be Christians. Both teachers and students should be able to recognize the voice of the Shepherd. Let those who have lost the spirit of prayer, pray, pray earnestly, pity the suffering cause; pity thy church; pity the individual believers, thou Father of mercies. Take from us everything that defiles; deny us what thou wilt; but take not from us thy Holy Spirit.  {NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 4]          Instead of being repressed and driven back, the Holy Spirit should be welcomed, and its presence encouraged. When teachers sanctify themselves through obedience to the Word, the Holy Spirit will give them glimpses of heavenly things. When they seek God with humility and earnestness, the words which they have spoken in freezing accents will burn in their hearts; the truth will not then languish upon their tongues.  {NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 5]          The agency of the Spirit of God does not remove from us the necessity of exercising our faculties and talents, but teaches us how to use every power to the glory of God. The human faculties when under the special direction of the grace of God, are capable of being used to the best purpose on earth. Ignorance does not increase the humility or spirituality of any professed follower of Christ. The truths of the divine word can be best appreciated by an intellectual Christian. Christ can be best glorified by those who serve him intelligently. The great object of education is to enable us to use the powers which God has given us in such a manner as to represent the religion of the Bible and promote the glory of God.  {NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 6]          We are indebted to him who gave us existence for the talents that have been entrusted to us; and it is a duty we owe our Creator to cultivate and improve the talents he has committed to our trust. Education will discipline the mind, develop its powers, and understandingly direct them, that we may be useful in advancing the glory of God.  {NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 7]          The study of the Bible should occupy a large place in our school work; its precepts and principles are to be prayerfully and daily studied. All the instruction given should be based on the principles revealed in the life and teachings of Christ. This is the time to follow in our experience the plan of Christ for the inculcation of the Word of God,--principles that men may carry with them into the future life.  {NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 8]          Everlasting life! O if we can comprehend this in the lessons that Christ gave. The questions that the disciples brought to the Saviour after the crowds had dispersed, and the teachings that he then explained more fully to them, are essential for the multitudes today to understand and to practice. Practical godliness must be learned. Those who study and practice the teachings of Christ will gain an essential education in belief and practice of Bible truth. By Bible truth, by the Word of God, every teacher will one day be measured by the greatest Teacher this world ever knew. Let those who attend our schools make the lessons of Christ their chief study; for he came from heaven to teach the human family the principles of the kingdom of heaven. Belief of the grand truths he presented will work a reformation in all who truly receive them.  {NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 9]         The love of the truth as it is in Jesus means the love of all that is comprised in the truth Christ taught. Let our teachers strive to follow his example, to cherish his spirit of tender sympathy.  {NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 10]          Let none leave the love of Christ out of their labors, but let each ask himself the question, Is my life, as a Christian, a consistent life? Am I guided by the Holy Spirit? It is the privilege of every teacher to reveal the moral power of a pure, consistent, Christ-loving workman. The spiritual minded teacher will never have an uncertain religion. If he truly loves the service of Christ, he will have spiritual discernment, and spiritual life.  {NPU Gleaner, May 26, 1909 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 1]       March 9, 1910 A Promise of Life Eternal  ［PORTION OF  A TALK BEFORE THE PACIFIC UNION CONFERENCE,  MOUNTAIN VIEW, CAL., JAN. 29, 1910.］  Mrs. E. G. White           In the first chapter of second Peter there are many precious assurances, which, if often read and meditated upon, will prove a source of great comfort and constant encouragement to every follower of Christ. Upon those who are of like precious faith with himself, through the righteousness of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ," the apostle pronounces a blessing; and he also exhorts the believers to continued advancement in the Christian virtues. He writes:  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 2]         "Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and virtue; whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises; that by these ye might be partakers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 3]          "And beside this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness, and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. But he that lacketh these things is blind, and can not see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins.  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 4]          "Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure; for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall; for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ."  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 5]          These assurances constitute an eternal life assurance policy to those who, in the strength of their divine Lord, advance grace to grace, and give diligence to make their calling and election sure.  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 6]          The terms with which the follower of Christ is to comply, are plainly stated. No one need make any mistake regarding the course he is to pursue in order to make sure of life eternal. The way has been made plain. As he follows on to know the Lord, he will learn that the goings forth of his Redeemer are prepared as the morning, and the light shining on his pathway will ever grow brighter.  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 7]          "Wherefore," the apostle Peter continues, "I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance of these things, though ye know them, and be established in the present truth." No matter how long the Christian pilgrim may have been traveling in the way of life eternal, he needs often to recount the mercies of his heavenly Father, and gather hope and courage from the promises of the Word. Daily he is to remember that an eternal life insurance policy is offered to every one who gives diligence to do those things that will bring growth in grace and in a knowledge of the truth. Laying aside all manner of foolishness and unprofitable conversation, he is to seek to come into right relationship with God, that he may reveal the fruits of the Spirit.  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 8]          The apostle Peter realized the value of constant vigilance in the Christian life, and he felt impelled by the Holy Spirit to urge upon the believers the importance of exercising great carefulness in the daily life. "Yea," he writes, "I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you up by putting you in remembrance, knowing that shortly I must put off this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus Christ hath showed me. Moreover I will endeavor that ye may be able after my decease to have these things always in remembrance."  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 9]          "Always in remembrance." O, if those who claim to be Christians would always keep before their minds those things that pertain to their eternal welfare, they would not engage in any foolishness or idle speaking! Their life-work is set before them with unmistakable clearness. It is for them to give diligence to make their calling and election sure, by giving heed to the plain instruction contained in God's holy Word.  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 10]          There are many wrong things that are often allowed to pass by unnoticed, when by a godly conversation the people of God might set an example of right-doing that would be a standing rebuke to evil-doers. None can afford, by unwise actions, even to seem to sanction wrong-doing. There is a heaven to win, and a hell to shun. In large churches of believers, especially in connection with important institutions maintained for the advancement of the cause of God, there is a special danger of lowering the standard. Where many are gathered in one place, some are more liable to grow careless and indifferent than they would be if isolated and made to stand alone. But even under circumstances more or less adverse to spiritual development, the child of God may watch unto prayer, and set an example in godly conversation that will be a powerful testimony for the right.  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 11]          "He that lacketh these things is blind." Unless transformed in character, from grace to grace, there are many who will be unable to discern the needs of a dying world. May God help those who are now indifferent to be reconverted, and to realize their responsibilities in these times of well-nigh universal apostasy, when so many know not that the time of their visitation is near.  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 11}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 12]          Brethren and sisters, Christ is soon coming in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory. He desires us to act our part faithfully in the closing work of warning the world. But unbelief is heavy; it presses upon the soul; and having been received and cherished, it is revealed in our apathy and indifference toward those who are as yet unwarned.  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 12}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 13]          Let us put away our unbelief. Let us humble ourselves before God, and with sanctified tongue begin to witness for him wherever we are. Thus we shall give proof to the world that we are indeed followers of Jesus. Our words and actions should be of a character that will win souls to the One whom we have professed to love and obey. O, we must have more of the love of Jesus in the soul. We must dwell more on the things that have to do with our eternal destiny and the salvation of precious souls all about us. We must seek to come into harmony with the mind of God, as revealed in his Word. We need to feel intensely over these matters, and look constantly to Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith.  {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 13}
[NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 14]          O that we might allow our minds to dwell on the rich promises, the comforting assurances, set before us in the Holy Scriptures! I desire an inheritance among the sanctified. I desire to share with you the reward of the faithful. I long to do all I can, while in this world of sin and darkness, to enlighten those who as yet have no hope of heaven and of life eternal.                                                    -    {NPU Gleaner, March 9, 1910 par. 14}
[NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 1]       March 16, 1910 A Call to Consecrated Effort  ［PORTION OF A TALK  BEFORE THE PACIFIC UNION CONFERENCE MOUNTAIN VIEW, CAL., JAN. 29, 1910.］  Mrs. E. G. White           Upon every believer to whom has come the light of the third angel's message, there rests a solemn responsibility to let the light of truth shine forth clearly. The commission that Christ has given his followers is unmistakably plain. It bids them go into all the world, bearing to every nation, tongue, and people the saving message of Present Truth. They are now to take hold of this work as it has never been taken hold of before, and do their best. There is no time now for controversy. A world is perishing for the bread of eternal life.  {NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 2]         Christ has given his life, in order that lost humanity might be redeemed, to live with him in glory. Throughout eternity he will bear in his hands the prints of the cruel nails by which he was transfixed to the cross on Calvary. These will ever bear witness to the sufferings he endured in order that penitent sinners might have life eternal. But those that claim to be followers of the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world, will never be permitted to live with their Saviour in the earth made new, if in this life they labor not for souls as they that must give an account.  {NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 3]          There are many, many believers who carry too light a burden in behalf of souls unsaved. There never was a time when the world was in greater need of the light of heavenly truth, than it is at the present time. On every hand are cities unwarned. Souls are perishing, and what are the light-bearers doing? There needs to be manifested a burden for souls, such as many have never yet realized. In self-denial and self-sacrifice, with Bible in hand, God's chosen messengers are to search out the honest in heart, and reveal to them the way of life everlasting. Many who have never been specially set apart as gospel laborers, should engage in this work. All who have received in their own hearts the light of heaven, are to let this light shine to those about them. May God help his people to be aroused to a realization of their duty toward those who have never been enlightened regarding the truth for this time.  {NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 4]          There are some now claiming to be followers of Christ who in the judgment will be confronted by their friends and neighbors to whom they might have pointed out the way of salvation, but whom they allowed to remain unwarned. Then will they hear the terrible words: "Why did you not tell us the things you claimed to believe? Why did you not seek to help us understand the truths of God's Word? Why did you not do all in your power to warn us, before it was everlastingly too late? You never told us these things that would have helped us to prepare to meet our God in peace. You allowed us to come up to the judgment, unwarned, unsaved."  {NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 5]         There is a world to be saved. This is why I am so anxious that every believer in the Lord Jesus shall live on the plan of addition, adding grace to grace, and becoming established in the most holy faith. Those who are diligent to make their own calling and election sure, will also be found seeking in every way possible to win many souls to the truth for this time. God is now calling for more earnestness, for greater zeal, on the part of those to whom have been entrusted the most sacred truths ever committed to mortals. He is calling for earnest prayer, and for increased diligence of effort in carrying these truths to the inhabitants of the earth. He is calling especially at this time for a strong work to be done in the cities.  {NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 6]          The truth is to go forth as a lamp that burneth in the cities of the East. The stronger conferences of the Middle West and of the Pacific Coast now have the privilege of advancing the cause of God in that portion of the field where the third angel's message was first proclaimed. Something has been done, it is true; but God requires of his people a far greater work than has been done in years past.  {NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 7]          I have been through many of these cities, and have had opportunity to visit them again recently. I have seen New York, and Boston, and Portland, and Buffalo, and other cities of the East that are waiting to be worked. What I have seen of these unwarned places brings sorrow to my heart. Often I have lain upon my bed in an agony of distress over the situation, and then I have attempted to write out the presentations that have been made before me distinctly, that there are not seen in some of our larger churches the reformations that should be taking place. Many of our brethren are not carrying the burden they should in behalf of the unworked cities. They have not been making decided movements to send strong laborers into these cities.  {NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 8]          Some have hesitated, because they feared that the work outlined would require more means than was at their command. But I have urged our brethren to step forward by faith, and follow the leadings of divine Providence. Christ has bidden his servants go out into all parts of the field. He will sustain every laborer who, in obedience to the command of our Leader, seeks to warn the inhabitants of the cities. Angels will prepare the way before every such worker. God's messengers need to arouse themselves from their lethargy, and lay aside everything that may hinder them from doing the work that God is now calling upon them to do in behalf of the great cities of our land. As they advance in faith, the salvation of God will be revealed, and prosperity will attend their efforts. The name of God will be magnified, and the coming of Christ will be hastened.  {NPU Gleaner, March 16, 1910 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 1]       March 23, 1910   ［PORTION OF A TALK BEFORE THE PACIFIC UNION  CONFERENCE, MOUNTAIN VIEW, CAL., JAN. 27, 1910.］  "Come into Line"  Mrs. E. G. White           Last night I seemed to be standing before a large number of people who were not united. One would stand back while another desired to go forward. They were not standing in unity one with another. I saw a heavenly being appear before them, and heard him say: "Come into line! No one is fighting a battle on his own charges. The Master of assemblies says, Come into line!"  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 2]         After this I did not go to sleep again. I wondered whether in this meeting our brethren were coming into line. It is often very difficult for a large group of workers to come into full harmony one with another; but every one is to come into line, and fill his appointed place. May God help his servants to do this, is my prayer.  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 3]          Although some may have followed their own way for a time, it is possible for them to return and get into line. The Lord sees that it is not best for his children to be allowed to do as they please, and refuse to unite with their brethren who view matters somewhat differently from the way in which they may view them. He invites those who claim to believe the truths of his Word, to come into line while they still have opportunity to harmonize with their brethren. "Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon him while he is near; let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for he will abundantly pardon."  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 4]          There are some who do not readily respond to the invitation to forsake their own way, and come into harmony with God's way. They prefer to follow a way of their own choosing. Those who wish to do so, have the privilege of continuing to walk in their own unconsecrated way, but the end of that way is sorrow and destruction.  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 5]          The Lord has men of his appointment whom he will use in his work so long as they allow themselves to be used in accordance with his good pleasure. He can never use any one who is seeking to humble some one else. Humble yourselves, brethren. When you do this, it is possible for holy angels to communicate with you, and place you on vantage ground. Then your experience, instead of being faulty, will be filled with happiness. Seek to relate yourselves in harmony with God's leadings, and then you will be susceptible to the moving of his Holy Spirit.  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 6]          The Lord is coming. The end of all things is at hand. There remains but little time in which to develop character. Our experience, our testimony, our daily conduct, are having an influence either for good or for evil. What shall it be, henceforth? Shall we choose to humble our hearts before God? Those who constantly advance in Christian perfection, from grace to grace, are a mighty, moving force for good in this world.  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 7]          Often in the silent watches of the night I think of the sufferings of Christ in our behalf. Behold the Redeemer in the Garden of Gethsemane. The thought of being separated from his Father was the burden pressing so heavily upon his soul. He felt as if he might be unable to pass through such an experience. "If it be possible," he prayed, "let this cup pass from me." So great was his agony that "his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground." It was for the sake of ransoming a lost world that he passed through this agony.  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 8]          While the Saviour was in the garden, the cup trembled in his hand. Should he refuse to drink? Only through his sacrifice could the sinner be saved. Should the divine Sufferer refuse to drink of that cup trembling in his hand? It was then that a mighty angel came to strengthen him, and he prayed, "Nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt."  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 9]          At times, when in great trial or pain, I think, What is the use of continuing to work as I do? But I am ashamed of myself as soon as such a thought as this passes through my mind. I see Jesus, my Redeemer, suffering in Gethsemane; I see trembling in his hand the cup that is to separate him for a time, as it were, from his Father; I see him suffering at the hands of cruel men; I see him smitten in the face; and suffering every indignity, and then mockingly commanded to show by a sign that he is the Saviour. O, what if he had refused to drink the cup of bitter agony he endured! What if his prayer had been answered? But God knew best, and strengthened his only-begotten Son to endure the agony and the shame, and become a propitiation for the sins of a lost world.  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 10]          In view of the infinite sacrifice made by the Son of God, what sacrifices are his followers making today? There must be more Christ-likeness revealed in the daily life practice. All are to be laborers together with God. There is a world to be warned, and all who name the name of Christ need to bring themselves into line with his divine purposes, that they may be prepared to co-operate with heavenly intelligences in giving the last warning message to the world.  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 11]         As the believers in the Seventh-day Adventist church come into line, laboring faithfully in neighboring towns and in country districts, and bearing a decided message in the great cities, they will see the fruit of their labors. The truth will go forth as a lamp that burneth. Many will unite with them in seeking diligently to do those things that are in accordance with the eternal purposes of God. They will move in harmony with his opening providences, and will labor unitedly for the advancement of his precious cause in the earth. Soon, if faithful, they will see the gates of the city of our God swing back on their glittering hinges, that the nations who have kept the truth may enter in to their eternal inheritance.  {NPU Gleaner, March 23, 1910 par. 11}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 1]       March 30, 1910 The East and the West  Mrs. E. G. White           During the early days of the advent movement, prior to the passing of the time in 1844, the first and second angels' messages were proclaimed with power throughout the Eastern States. Many cities were deeply stirred. Men in positions of responsibility,--ministers, educators, and those connected with the courts,--came out to hear, and listened attentively to the truths presented. Many who came to scoff returned home to pray. At times, appointments were made for meetings to be held in churches and halls in various parts of a city, in order that as many as possible might hear. A knowledge of these appointments extended to the communities round about, and in some instances many came long distances to attend the meetings. Wonderful reformations were wrought, and the glory of God was revealed.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 2]         After the disappointment, when light was given on the sanctuary question, the Sabbath truth, and the three angels' messages of Revelation 14, the cities of the East were given the light of present truth. The third angel's message was carried from city to city, and from town to town. Light shone on the pathway of the scattered believers concerning the near advent of their Lord, and some received the message gladly. Others turned from the light, and lost their hold on God and his truth.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 3]          Portland, Maine is one of the places where the third angel's message was faithfully proclaimed after the passing of the time. My first experiences as a public worker in the cause of God were gained in connection with these early efforts to warn the people in the East. Thorough work was done, but the people were slow to accept the straight truths presented.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 4]          As the cause developed, the laborers pushed westward, and met with increasing success. Many openings for public work were found in the Central States, and many of those who had been laboring in the East were transferred to these more promising fields. Appeals were made to the brethren and sisters in the East to support this work in the Western mission fields, and thus extend the message into Illinois, Iowa, Minnesota, and neighboring States.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 5]          In a vision published in 1856, I was shown some things in regard to the meaning of the success of the messengers in the Western fields, as pointed out in the following quotation:  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 6]          "I saw that special efforts should be made in the West with tents; for the angels of God are preparing minds there to receive the truth. This is why God has moved on some in the East to move to the West. Their gifts can accomplish more in the West than in the East. The burden of the work is in the West, and it is of the greatest importance that the servants of God should move in his opening providence.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 7]          "I saw that when the message shall increase greatly in power, then the providence of God will open and prepare the way in the East for much more to be accomplished than can be done at the present time. God will then send some of his servants in power to visit places where little or nothing can be done; and some who are now indifferent will be aroused, and will take hold of the truth."  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 8]          "Testimonies for the Church," Vol. 1, pp. 148, 149.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 9]          During the General Conference held at Washington, D. C., in the spring of 1909, the Lord lifted me above my infirmities, and enabled me to bear a decided message in behalf of the unwarned cities of our land, and particularly the cities where the advent message was first proclaimed. For many years the Lord has been sending messages to his people to enter the great cities, and labor for the salvation of precious souls. A little has been done, but nothing in comparison with the work that must be done in order to meet the mind of the Master of the vineyard.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 10]          Following the General Conference meeting, it was my privilege to visit some of the scenes of our early labors. En route to New England we stopped a few days at Philadelphia and in New York. There we saw multitudes of people, unwarned. Then we went on to places farther east, including Boston, Mass., and Portland, Maine.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 11]          At Portland we attended the annual camp-meeting of our brethren and sisters in Maine. There was a good attendance of those not of our faith. Extra seats had to be provided for those who came. The power of God rested upon the speakers, and hearts were touched. The Lord blessed me as I stood before the people to proclaim the same message of mercy that I had proclaimed to the people of Portland half a century ago, and at various public gatherings through the years that followed. The Lord gave me ready utterance. At the close of the discourse, I asked all who would pledge themselves to carry on a personal study of the Scriptures, in order to find out whether or not the truths presented were in accordance with the Word, to rise to their feet. Nearly every one in that large congregation arose. The Spirit of God was present in a marked manner.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 11}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 12]          When I think of the opportunity we now have to work Portland, Maine, and many other cities in the East, I can not hold my peace. The believers in that part of the field are comparatively few in number, and have but little means with which to carry on aggressive work. Unless they receive help from some of the sister conferences farther west, the work is liable to be seriously retarded.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 12}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 13]          God is now placing upon the more prosperous parts of his vineyard the responsibility of doing a faithful work in the cities of the East, where the third angel's message had its rise. Churches are to be raised up in many places; meeting-houses are to be erected; and in some places of special importance, there will be opportunities to establish and maintain small medical institutions. The providence of God is going before the messengers, preparing the way, as it now devolves upon those in responsibility in the more prosperous conferences to plan with largeness of heart, not only to warn the cities within their own borders, but also to extend a helping hand to their sister conferences in the East, where so many millions dwell in the cities, and where the laborers are few and the resources limited.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 13}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 14]          This burden rests also upon large churches in connection with our institutions. In such places as Mountain View, Cal., where many believers are brought together, a special study should be made of the advantages to be gained by manifesting liberality toward the support of the cause of God in the East. The blessing of the Lord will be bestowed richly on those who rally to the support of enterprises demanding help in places in the East where, in the early days of the message, the believers sacrificed for the extension of present truth into the West.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 14}
[NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 15]          As God's people take steps to advance his work rapidly in the East, the blessing of heaven will rest on their efforts, and they will see memorials for God established, as centers of influence, in many places now unworked. The cause of God will be strengthened in all its departments, and a mighty impetus will be given to the movement now in progress to warn the world.  {NPU Gleaner, March 30, 1910 par. 15}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 1]       April 6, 1910 In Humility of Heart  ［PORTION OF  A TALK BEFORE THE PACIFIC UNION CONFERENCE,  MOUNTAIN VIEW, CAL., JAN. 27, 1910.］  Mrs. E. G. White           "What doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?"  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 2]         "And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not with excellency of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of God. For I determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified."  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 3]          In these perilous times, when the forces of evil are marshalling their hosts to thwart, if possible, the efforts of God's servants in the earth, it is vitally necessary for every laborer to walk humbly with God. Daily he is to maintain a close connection with heavenly agencies. Light has been coming to me that unless the workers lean heavily on the divine Source of their strength, many will be overcome by the power of the enemy. Satanic agencies will surround the soul of him who cherishes a spirit of independence and self-exaltation, and will seek to destroy his influence for good.  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 4]          Christ is the example of every believer. While in the heavenly courts, he chose to lay aside his royal robe and his kingly crown, and come to this earth as one among men, to live a life of poverty and self-denial. When on one occasion during his earthly ministry a certain man said, "I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest," Christ answered, "Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head." Night after night he would pray for his flock,--pray that God would give them strength to obey; and then he would lie down upon the ground, as that was sometimes the only place he had to rest for the night.  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 5]          When a worker is tempted to think that he is having a hard time, O, let him think of his divine Redeemer, and humble his heart before God! Then he may come to the Source of all strength, and plead for power to bear the burdens that are resting upon him. Those who claim to be laborers together with God are to learn to throw their helpless souls upon the One mighty to save. He is willing to give every humble worker an experience that is of more value than gold or silver or precious stones.  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 6]          The One who was exalted above all others in the heavenly courts, as the Son of the Highest, is the One whose hands were nailed to the cross of Calvary. He it is who was mocked and derided by those who would not receive him. There was one poor thief on a cross beside him, who said, "Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom." To this earnest plea the Saviour responded, "Verily I say unto thee today,"--while hanging on this cross,--"thou shalt be with me in paradise."  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 7]         There are some who are seeking to understand, in a measure, how God worked through his son; but there are many others who do not begin to appreciate his infinite sacrifice in their behalf. Those who have been so indifferent, need to humble their hearts before God. Unless they do this, they will keep exalting themselves in their own estimation, until Christ will be compelled to say: "You can not be with me in my kingdom. You would lead others astray if you were there."  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 8]          God's servants should be very careful that their influence is sacredly kept on the side of truth and righteousness. The Lord Jesus has promised to clothe with the robe of his righteousness those who choose to walk in humility. God expects right-doing and humility of heart from every one who claims to be a follower of the meek and lowly Jesus.  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 9]          Those who are standing in responsible positions should understand clearly that they are not rulers over their fellow-workers. Men in responsibility should be Christ-like in deportment. They need to be leaders in every reformatory movement for the purification of the church. They are to reveal that angels of God are constantly round about them, and that they are laboring under the influence of the Holy Spirit. Carefully are they to avoid everything that savors of a spirit of selfishness and self-esteem; for in meekness and humility of heart they are to be ensamples to the flock.  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 10]          God will work with those who will work with him. My very soul goes out after God, and I desire that every one who stands in an important position shall learn of the great teacher, who is our Leader. In all their dealings with God's heritage, they are to avoid ruling arbitrarily. We are thankful that such manifestations of arbitrary dealings one with another as have been seen in years past are not seen so often now. Those who are placed in positions of responsibility are to feel that unless God shall help them it will be impossible for them to carry the responsibilities placed upon them. It is so easy for man to become exalted; but God will guide the meek in judgement. He will co-operate with those who remain lowly of heart, and sit at the feet of Jesus.  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 11]          Brethren and sisters, will we covenant with God at this meeting that we will not seek for the highest place, and make that the burden of our thoughts? We are to seek to be meek and lowly of heart. Christ can then abide with us by his Holy Spirit. If we have with us the divine Presence, if angels are round about us, then, as we stand before unbelievers, and present the sacred truths of God's Word, a solemn impression will be made upon the minds of those who hear, and souls will be won to the truth.  {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 11}
[NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 12]          "Put on, therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, . . . humbleness of mind, meekness." "Neither as being lords over God's heritage, but being ensamples to the flock. Ye younger, submit yourselves unto the elder. Yea, all of you be subject one to another, and be clothed with humility; for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble. Humble yourselves therefore, under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time."                                                    -    {NPU Gleaner, April 6, 1910 par. 12}
[NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 1]       April 13, 1910   ［PORTION OF A TALK BEFORE THE PACIFIC UNION CONFERENCE,  MOUNTAIN VIEW, CAL.,  JAN. 28, 1910.］ Mission Fields at Home  Mrs. E. G. White           Some have expressed a desire during this conference to send a large amount of means to China for the support of the work in that country. It is right and proper that means be sent to China. God's people are to act their part faithfully in warning that field, and many other fields in various parts of the earth. Already a beginning has been made in many important mission fields in the regions beyond, and God is giving his servants some measure of success in winning souls. As the workers advance in faith, they will find that the Lord is going before them by his Holy Spirit, preparing the hearts of many to listen to the truths presented.  {NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 2]         But while plans are being carried out to warn the inhabitants of various nations in distant lands, what is being done in behalf of the foreigners who have come to the shores of our own land? Are the souls in China any more precious than the souls within the shadow of our doors? God's people are to labor faithfully in distant lands, as his providence may open the way; and they are also to fulfill their duty toward the foreigners of various nationalities in the cities close by.  {NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 3]          Those in responsibility must now plan wisely to proclaim the third angel's message to the hundreds of thousands of foreigners in the cities of America.  {NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 4]          God desires his servants to do their full duty toward the unwarned inhabitants of the cities, and especially toward those who have come to these cities from the various nations of the earth. Many of these foreigners are here in the providence of God, that they may have opportunity to hear the truth for this time, and receive a preparation that will fit them to return to their own lands as bearers of precious light shining direct from the throne of God.  {NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 5]          Although the needs of the great centers of population have been presented before our people over and over again, yet comparatively little has been done. Who is answerable for this neglect? Brethren, consider how you can ever expect to be clear in the sight of a just and holy God if you leave these cities unwarned? Very few of the ministers are carrying forward strong, aggressive work in these large centers where so many thousands are in need of the saving truths we have to proclaim. The means that should be used to carry the message to the cities, seems to be taken away and used where it perhaps ought not to be used. But where is seen a burden in behalf of these cities that have long been pointed out as places that must be worked without delay? Who will take up the burden of this work? Who will labor faithfully to set a right example before the inhabitants of our centers of population?  {NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 6]          It almost seems as if scarcely any one dare ask a worker to go into the cities, because of the means that would be required to carry on a strong, solid work. It is true that much means will be required in order to do our duty toward the unwarned in these places; and God desires us to lift our voices and our influence in favor of using means wisely in this special line of effort. Over and over again has been repeated the message, "Go out into the highways and the byways, and compel them to come in, that my house may be filled." This is a work God's people must take hold of; for it is a work that must be done.  {NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 7]          In this effort in behalf of the cities, all classes of laborers may co-operate to advantage. Especially valuable is the help that the physician may render as an evangelist. If ministers and physicians will plan to unite in an effort to reach the honest-hearted one in the cities, the physicians, as well as the ministers, will be placed on vantage ground. As they labor in humility, God will open the way before them, and many will receive a saving knowledge of the truth.  {NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 8]          Great benefits would come to the cause of God in the regions beyond if faithful efforts were put forth in behalf of the cities in America. Among the foreigners of various nationalities who would accept the truth, there are some who might soon be fitted to labor among those of their own native land. Many would return to the places from which they came, that they might win their friends to the truth. They would search out their kinsfolk and neighbors, and communicate to them a knowledge of the third angel's message.  {NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 9]          In New York City, in Chicago, and in other great centers of population, there is a large foreign element--multitudes of various nationalities, and all practically unwarned. Among Seventh-day Adventists there is a great zeal--and I am not saying there is any too much--to work in foreign countries; but it would be pleasing to God if a proportionate zeal were manifested to work the cities close by. His people need to move sensibly. They need to set about this work in the cities with serious earnestness. Men of consecration and talent are to be sent into these cities, and set at work. Many classes of laborers are to unite in conducting these efforts to warn the people.  {NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 10]          When God's chosen messengers recognize their responsibility toward the cities, and in the spirit of the Master-Worker labor untiringly for the conversion of precious souls, those who are enlightened will desire to give freely of their means to sustain the work done in their behalf. The newly converted believers will respond liberally to every call for help, and the Spirit of God will move upon their hearts to sustain not only the work being carried forward in the cities where they may be living, but in the regions beyond. Thus strength will come to the working forces at home and abroad, and the cause of God will be advanced in his appointed way.  {NPU Gleaner, April 13, 1910 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 1]       May 13, 1915 Word From Sister E. G. White           MY LAST REPORT REGARDING MOTHER'S EXPERIENCE WAS WRITTEN APRIL 28. AFTER THAT SHE WAS VERY FEEBLE FOR THREE DAYS, AT TIMES HARDLY ABLE TO FRAME A COMPLETE SENTENCE. THEN FOR FOUR DAYS SHE GAINED STRENGTH A LITTLE EACH DAY, AND FOR THE FOLLOWING FIVE DAYS SEEMED ALMOST AS STRONG AS A MONTH AGO.  {NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 2]         LAST NIGHT SHE RESTED BETTER THAN USUAL, BUT SHE LOOKED VERY FRAIL THIS MORNING WHEN LIFTED FROM THE BED TO HER RECLINING CHAIR IN THE BAY WINDOW.  {NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 3]          TUESDAY AFTERNOON BROTHER C. H. JONES, OF THE PACIFIC PRESS, CALLED TO SEE HER. SHE WAS LYING IN THE BIG BAY WINDOW. WHEN BROTHER JONES ASKED IF SHE KNEW HIM, SHE SAID, "I know you, and I am very glad to see you." AFTER HE HAD SPOKEN OF HIS INTEREST AND SYMPATHY FOR HER, AND OF THE PRAYERS OFFERED FOR HER BY FRIENDS IN MOUNTAIN VIEW, SHE SAID:-  {NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 4]          "The Lord is our helper. He is our frontguard and our rearward.  {NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 5]          "I am so anxious that we shall be overcomers. And we can be, with the Lord's help. The Lord alone can be my helper. I want to do just that which will bring the victory.  {NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 5}
[NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 6]          "I hope we shall meet in the kingdom of heaven. We want the overcomers reward. I want to be an overcomer, and mean to be.  {NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 6}
[NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 7]          "After all that he has done, shall it be that Christ has died for us in vain?"  {NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 7}
[NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 8]          THEN, AS BROTHER JONES BADE HER GOODBY, SHE SAID: "I hope to meet you in the kingdom of heaven."  {NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 8}
[NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 9]          "YESTERDAY, WHEN I SPOKE TO HER OF THE SUNSHINE AND BEAUTIFUL WEATHER, SHE SAID: "If we can only keep our spirits beautiful, then we can be all beautiful."  {NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 9}
[NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 10]          WEEK BY WEEK WE OBSERVE THAT MOTHER IS LOSING STRENGTH. THIS IS THE 82 DAY SINCE HER ACCIDENT.                                                                  W. C. White.                                                                   -    {NPU Gleaner, May 13, 1915 par. 10}
[NPU Gleaner, June 3, 1915 par. 1]       June 3, 1915 Word from "Elmshaven"           WE QUOTE THE FOLLOWING FROM A LETTER JUST RECEIVED FROM ELD. W. C. WHITE IN REGARD TO HIS MOTHER:  {NPU Gleaner, June 3, 1915 par. 1}
[NPU Gleaner, June 3, 1915 par. 2]         "FROM WEDNESDAY, MAY 12, SHE WAS STRONGER, AND WAS ABLE TO EAT BETTER THAN FOR SEVERAL WEEKS. THURSDAY, MAY 20, SHE WAS NOT SO WELL. FRIDAY SHE COULD NOT EAT ANYTHING, AND FOR A FEW DAYS SHE GREW WEAKER RAPIDLY.  {NPU Gleaner, June 3, 1915 par. 2}
[NPU Gleaner, June 3, 1915 par. 3]          "TUESDAY MORNING, MAY 25, SHE WAS VERY WEAK, BUT HER MIND SEEMED CLEAR, AND WHEN I ASKED IF SHE WAS COMFORTABLE, SHE SAID:  {NPU Gleaner, June 3, 1915 par. 3}
[NPU Gleaner, June 3, 1915 par. 4]          "'I am very weak. I am sure this is my last sickness. I am not worried at the thought of dying. I feel comforted all the time, that the Lord is near me. I am not anxious. The preciousness of the Saviour has been so plain to me. He has been a Friend. He has kept me in sickness and in health.  {NPU Gleaner, June 3, 1915 par. 4}
[NPU Gleaner, June 3, 1915 par. 5]          "'I do not worry about the work I have done. I have done the best I could. I do not think that I shall be lingering long. I do not expect much suffering. I am thankful that we have the comforts of life in time of sickness. Do not worry. I go only a little before the others.'"                                                    -    {NPU Gleaner, June 3, 1915 par. 5}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 1]         NI Rec - The Northern Illinois Recorder      August 17, 1909 A Sermon    (Delivered by Mrs. E. G. White at the  Elgin Camp-meeting, Sabbath August 7th.         "Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in me. In my Father's house are many mansions; if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you."  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 1}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 2]          While Christ is gone to prepare a place for everyone who shall comply with the conditions, we have no right to be indifferent, we have no right to be careless, we must show that we have an interest in this world that is of the highest order. Christ did not leave us helpless. He says, "I will come again and receive you unto myself that where I am there ye may be also." It was a tremendous price that He paid for every soul, and He expects that every soul of us shall be interested in our own eternal interests. Having a knowledge of the infinite sacrifice that our Saviour has made in our behalf, shall we not comply with every condition that He has made? that we can co-operate with Christ and Christ with us?  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 2}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 3]          What does it mean to be connected with Christ? You must do your best. It may not be much, but do your best and when you have done your best cast your helpless soul upon Jesus Christ as your Saviour, as your Redeemer, and then just have faith. A faith that works by love and purifies the soul.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 3}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 4]          "And whatever you shall ask in my name that will I do that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If He shall ask anything in my name I will do it." Now there must be a faith that is carried out in that. There must be a faith that claims the word. What a wonderful thing it is,--our salvation! What a wonderful work. Why not have that simplicity of faith that takes God at His word? Why not believe that He will do just as He said He would? Jesus has given His life for you that you might be a partaker of His divine nature. He does the work for you. Although He has ascended into heaven, He has angels all around that are working upon human hearts right here today.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 4}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 5]          "If ye love me keep my commandments and I will pray the Father that He shall give you another comforter and abide with you forever, even the spirit of truth." That is what we want "He that hath my commandments and keepeth them he it is that loveth me." Now be sure and find out what these commandments are. It would not do to guess at them and be far off.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 5}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 6]          You should work out Christ's teachings in truth and righteousness before the world. It is not enough to have your name on the church book. It is not enough to go down into the water and be baptized, to come up out of the water with a solemn pledge that you are dead to the world. Do you keep that pledge? do you confess Him to the world? or do you imitate the fashions and habits of the world? What can I do, what shall I do to make people understand that there are souls around about them to be saved? They are to deny self, to make sacrifices on the right and on the left. What an example Christ has given us.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 6}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 7]          "Every branch that beareth not fruit shall be taken away." Do you want to be taken away? What part do you bear? What evidence have you that you belong to Jesus Christ? What evidence do you bear to the world around you?  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 7}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 8]          The heavenly angels, Christ and the Father are perfectly united. Those that will not create a second rebellion in heaven will be there. Those who have worked in harmony with the heavenly angels can join him in the heavenly courts.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 8}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 9]          When you have a hard time do not give right up to it and say "Now, it is no use, I have tried to be a Christian and here I have met with disappointment and losses." What did Christ suffer? He came down to this world to be a man of sorrow and acquainted with grief. Will you consider that? Every one of us have a work to do. It is truth that sanctifies the soul. Sit down and study the Word. There are souls to be lost or saved through our influence.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 9}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 10]          True conversion is simply taking God at His word and it is following out the teachings of Jesus Christ. Unless you should make a mistake follow His word, study it with your family, study it with your children lest some of your children should not understand it. Then never speak a cross word because that is of the devil. You want to deal with them just as Christ deals with them. Christ came from the heavenly courts to help and strengthen, to bring to you in the form of humanity the divinity of the Son of God. He came from the heavenly courts that you might be a partaker of the divine nature having overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust, and you never can do it unless you take right hold of the divinity of Christ by prayer and then claim the promise.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 10}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 11]          You must have a soul-saving experience. One soul saved is worth a world. I feel it to the very intensity of my being or you would never see me here. Nearly eighty-two years old and yet I feel such an intensity I cannot give up the work. I want that every soul of us shall understand there is a work for each of us to do. We are not to be idlers in the Lord's field. We are to become helpers with Jesus Christ. That is what you should be, to help lift the burden.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 11}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 12]          One of the disciples who was in love with the Master's teaching said, "I will follow Thee whithersoever thou goest." "He turned to him and said, "Foxes have holes, the birds of the air have nests but the Son of man hath not where to lay His head." Night after night He slept upon the ground without a good mattress. He let us have the word of God to guide us in its simplicity and prize that simplicity in our own lives. What we want is heaven at the cost of all things. What we want is eternal life. What we want is to see souls saved and to know that we have acted a part in their salvation. Every man has a work and to every man it is declared that the Lord has given his work therefore let every influence be exerted to win souls. Christ laid off His golden crown, He laid aside His royal robe. He was willing to do that and come down and be a little child and help his father at the carpenter's trade. If He was building, He would build surely and safely, that was His work and He calls upon every man and every woman to build characters upon his divine pattern and there it is that humanity grasps divinity.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 12}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 13]         We have got a battle to fight; we have got a heaven to gain, we have got a crown to gain, and may God help every one of us. We want to act as though it were a reality with us. I cannot afford to lose my soul. I want to say to every one of you, for Christ's sake do what you can. Not a one shall enter into that city that is not an overcomer. Every one must overcome in this world.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 13}
[NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 14]          Christ suffered upon the cross. He bore the sins of the whole world upon Him. He was separated from His Father and great bloody sweat came from His brow and moistened the sod of Gethsemane. He said, "If it be possible let this cup pass from me, nevertheless not my will but thine be done." He staggered, and the cup trembled in His hand. The destiny of a lost world was upon Him. The cup was balanced and a strong angel came from heaven and strengthened the Son of man. He hung there upon the cross. There was a poor thief hung at one side of Christ. He said, "Lord Jesus." There was our suffering Saviour with the nails through His hands and His feet. There that thief asked to be remembered when He came into His kingdom and what did Christ say, "Verily I say unto you today, thou shalt be with me in paradise." Now we can see how fully He can save the sinner. God loves the sinner. Lay hold of Christ's life and that divinity combined with humanity will bring you out in an experience that you will have rejoicing in the heavenly courts.  {NI Rec, August 17, 1909 par. 14}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 1]        NU Reaper - The Northern Union Reaper      April 16, 1907 To Those Making Large Gifts to  the Cause of Present Truth         I am instructed to say to our brethren in South Dakota and elsewhere, the work of God is advancing and will soon be finished. Let not the cause of Present Truth be hindered by unbelief. The Lord desires the people in the new and prosperous states to do a work that will glorify his name.  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 1}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 2]          All our blessings, temporal as well as spiritual, come from God. The money you possess is the Lord's, left to you to further his cause in the earth. There should be no withholding from the Lord of his goods.  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 2}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 3]          Let not those who have made pledges to carry on the work of God repent of their vows, and withhold that which they have given. Those who take upon themselves the responsibility of annulling a pledge that has been made to God, are assuming to do that for which they will not care to account in the day of final reckoning. The counsel of men who would at this time advise that means be withheld from the cause of God and invested in other enterprises, should be rejected; for the Lord says to you, "Lay up your treasures in heaven." "Invest your means to advance my work, to open new fields, that the light of present truth may shine to all parts of the world."  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 3}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 4]          How munificent was the gift that God gave to the human race. He "so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." The Lord Jesus gave his life for the world, that man might have a perfect example. Laying off his royal robe and kingly crown, he came to earth as a man. He was tempted in all points as man is tempted, but not once did he fail to follow the path he had chosen. He was kept by the power of God, upheld by the One who will be the Helper of all who love him and keep his commandments.  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 4}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 5]          Christ lived the simple life of a poor man's son, and thus became acquainted with the childhood life of the poor. And when, during his ministry, children were brought to him that he might bless them, he thought of his mother, who gave him birth, and honored the mother of these children, blessing them and their children also. Christ gave himself to a life of humiliation and poverty, that he might be able, from childhood to manhood, to leave to all an example of what life should mean to every member of the human family.  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 5}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 6]          All who have become children of God are to do all in their power to seek and save the lost sheep. They are to make use of every possible means to give sinners the word of life and the saving grace of Christ. Believers in the truth are ever to remember the sacrifice that Christ made in order that he might, in taking humanity, be an example to all human beings. Our church members are to follow his example of self-denial and sacrifice, seeking and saving the lost souls perishing in unbelief and sin. Everywhere they are to give the truth to those ready to perish, explaining the Word of God.  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 6}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 7]          Why is it that so very few of our churches have a genuine desire to practice the self-denial that Christ practised? Study the sixth chapter of Matthew. I am bidden to give the warning, "In such an hour as ye think not, the Son of Man cometh." "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal. But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through and steal; for where your treasure is there will your heart be also."  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 7}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 8]          Will not our churches become converted to this way of caring for their treasure? Is the Lord's word to be disregarded by his professing people? Shall the people who call themselves by his name give a message and exert an influence directly contrary to a "Thus saith the Lord?" The Lord entrusts us with means that we may be his helping hand as the work advances and help is needed for new fields.  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 8}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 9]          Each soul in every family is on probation. We are to regard our probationary time as belonging to Christ. Our time, our opportunities are to be regarded as exceedingly valuable. Our thoughts are to dwell on the things written in the Scriptures. Unless we, as Christ's blood bought subjects, show in our characters the virtues of his life, we cannot be saved. The only way in which we can gain salvation is through accepting Christ as the Redeemer of the world, and the only hope of the sinner.  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 9}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 10]          Imagined self-excellence is nothing. Christ is our life. It is his virtue that must be brought into the life of his followers. Self, and every vestige of selfishness, must die. The life that Christ lived in our world is the example of what every man and woman must become in order to be saved.  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 10}
[NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 11]          From the moment that Christ became a public teacher, he regarded the world as his field, and sought to become its life and light. Today through his word, he presents himself to the human family as their highest good. All who claim to be Christians are to represent him in a Christian life.                           Ellen G. White.  {NU Reaper, April 16, 1907 par. 11}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 1]        OW - The Oriental Watchman      December 1, 1909 A Friend to the Friendless         You who are tempted and tried and discouraged, look up. A divine Hand is reached toward you. The hand of the Infinite is stretched over the battlements of heaven to grasp your hand in its embrace. The mighty Helper is nigh to help the most erring, the most sinful and despairing. His great heart of love is yearning with deep and tender compassion over those who are careless and neglectful of their eternal interests.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 1}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 2]          Individual Care, Love, and Sympathy        Let us remember that Jesus knows us individually, and he cares for each one as though there were not another soul on the face of the earth. He is touched with the feeling of our infirmities. He knows the wants of each of his creatures, and reads the hidden, unspoken grief of every heart. If one of the little ones for whom he died is injured, he sees it; for he is acquainted with all that is misunderstood and misrepresented by man.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 2}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 3]          Christ has weighed every human affliction, every human sorrow. He bears the weight of the yoke for every soul that yokes up with him. He knows the sorrows which we feel to the depth of our being, and which we can not express. If no human heart is aroused in sympathy for us, we need not feel that we are without sympathy. Christ knows; and he says, "Look unto me and live."  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 3}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 4]          All the paternal love which has come down from generation to generation through the channel of human hearts, all the springs of tenderness which have opened in the souls of men, are but as a tiny rill to the boundless ocean, when compared with the infinite, exhaustless love of God. Tongue can not utter it; pen can not portray it. You may study that love for ages; yet you can never fully comprehend the length and the breadth, the depth and the height, of the love of God in giving his Son to die for the world. Eternity itself can never fully reveal it.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 4}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 5]             Fellowship in Suffering        Christ is affected as his weakest follower is affected. The sympathy of Christ is such that he can not be an indifferent spectator of his children's sufferings. Not a sigh is breathed, not a pain felt, not a grief pierces the soul, but the throb vibrates to the Father's heart.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 5}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 6]          As a faithful Physician, the world's Redeemer has his finger upon the pulse of the soul. He marks every beat; he takes note of every throb. Not an emotion thrills it, not a sorrow shades it; not a sin stains it, not a thought or purpose passes through it, with which he is not acquainted.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 6}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 7]          Christ feels the woes of every sufferer. When evil spirits rend a human frame, Christ feels the curse. When fever is burning up the life current, he feels the agony.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 7}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 8]                 Talking with God        God is bending from his throne to hear the cry of the oppressed. To every sincere prayer he answers, "Here am I." The prayer that ascends from a broken and contrite heart is never disregarded; it is as sweet music in the ears of our heavenly Father: for he waits to bestow upon us the fulness of his blessing.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 8}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 9]          The prayer of the sincere heart offered in faith will be heard in heaven. It may not be grammatical; but if the heart is in it, it will ascend to the sanctuary where Jesus ministers, and he will present it to the Father without one awkward, stammering word, graceful and perfect through his merit; for his righteousness refines and ennobles it, and makes it acceptable before the Father.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 9}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 10]          Our Best Motives and Efforts        When it is in the heart to obey God, when efforts are put forth to this end, Jesus accepts this disposition and effort as man's best service and he makes up for the deficiency with his own divine merit; for he is the source of every right impulse.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 10}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 11]          Through the merits of the Redeemer, the Father looks upon us with tender compassion, and speaks to us hopefully the language of forgiveness and love, for Christ was treated as we deserve that we might be treated as he deserves. He was condemned for our sins in which he had no share, that we might be justified by his righteousness in which we had no share.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 11}
[OW, December 1, 1909 par. 12]          Our Best Interests in View        God does not require us to give up any thing that it is for our best interest to retain. In all that he does, he has the well being of his children in view. Would that all who have not chosen Christ might realize that he has something vastly better to offer them than they are seeking for themselves! For the more we know God, the more intense will be our happiness, and the lips that are willing to speak, though unclean, will be touched with the living coals and purified. They will be enabled to speak words that will burn their way to the soul.                     Mrs. E. G. White.  {OW, December 1, 1909 par. 12}
[AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 1]         AustYouth - Our Australasian Youth and Sabbath School Guide      March 1, 1888 David's Victory Over Goliath.         The Philistines were at war with Israel. Their army was very large; yet they did not dare to attack the hosts of Israel, as they had before done, fearing that they would be overcome. They knew not that Saul and his people had great anxiety, and dared not commence the battle with them, and they proposed their own mode of warfare. They selected a man of great size and strength, who was clad in heavy armor, and terrible in appearance, and sent him to provoke a combat with Israel, defying them to send out a man to fight with him.  {AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 1}
[AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 2]          For forty days this proud boaster filled Israel with terror; for on account of their transgressions, they had not that trust in God that would lead them to battle in his name. But God would not suffer an idolatrous nation to lift their heads proudly against the Ruler of the universe. He saved Israel, not by the hand of King Saul, but by the hand of David, a simple shepherd lad, whom he was preparing to be the ruler of his people.  {AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 2}
[AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 3]          David was visiting his brothers in the camp of Saul; he heard this proud boaster defying Israel, and his spirit was stirred within him. He was jealous for the armies of the living God, and indignant that a heathen, who had no fear of God, and no power from him, should thus hold all Israel in fear, and triumph over them. He did not boast of his own superior skill; but surely in the strength of God he could overcome this mighty warrior.  {AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 3}
[AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 4]          Saul consented to let David meet the giant Goliath. He placed upon David his own kingly armor; but David laid it off, because he had not proved it. His trust was in the God of Israel, and the credit which belonged to his mighty Helper should not be given to the armor of Saul. So he chose five smooth pebbles from the brook, and with his sling and staff, his only weapons, went forth to meet the armed warrior.  {AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 4}
[AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 5]          Goliath disdained David; for his appearance was that of a mere youth, untaught in the tactics of war. He felt that it was an insult to his dignity to have a mere stripling, not even clad in armor, come out to meet him; and he exclaimed, "Am I a dog, that thou comest to me with staves?" He cursed David by his gods, and boastingly invited him to come to him, that he might give the flesh of the youthful champion to the fowls of the air and to the beasts of the field.  {AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 5}
[AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 6]          David did not become irritated because he was looked upon as so inferior, neither did he tremble at the terrible threats of his foe. He replied, "Thou comest to me with a sword, and with a spear, and with a shield; but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of hosts, the God of the armies of Israel, whom thou hast defied." And when he approached his antagonist, David took a stone, and "smote the Philistine in his forehead, that the stone sunk into his forehead; and he fell upon his face to the earth." Then David cut off the head of the proud warrior with his own powerful sword, of which he had boasted. The Philistines, seeing that their champion was dead, were confused, and fled in every direction, Israel pursuing.  {AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 6}
[AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 7]          Goliath trusted in his armor, while David's trust was in the Lord. He did not desire to win fame or glory for himself, but that all the earth might "know that there is a God in Israel." Here is the secret of the disastrous overthrow of the one, and the signal victory of the other. "The Lord saveth not with sword and spear; for the battle is the Lord's."            Mrs. E. G. White.  {AustYouth, March 1, 1888 par. 7}
[AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 1]       February 1, 1889 The Child Saved from the Flood.           The children of Israel dwelt in Egypt; and under Joseph's fostering care, and the favor of the king who was then ruling, they "multiplied, and waxed exceeding mighty; and the land was filled with them." But Joseph died, and another king arose who knew him not. "And he said unto his people, Behold, the children of Israel are more and mightier than we. Come on, let us deal wisely with them, lest they multiply, and it come to pass, that, when there falleth out any war, they join also unto our enemies, and fight against us, and so get them up out of the land."  {AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 1}
[AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 2]          To prevent this, they were reduced to slavery, and taskmasters were set over them. "And the Egyptians made the children of Israel to serve with rigor; and they made their lives bitter with hard bondage." "But the more they afflicted them, the more they multiplied and grew." Then the king commanded that their little children should be killed. He charged his people to keep strict watch of the Israelites, saying, "Every son that is born ye shall cast into the river, and every daughter ye shall save alive."  {AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 2}
[AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 3]          While this cruel decree was in full force. Moses was born. His mother concealed him for three months, and then, finding that she could keep him no longer with any safety, she prepared a little vessel of bulrushes, making it water-tight by means of lime and pitch, and after placing the child therein, she placed it among the flags at the river's brink. His sister lingered near, apparently indifferent, yet all the time anxiously watching to see what would become of her little brother. Angels also were watching that no harm should come to the helpless infant, placed there by an affectionate mother, and committed to the care of God by her earnest prayers. These angels directed the footsteps of Pharaoh's daughter to the river. Her attention was attracted by the little vessel, and she sent one of her waiting maids to fetch it. In it was a lovely child; "and behold the babe wept, and she had compassion on him." She knew that a Hebrew mother had taken this means to preserve the life of her much-loved babe, and she decided at once that this little child should be her son.  {AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 3}
[AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 4]          The sister of Moses immediately came forward and inquired. "Shall I go and call to thee a nurse of the Hebrew women, that she may nurse the child for thee?" Permission was given her, and she joyfully sped to her mother, related to her the happy news, and conducted her in haste to Pharaoh's daughter. The child was committed to the mother to nurse, and she thankfully entered upon her now safe and happy task.  {AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 4}
[AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 5]          This Hebrew mother believed that God had preserved the life of her child for some great work, and she was particular in his instruction. By her faithful teachings, she instilled into his young mind the fear of God, and love for truth and justice. She knew that he was soon to be separated from her, and given up to his adopted royal mother, to be surrounded by influences calculated to make him disbelieve in the true God, the Maker of the heavens and the earth, and she sought to impress his mind with the sin of idolatry.  {AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 5}
[AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 6]          The instructions which Moses received from his parents were such as to fortify his mind, and shield him from corruption amid the luxury and extravagance of court life. The splendor that surrounded him, and the flattery he received, could not make him forget his despised brethren in slavery.  {AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 6}
[AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 7]          Moses was carefully educated in the Egyptian court; and when he became a man, he was learned in all the learning of the Egyptians, and was in every sense of the word a great man. But God saw that he was not yet prepared to lead Israel out of the land of bondage into the "good land and large, the land flowing with milk and honey," that had been promised to them by the Lord. Forty years he spent in the land of Midian, communing with God and his own heart as he kept the flocks of Jethro; then he was ready for the great work before him, and the commission came: "I will send thee unto Pharaoh, that thou mayst bring forth my people, the children of Israel, out of Egypt."                              Mrs. E. G. White.  {AustYouth, February 1, 1889 par. 7}
[PHJ, July 1, 1897 par. 1]         PHJ - Pacific Health Journal      July 1, 1897 Mind Disease.    By Mrs. E. G. White.         Thousands are sick and dying around us who might get well and live if they would; but their imagination holds them. They fear that they will be made worse if they labor or exercise, when this is just the change they need to make them well. Without this, they can never improve. They should exercise the power of the will, rise above their aches and debility, engage in useful employment, and forget that they have aching backs, sides, lungs. and heads. Neglecting to exercise the entire body, or a portion of it, will bring on morbid conditions. Inaction of any of the organs of the body will be followed by a decrease in size and strength of the muscles, and will cause the blood to flow sluggishly through the blood-vessels.  {PHJ, July 1, 1897 par. 1}
[PHJ, July 1, 1897 par. 2]          There are domestic duties to be done which many think it impossible for them to perform, and so they depend upon others. Sometimes it is exceedingly inconvenient for them to obtain the help they need; they frequently expend double the strength required to perform the task in planning and searching for some one to do the work for them. If they would only bring their mind to do these little acts and family duties themselves, they would be blessed and strengthened in it. God made Adam and Eve in Paradise, and surrounded them with everything that was useful and lovely. He planted them a beautiful garden. No herb, nor flower, nor tree was wanting which would be for use or ornament. The Creator of man knew that the workmanship of his hands could not be happy without employment. Paradise delighted their souls, but this was not enough; they must have labor to call into exercise the wonderful machinery of the body. The Lord had made the organs for use. Had happiness consisted in doing nothing, man, in his state of holy innocence, would have been left unemployed. But he who formed man knew what would be for his best happiness, and he no sooner made him than he gave him his appointed work. In order to be happy, he must labor.  {PHJ, July 1, 1897 par. 2}
[PHJ, July 1, 1897 par. 3]          God has given us all something to do. In the discharge of the various duties which we are to perform, which lie in our pathway, our lives will be made useful, and we shall be blest. Not only will the organs of the body be strengthened by exercise, but the mind also will acquire strength and knowledge through the action of those organs. The exercise of one muscle, while others are left with nothing to do, will not strengthen the inactive ones any more than the continual exercise of one of the organs of the mind will develop and strengthen the organs not brought into use. Each faculty of the mind and each muscle has its distinctive office, and all require to be exercised in order to become properly developed and retain healthful vigor. Each organ and muscle has its work to do in the living organism. Every wheel in the machinery must be a living, active, working wheel. Nature's fine and wonderful works need to be kept in active motion in order to accomplish the object for which they are designed. Each faculty has a bearing upon the others, and all need to be exercised in order to be properly developed. If one muscle of the body is exercised more than another, the one used will become much the larger, and will destroy the harmony and beauty of the development of the system. A variety of exercise will call into use all the muscles of the body.  {PHJ, July 1, 1897 par. 3}
[PHJ, July 1, 1897 par. 4]          Those who are feeble and indolent should not yield to their inclination to be inactive, thus depriving themselves of air and sunlight, but should practise exercising out-of-doors in walking or working in the garden. They will become very much fatigued, but this will not injure them; rest will be sweeter after it. Inaction weakens the organs that are not exercised, and when those organs are used, pain and weariness are experienced, because the muscles have become feeble. It is not good policy to give up the use of certain muscles because pain is felt when they are exercised. The pain is frequently caused by the effort of nature to give life and vigor to those parts that have become partially lifeless through inaction. The motion of these long-disused muscles will cause pain, because nature is awakening them to life.  {PHJ, July 1, 1897 par. 4}
[PHJ, July 1, 1897 par. 5]          Thousands of women are suffering for want of useful employment that would give them vigorous, physical exercise. Their breathing is not full and deep. They do not go out enough in the open air and expand their lungs and exercise their limbs. The arms and chest need to be used. When people will study to know the laws of health, and how to prevent sickness, with one-half the interest with which they study the fashion-plates, and will obey the light which shines upon them in regard to health reform, there will be fewer invalids and far more happiness and true religion.  {PHJ, July 1, 1897 par. 5}
[PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 1]       February 1, 1901 Privileges and Opportunities of the Christian  Physician    By Mrs. E. G. White         Every physician should be a Christian. In Christ's stead he is to stand by the suffering, and he should work as Christ worked, ministering to the needs of the sin-sick soul as well as to the needs of the diseased body.  {PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 1}
[PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 2]          The physician who has no practical knowledge of the great needs of the soul looks upon disease merely from a scientific standpoint. He trusts to his own skill. He watches with human sympathy the sufferings of the afflicted; but he can not do that which he might do did he realize that the One who gave His own life for the sufferer, even the Son of God, is watching the case with intense interest. If the patient recovers, he takes the praise, forgetting the Author of all life, the One who says: "Satan is the destroyer; I am the Restorer; I will spare you, that you may become acquainted with Me and believe on My name."                                                                   -    {PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 2}
[PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 3]          Every physician is to be a representative of Jesus, the great Physician. How inconsistent, then, for him to stand by the side of the suffering, unable to point them to the great Physician, the sin-pardoning Saviour, the Mighty One who can heal not only every physical disease, but every spiritual malady.  {PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 3}
[PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 4]          The physician needs to have a very close connection with God. He should be a man of earnest prayer, never losing his hold on God's helpful, strengthening power. He should look to his Saviour, saying, "I sanctify myself through the grace freely given me, that those to whom I minister may also be sanctified." If he would impart to others light and hope and faith, he should himself possess that hope which is sure and steadfast, the hope that Jesus is a very present help in every time of trouble.                                                                   -    {PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 4}
[PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 5]          The physician should reverence and study the Word of God. This Word is exceedingly precious to the receiver, for it sanctifies the soul. The physician who hides it in his heart is prepared to soothe those who are tossed by doubt and fear; for he himself knows the value of the precious promises which reveal the Redeemer's love. He can speak with assurance to the soul that is hovering between life and death. To such a physician the Lord will give great wisdom in his work.  {PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 5}
[PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 6]          Wonderful opportunities are given to the guardians of the sick. Knowing the Lord Jesus, it is the privilege of the Christian physician to introduce Him to the sick-room as the One who can speak peace to the soul, and give strength to the body. As he holds out to the patient the hope of restoration to physical health, he can present the wonderful comfort to be found in the Mighty Healer, who can cure the leprosy of the soul, the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world. The physician who can not do this loses case after case which otherwise might be saved. If he could speak words that would inspire faith in the sympathizing Saviour, who feels every throb of anguish, the crisis would often be safely passed; for the Life-giver would fill the heart with a joy that would strengthen the sufferer, enabling him to look and live.  {PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 6}
[PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 7]          Jesus is interested in every one who is in need of His healing, vitalizing power. Would that physicians might understand the greatness of the service they could render to humanity if they were able to speak simply and tenderly of His love, and of His willingness to save souls even at the last hour of life. What a blessing, what peace, the Christian physician can bring to the sin-tortured soul who accepts the Saviour! What melody is awakened in the heavenly courts when Satan loses his prey!                                                                   -    {PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 7}
[PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 8]          The fact that the physician acts so important a part in bringing relief from suffering naturally places him where he is regarded with feelings of love and gratitude by those whom he has helped. When the sick are restored to health, the glory is often given to the physician, when it is the divine touch, the healing balm of the Saviour, that gives relief and prolongs life. If the one who has been restored gives the praise to the physician, it is the physician's privilege and duty to hide self in Christ, pointing to the compassionate Saviour as the One who has spoken the word of life. It is his opportunity to acknowledge the Lord as the worker, and the physician as only the instrument, and to impress upon the minds of those to whom the Saviour has thus given a renewal of life and health, that their lives have been prolonged for a high and holy purpose.                                                                   -    {PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 8}
[PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 9]          "Without Me," Christ declares, "ye can do nothing." He says to the faithful physician, "I will stand by your side, and as you tell those for whom you work that Christ is all in all, that He died for their sins, in order that they should not perish, but have everlasting life, I will impress their hearts." Those thus born again will be prepared to speak to others of the power of Him who has done so much for them; for of them Jesus says, "Ye are My witnesses."  {PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 9}
[PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 10]          The physician who is acquainted with Christ, who realizes the preciousness of undefiled religion, is indeed a representative of the great Physician. He who tells the sick and suffering of the love that Christ has for them, is a true teacher of righteousness. He bears to the afflicted soul the very balm of Gilead. What a sacred work is this! And how earnestly should physicians labor to fit themselves for it! They should make it their first business to become personally acquainted with the great Physician, that when in the sick-room, they may recognize His presence and receive His counsel.                                                                   ----------    {PHJ, February 1, 1901 par. 10}
[PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 1]       December 1, 1901 Working as Christ Worked    By Mrs. E. G. White         For three years the disciples had before them the wonderful example of Christ. Day by day they walked and talked with Him, hearing His words of cheer to the weary and heavy-laden, and seeing the manifestations of His power in behalf of the sick and afflicted. When the time came for Him to leave them, He gave them power and grace to work as He had worked, saying, " Freely ye have received, freely give." They were to go forth into the world to shed abroad the light of His gospel of love and healing. The work He had done they were to do.  {PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 1}
[PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 2]          And this is the work we also are to do in the world. In sympathy and compassion we are to minister to those in need, seeking with unselfish earnestness to lighten the woes of suffering humanity.  {PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 2}
[PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 3]          In the path which the poor and the neglected, the suffering and the sorrowing must tread, the Saviour walked while on this earth. We shall find His footsteps by the sick-bed, by the side of the suffering, in the hovels of the poverty-stricken and distressed. We may walk in these footsteps, comforting the sorrowful and speaking words of hope and courage to the despondent.  {PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 3}
[PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 4]          As we engage in this work, we are to remember that man has a body as well as a soul to save. Both are to be restored to health by God's simple but efficacious methods. In this, as in all else, Christ is our example. When people applied to Him for help, He relieved the suffering body before He attempted to minister to the darkened mind. The physical sickness of the suppliant removed, his mind could better be directed into the channel of truth.  {PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 4}
[PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 5]          Our Lord devoted more time and labor to healing the sick than to preaching. When He sent forth the seventy, He commanded them to heal the sick, and then to preach that the kingdom of God had come nigh unto them. The physical health was first to be cared for, that the way might be prepared for the reception of the truth which the apostles were to proclaim.  {PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 5}
[PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 6]          In giving His last commission to the disciples, Christ said: "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. . . . These signs shall follow them that believe: In My name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover." When the Saviour comes again, He will commend those who have visited the afflicted and relieved their necessities. He will say: "Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world; for I was an hungered, and ye gave Me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave Me drink; I was a stranger, and ye took Me in; naked, and ye clothed Me; I was sick, and ye visited Me; I was in prison, and ye came unto Me. . . . Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me."  {PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 6}
[PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 7]         The relations between God and each soul are as distinct and full as though there were not another one for whom He gave His beloved Son. The Lord is very pitiful and of tender mercy. His heart of love is touched by our sorrows, and even by our utterance of them. Nothing that in any way concerns our peace is too small for Him to notice. There is no chapter in our experience too dark for Him to read, no perplexity too difficult for Him to unravel. No calamity can befall the least of His children, no anxiety harass the soul, no joy cheer, no sincere prayer escape the lips, of which our heavenly Father is unobservant, or in which He does not take an immediate interest.  {PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 7}
[PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 8]          The greatest of all gifts, all talents, is true, Christlike love. It is not position or profession that makes a man of value in God's sight. It is being good and doing good. Paul declares: "If I have the gift of prophecy, and know all mysteries and all knowledge, . . . but have not love, I am nothing." "If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not love, I am become sounding brass, or a clanging cymbal." "Now abideth faith, hope, love, these three; and the greatest of these is love."  {PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 8}
[PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 9]          The doing of true Christian-help work brings rich blessings. It is a practical carrying out of the Saviour's commission, and it demonstrates the power of the gospel. It calls for laborious effort, but it pays; for by it souls are brought to the cross of Christ.  {PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 9}
[PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 10]          Our happiness will be proportionate to our unselfish works, prompted by divine love; for in the plan of salvation God has appointed the law of action and reaction, making the work of beneficence twice blessed.  {PHJ, December 1, 1901 par. 10}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 1]       February 1, 1902 Health Principles    By Mrs. E. G. White         Man came from the hand of God perfect in organization and beautiful in form. All his faculties of mind and body were fully developed and harmoniously balanced. His nature was in harmony with the will of God. His affections were pure; his appetites and passions were under the control of reason. His mind was capable of comprehending divine things. He stood before his Maker in the strength of manhood, the crowning glory of the creative work.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 1}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 2]          In infinite wisdom, the world which God had newly formed was placed under fixed laws. Laws were ordained, not only for the government of living beings, but for the operations of nature. Man was created subject to law. He was to glorify God by a life of obedience to the divine laws, including those that relate to his physical organization. But God's laws are not merely an expression of His selfish or arbitrary authority. He is love, and in all that He did, He had the well-being of humanity in view. He would have been glorified in the work of His hands had man retained his first perfection, and had all his varied capabilities of mind and soul and body been developed so as to reach the highest possible degree of excellence.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 2}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 3]          The appetites of our physical nature were given us for important purposes. Kept, as they were at first created, in subjection to reason and to the laws that God made for their regulation, they would have worked only for good. Their legitimate action would have prompted health and happiness; but the Creator's benevolent purpose has been interfered with. By the fall, man was brought into bondage to sin. He lost his moral uprightness and his physical perfection. The appetites and passions that were given to him as blessings were perverted, and became warring lusts, the ministers of death. And so man passed under the dominion of the grave. Sin is the cause of physical degeneration; sin has blighted the race, and introduced disease, misery, and death.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 3}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 4]          Since the fall the tendency of the race has been continually downward, the effects of sin becoming more marked with every successive generation. But so great was the vitality with which man was endowed that the patriarchs from Adam to Noah, with a few exceptions, lived nearly a thousand years. Moses, the first historian, gives an account of social and individual life in the early days of the world's history; but we find no record that an infant was born blind, deaf, crippled, or imbecile. Not an instance is recorded of a death in infancy, childhood, or early manhood. Obituary notices in the book of Genesis run thus: "And all the days that Adam lived were nine hundred and thirty years; and he died." "And all the days of Seth were nine hundred and twelve years; and he died." Concerning another, the record states, "He died in a good old age, an old man, and full of years." It was so rare for a son to die before his father that such an occurrence was thought worthy of record: "Haran died before his father Terah."  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 4}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 5]          Since the flood, the average length of life has been decreasing. Had Adam possessed no greater physical force than men now have, the race would before this have become extinct.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 5}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 6]          At the time of Christ's first advent, humanity had so degenerated that many endured a terrible weight of misery; and not only the old but the middle-aged and the young were brought to the Saviour from all the country around, to be healed of their diseases.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 6}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 7]          Still more deplorable is the condition of the human family at the present time. Diseases of every type have been developed. Thousands of poor mortals with deformed, sickly bodies and shattered nerves, are dragging out a miserable existence. The infirmities of the body affect the mind, and lead to gloom, doubt, and despair. Even infants in the cradle suffer from diseases resulting from the sins of their parents.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 7}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 8]          Disease and premature death have so long prevailed, with an ever-increasing weight of suffering, that they have come to be regarded as the appointed lot of humanity. But this is not the case. God is not the author of the many woes to which mortals are subject; it is not because He desires to see His creatures suffer that there is so much misery in this world. Neither is it all due to Adam's transgression. We may mourn over the fall in Eden, and think that our first parents showed great weakness in yielding to temptation, thus opening the door for sin to enter our world, with all its attendant evils. But the first transgression is not the only cause of our unhappy lot. A succession of falls has occurred since Adam's day.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 8}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 9]          The same subtle enemy that beguiled Adam and Eve still attends our steps, and employs his strength and skill to urge us on in the way that leads to death. He was working to thwart the purpose of God when he presented the first temptation in Eden; and he has ever since been trying to deface the image by marring the body and depraving the soul. Wherever we look, we see evidences of his success in this work in the indulgence of depraved appetites and lustful passions, in defilement and corruption, deformity and sin. It is to these causes, and not to the providence of God, that the physical degeneration of the race is attributable. Men have listened to the suggestions of the arch-deceiver, and he delights in the ruin he has wrought.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 9}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 10]          There is a close relation between the moral law and the laws that God has established in the physical world. If men would be obedient to the law of God, carrying out in their lives the principles of its ten precepts, the principles of righteousness that it teaches would be a safeguard against wrong habits. But as, through the indulgence of perverted appetite, they have declined in virtue, they have become weakened through their own immoral practises and their violation of physical laws. The suffering and anguish that we see everywhere, the deformity, decrepitude, disease, and imbecility now flooding the world, make it a lazar-house in comparison to what it might be even now if God's moral law and the law which He has implanted in our being were obeyed. By his own persistent violation of these laws, man has greatly aggravated the evils resulting from the transgression in Eden. How dishonoring to God is all this, how opposed to His design that men should glorify Him in their body and spirit, which are His! How destructive, too, to the health and happiness of mankind!  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 10}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 11]          Against every transgression of the laws of life nature utters her protest. She bears abuse as long as she can; but finally retribution comes, and the mental as well as the physical powers suffer. Nor does the punishment fall on the transgressor alone; the effects of his indulgence are seen in his offspring, and thus the evil is passed on from generation to generation.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 11}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 12]          Many complain of providence when their friends suffer, or are removed by death; but it is not in the order of God that men and women should lead lives of suffering, and die prematurely, leaving their work unfinished. God would have us live out the full measure of our days, with every organ in health, doing its appointed work. It is unjust to charge Him with a result which, in many cases, is due to the individual's own transgression of natural law.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 12}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 13]          Because mankind have, by the transgression of these laws, departed so far from God's purpose in their creation, and have brought upon themselves such untold woe, a reform in habits relating to health has become an important branch of the great work of God in the earth. The soul temple has been polluted, and men are called upon to awake, and win back their God-given manhood.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 13}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 14]          There is an intimate relation between the mind and the body; they react upon each other. In order, then, to reach a high standard of moral and intellectual attainment, and to secure a strong, well-balanced character, the laws that control our physical being must be heeded; both the mental and the physical powers must be developed. Such a training will produce men of strength and solidity of character, of keen perception and sound judgment,--men who will be an honor to God and a blessing to the world.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 14}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 15]          In the providence of God, the laws that govern our physical being, with the penalties for their violation, have been made so clear that intelligent beings can understand them, and all are under the most solemn obligation to study this subject, and to live in harmony with natural law. Health principles must be agitated, and the public mind deeply stirred to investigation.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 15}
[PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 16]          As in everything else, the Bible is the standard on this subject. The teaching of the Bible has a vital bearing upon men's prosperity in all the relations of life. Compliance with its requirements will be a blessing to both soul and body. The fruit of the Spirit is not only love, joy, and peace, but temperance also,--health of body as well as health of mind.  {PHJ, February 1, 1902 par. 16}
[PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 1]       May 1, 1902 Character the Child of Education    By Mrs. E. G. White         To obey nature's laws is a duty we owe to ourselves, to our fellow-men, and to God. To preserve the powers unimpaired, one must observe strict temperance in the use of all that is good, as well as total abstinence from everything that is injurious or debasing. Many are considered learned in the sciences who do not understand the laws that govern their own being. Intemperance is seen everywhere, and how few realize the fearful results that are sure to follow. Education on this line is sadly needed; for intemperance is on the increase, in spite of the effort put forth to prevent it. We should gain knowledge in regard to what and how to eat and drink, that we may have both mental and physical health, and thus be fortified against this great evil.  {PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 1}
[PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 2]         The home is the place where this education must begin. The youth should be taught the great evil of intemperance. A desire should be created in their minds to make the most of their God-given powers. They should be taught that all their habits, tastes, and inclinations are to be in harmony with the laws of life, that the very best physical conditions may be secured, and that they may have mental clearness to discern between the evil and the good. They should be made to understand that right physical habits promote mental superiority, intellectual power, physical strength, and that longevity depends on immutable laws; that there is no happen so, no chance about this matter.  {PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 2}
[PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 3]          Those who have the youth under their care are in a large degree responsible for the stamp of character and the training given them, but as the youth go out into the world, on themselves rests the responsibility of carefully heeding the instruction that has been given, if they would fill positions of usefulness. No one can turn from the light and knowledge that he has received, sacrificing principle either to fashion or to taste, without great loss. God will not interfere to preserve man from the consequences of a violation of nature's laws. "Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." There is much real truth in the proverb, "Every man is the architect of his own fortune."  {PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 3}
[PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 4]          Many a person who might have accomplished great and lasting good for his fellow-men has been ruined through intemperate habits. Some do not understand their danger until it is too late, but others refuse to control the appetite, though they know that it means their being utterly unfitted for the solemn realities of life, and that the end is destruction.  {PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 4}
[PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 5]          It is often in the home that intemperance begins. By the use of rich, unhealthful food the digestive organs are weakened, and a craving is created for food that is still more stimulating. Thus the appetite is educated to crave continually something stronger. The demand for stimulants becomes more frequent and more difficult to resist. The system becomes more or less filled with poisons; and as it becomes more and more debilitated, the greater is the desire for these things, until the will is overcome, and there seems to be no power to check the unnatural craving. One step in the wrong direction prepares the way for another. Many who would not be guilty of placing on their table wine or liquor of any kind, will load their table with food that creates such a thirst for strong drink that to resist the temptation is almost impossible. A wrong course of eating and drinking destroys the health and paves the way for drunkenness. Gluttony degrades, as well as intoxication by strong drink.  {PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 5}
[PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 6]          The use of tobacco is closely associated with the use of liquor. It is a slow but terrible poison. Its effects are more difficult to clear from the system than the effects of strong drink. It binds its victim in even stronger bands of slavery than does the intoxicating cup.  {PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 6}
[PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 7]          The people of today are suffering because of the wrong habits of past generations, and yet in many things they do not heed the laws of health as well as their forefathers heeded them, though they have far less moral and physical strength to combat the tide of intemperance that rises before them. The people must be educated to see the cause of all this evil. Reform must begin in the home life. Instead of the home being the place where intemperance is fostered, it must be the school where the principles of true temperance are thoroughly learned, the place from which influences reach out to keep and save mankind from the ruin of intoxicating liquor.  {PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 7}
[PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 8]         When all intemperate habits are put away, when the eating and drinking are such as to give health instead of disease, then the appetite for intoxicating liquor will not be found. Then the demand for the accursed stuff will be forever at an end.  {PHJ, May 1, 1902 par. 8}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 1]         PHJ - Life and Health  May 1, 1905 Physical Effects of Improper Dress    Mrs. E. G. White         Women are subject to serious maladies, and their sufferings are greatly increased by their manner of dress. Instead of preserving their health for the trying emergencies that are sure to come, they, by their wrong habits, too often sacrifice not only health, but life, and leave to their children a legacy of woe, in a ruined constitution, perverted habits, and false ideas of life.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 1}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 2]          One of fashion's wasteful and mischievous devices is the skirt that sweeps the ground. Uncleanly, uncomfortable, inconvenient, unhealthful,--all this and more is true of the trailing skirt.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 2}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 3]          It is extravagant, both because of the superfluous material required, and because of the needless wear on account of its length. And whoever has seen a woman in a trailing skirt, with hands filled with parcels, attempt to go up or down stairs, to enter a railway train, to walk through a crowd, to walk in the rain, or on a muddy road, needs no other proof of its inconvenience and discomfort.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 3}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 4]          Its weight makes it unhealthful. Besides, as it gathers dampness from the dew, the rain, or the snow, it chills the ankles, which are often insufficiently clad, and thus causes colds or more serious illness.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 4}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 5]          Even worse is its uncleanliness. Dragging through the filth of the street, it is a collector of poisonous, deadly germs. Many a death from diphtheria, tuberculosis, or other contagious disease, has been caused by the germs brought into the home on a trailing skirt.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 5}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 6]          Another serious evil is the wearing of skirts so that their weight must be sustained by the hips. This heavy weight, pressing upon the internal organs, drags them downward, and causes weakness of the stomach, and a feeling of lassitude, inclining the wearer to stoop, which further cramps the lungs, making correct breathing more difficult.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 6}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 7]          Of late years the dangers resulting from compression of the waist have been so fully discussed that few can be ignorant in regard to them; yet so great is the power of fashion that the evil continues. By this practise women and young girls are doing themselves untold harm. It is essential to health that the chest have room to expand to its fullest extent, so that the lungs may be enabled to take full inspirations. Compression, by making it impossible to take a full breath, leads to the injurious habit of breathing with a part of the lungs only. When the lungs are restricted, the quantity of oxygen received into them is lessened. The blood is not properly vitalized, and the waste, poisonous matter which should be thrown off through the lungs, is retained. In addition to this, the circulation is hindered; and the internal organs, cramped and crowded out of place, can not perform their work properly.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 7}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 8]          Tight lacing does not improve the form. One of the chief elements in physical beauty is symmetry, the harmonious proportion of parts. And the correct model for physical development is to be found, not in the lay-figures displayed by French modistes, but in the human form as developed according to the laws of God in nature. God is the author of all beauty, and only as we conform to his ideal shall we approach the standard of true beauty.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 8}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 9]          Another evil which custom fosters is the unequal distribution of the clothing, so that while some parts of the body have more than is required, others are insufficiently clad. The feet and limbs, being remote from the vital organs, should be especially guarded from cold by abundant clothing. It is impossible to have health when the extremities are habitually cold; for if there is too little blood in them, there will be too much in other portions of the body. Perfect health requires a perfect circulation; but this can not be had while three or four times as much clothing is worn upon the body, where the vital organs are situated, as upon the feet and limbs.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 9}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 10]          The combined evils of tight lacing, long, dragging skirts, and an unequal distribution of the clothing, have caused an amount of suffering that is beyond estimate. No woman who values health, and who understands the effect of these practises, will follow any one of them.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 10}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 11]          To dress in the manner described hinders the free use of the limbs, and many who thus dress, gradually give up healthful exercise. After going through all the details of an elaborate toilet, they are not inclined to exert themselves. The lack of vigorous exercise, especially in the open air, soon tells on the health. The system becomes weakened and relaxed, and the complexion sallow; and health and beauty disappear together. The sufferers may resort to cosmetics to restore the complexion; but these can not bring back the glow of health. And the physical condition that makes the skin dark and dingy, depresses the spirits, and destroys cheerfulness. A multitude of women are nervous and care-worn because they deprive themselves of the pure air that would make pure blood, and of the freedom of motion that would send the blood bounding through the veins, giving life, health, and energy. Many women have become confirmed invalids when they might have enjoyed health, and many have died of consumption and other diseases when they might have lived their allotted term of life had they dressed in accordance with health principles, and exercised freely in the open air.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 11}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 12]             Sensible Dress for Women          In order to secure the most healthful clothing, the needs of every part of the body must be carefully studied. The character of the climate, the surroundings, the condition of health, the age, and the occupation of the individual must all be considered. The best under-clothing is the well-known combination suit. In cold climates the suit should be thick and warm, and should extend to the ankles and wrists; in very cold weather a second suit may be added. The feet should be protected from cold and dampness by warm stockings, and by easy-fitting, thick-soled shoes.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 12}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 13]          When the limbs are properly clothed, only one or two skirts will be needed. These should not be so heavy as to impede the motion of the limbs, nor so long as to gather the dampness and filth of the ground. They, too, should be attached to an under waist, thus suspending the weight from the shoulders, and relieving the abdomen from all pressure. Every article of dress should fit easily, obstructing neither the circulation of the blood nor a free, full, natural respiration. Everything worn should be so loose that when the arms are raised, the clothing will be correspondingly lifted. No heavy draperies should be worn on the back, to induce heat and congestion in the sensitive organs that lie beneath.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 13}
[PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 14]          Women who are in failing health can do much for themselves by sensible dressing and exercise. When suitably dressed for outdoor enjoyment, let them exercise in the open air, carefully at first, but increasing the amount of exercise as they can endure it. By taking this course many of them might regain health, and live to take their share in the world's work.  {PHJ, May 1, 1905 par. 14}
[PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 1]       June 1, 1905 Healthful Dress for Children    Mrs. E. G. White            How to Dress the Babies          Mothers should dress their babies with reference to health. In the preparation of the little one's wardrobe, convenience and comfort should be sought before fashion or a desire to excite admiration. The mother often spends much time in embroidery and fancy work to make the little garments beautiful, doing this unnecessary work at the expense of her own health and that of the child. She bends over sewing that severely taxes eyes and nerves, when she should be enjoying pleasant exercise; and often she does not realize her obligation to cherish her strength, that she may be able to meet the demands that will be made upon her.  {PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 1}
[PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 2]          These garments which have consumed so much time are often wholly unfit to be placed on the little one, if its health is regarded. They are extravagantly long, preventing the free use of the muscles; and in addition, the body is girded with tight bands or waists, which hinder the action of the heart and lungs.  {PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 2}
[PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 3]          Many mothers think it necessary to compress the bodies of their infants to keep them in shape, as if, without tight bandages, they would be in danger of falling to pieces or becoming deformed. Are lambs and other young animals deformed because nature is left to do her work unhindered? -- No; they are delicately and beautifully formed, and need no bands to give them shape. And God has molded the forms of babies also, and supplied them with bones and muscles sufficient for their support and to guard the delicate organs and limbs, before committing them to a mother's care. The infant should be dressed so that its body will not be the least compressed after taking a full meal. But often its clothing is ingeniously arranged to make it miserably uncomfortable.  {PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 3}
[PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 4]          Another wrong practise in the dressing of babies, which still prevails in some countries, is the custom of leaving bare the shoulders and arms. The air, coming in direct contact with the arms and circulating about the armpits, chills the sensitive portions of the body, and hinders the circulation of the blood. If the mother's neck and arms were thus exposed, she would shiver with cold; and how can she think that a delicate babe can endure the exposure? Some children may have at birth so strong a constitution that they can endure these exposures and live; but thousands of lives are sacrificed, and in tens of thousands of cases, the foundation is laid for a short invalid life, by bandaging the trunk and loading it with clothing while the shoulders and arms are left naked. The custom can not be too severely censured.  {PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 4}
[PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 5]          Mothers who thus treat a tender infant can not expect it to be quiet and healthy. The child frets and cries, and the mother, thinking it must be hungry, feeds it; but food only increases its suffering. Tight bands allow it no room to breathe. It screams, struggles, and pants for breath, and yet the mother does not suspect the cause.  {PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 5}
[PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 6]          The first garments to be worn by the child should be made of fine, soft material, with long sleeves, and little loose bodices, or waists, to support them from the shoulders. Thus warmth, protection, and comfort will be secured, and one of the chief causes of irritation and restlessness will be removed. The baby will have better health, and the mother will not find the care of her child so heavy a tax on her strength and time.  {PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 6}
[PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 7]          The Dress of Older Children          The waists of growing girls should not be compressed, or the limbs left with but slight protection, at an age when the forces of nature need every advantage to enable them to perfect the physical frame. With this insufficient protection, the girls can not be out of doors much unless the weather is mild. So they are kept in, often in ill-ventilated rooms, for fear of the cold. If they were comfortably clothed, it would benefit them to exercise freely in the open air, summer or winter.  {PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 7}
[PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 8]          Little boys also are often dressed so as to leave the lower limbs with far less protection than the upper part of the body. The limbs, being remote from the center of circulation, demand greater protection instead of less. They were not made to endure exposure, as was the face.  {PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 8}
[PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 9]          The arteries that convey the blood to the extremities are large, providing for a sufficient quantity of blood to afford warmth and nutrition. But when the limbs are insufficiently clad, the arteries and veins become contracted. Double labor is thrown upon the heart to force the blood into these chilled extremities. Weakened by too great labor, the heart gradually fails in its efforts. The limbs are never so healthfully warm as other parts of the body, and they soon become habitually cold, and, through lack of nutrition, do not attain their natural development. The blood, chilled away from the extremities, is thrown back upon the brain, the lungs, and other vital organs, and inflammation or congestion is the result.  {PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 9}
[PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 10]          Mothers who desire their boys and girls to possess the vigor of health, should dress them properly. Turn away from the fashion-plates, and study the human organism. It will require effort to break away from the chains of custom, and dress and educate the children with reference to health; but the result will amply repay the cost. When the children are properly dressed, they can go out in the open air, and enjoy health and happiness; and they will secure the physical development that will be a blessing to them to the end of life.  {PHJ, June 1, 1905 par. 10}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 1]       July 1, 1905 Diet and Health    Mrs. E. G. White         Our bodies are built up from the food we eat. There is a constant breaking down of the tissues of the body; every movement of every organ involves waste, and this waste is repaired from our food. Each organ of the body requires its share of nutrition. The brain must be supplied with its portion; the bones, muscles, and nerves demand theirs. It is a wonderful process that transforms the food into blood, and uses this blood to build up the varied parts of the body; but this process is going on continually, supplying with life and strength each nerve, muscle, and tissue.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 1}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 2]               Selection of Food          Those foods should be chosen that best supply the elements needed for building up the body. In this choice, appetite is not a safe guide. Through wrong habits of eating, the appetite has become perverted. Often it demands food that impairs health, and causes weakness instead of strength. We can not be safely guided by the customs of society. The disease and suffering that everywhere prevail are largely due to popular errors in regard to diet.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 2}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 3]          In order to know what are the best foods, we must study God's original plan for man's diet. He who created us, and who understands our needs, appointed Adam his food. "Behold," he said, "I have  given  you every herb yielding seed, . . . and every tree, in which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for food." Genesis 1:29, A. R. V.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 3}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 4]          Upon leaving Eden, to gain his livelihood by tilling the earth under the curse of sin, man received permission to eat also "the herb of the field." Genesis 3:18.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 4}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 5]          Grains, fruits, nuts, and vegetables constitute the diet chosen for us by our Creator. These foods, prepared in as simple and natural a manner as possible, are the most healthful and nourishing. They impart a strength, a power of endurance, and a vigor of intellect, that are not afforded by a more complex and stimulating diet.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 5}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 6]          But not all foods, wholesome in themselves, are equally suited to our needs under all circumstances. Care should be taken in the selection of food. Our diet should be suited to the season, to the climate in which we live, and to the occupation we follow. Some foods that are adapted for use at one season or in one climate are not suited to another. So there are different foods best suited for persons in different occupations. Often food that can be used with benefit by those engaged in hard physical labor is unsuitable for persons who follow sedentary pursuits. God has given us an ample variety of healthful foods, and each person should choose from it the things that experience and sound judgment prove to be best suited to his own necessities.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 6}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 7]          Care should be taken to have all food in as good condition as possible. In the end, good food is the cheapest. Vegetables that are stale or of poor quality are likely to be unpalatable and unwholesome. So with fruits. Ripe and fresh, they are as wholesome as they are delicious; but green, partly decayed, or overripe fruit should never be eaten raw. When cooked, unripe fruit is less objectionable. So far as possible, however, we should use fruit in its natural state. The more we accustom ourselves to use it fresh from the tree, the greater will be our enjoyment of fruit, and the more benefit we shall receive from its use.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 7}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 8]          For use in winter a liberal supply should be prepared by canning or drying. For canning, glass rather than tin cans should be used whenever possible. It is especially necessary that the fruit for canning should be in good condition. Use little sugar, and cook the fruit only long enough to insure its preservation. Thus prepared, it is an excellent substitute for fresh fruit.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 8}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 9]          Nuts and nut foods are coming largely into use to take the place of flesh-meats. With nuts may be combined grains, fruits, and some roots, to make foods that are healthful and nourishing. Care should be taken, however, not to use too large a proportion of nuts. Those who realize ill effects from the use of nut foods may find the difficulty removed by attending to this precaution. It should be remembered, too, that some nuts are not so wholesome as others. Almonds are preferable to peanuts, but peanuts in limited quantities, used in connection with grains, are nourishing and digestible.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 9}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 10]          When properly prepared, olives, like nuts, supply the place of butter and flesh-meats. The oil, as eaten in the olive, is far preferable to animal oil or fat. It serves as a laxative. Its use will be found beneficial to consumptives, and it is healing to an inflamed, irritated stomach.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 10}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 11]          Persons who have accustomed themselves to a rich, highly stimulating diet, have an unnatural taste, and they can not at once relish food that is plain and simple. It will take time for the taste to become natural, and for the stomach to recover from the abuse it has suffered. But those who persevere in the use of wholesome food will, after a time, find it palatable. Its delicate and delicious flavors will be appreciated, and it will be eaten with greater enjoyment than can be derived from unwholesome dainties. And the stomach, in a healthy condition, neither fevered nor overtaxed, can readily perform its task.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 11}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 12]                  Variety          In order to maintain health, a sufficient supply of good nourishing food is needed. But there should not be a great variety at any one meal; for this encourages overeating, and causes indigestion.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 12}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 13]          It is not well to eat fruit and vegetables at the same meal. If the digestion is feeble, the use of both will often cause distress, and inability to put forth mental effort. It is better to have the fruit at one meal, and the vegetables at another.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 13}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 14]          The meals should be varied. The same dishes, prepared in the same way, should not appear on the table meal after meal and day after day. The meals are eaten with greater relish, and the system is better nourished, when the food is varied.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 14}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 15]           Preparation of Food            It is wrong to eat merely to gratify the appetite, but no indifference should be manifested regarding the quality of the food, or the manner of its preparation. If the food eaten is not relished, the body will not be so well nourished. The food should be carefully chosen, and prepared with intelligence and skill.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 15}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 16]          For use in bread-making, the superfine white flour is not the best. Its use is neither healthful nor economical. Fine-flour bread is lacking in nutritive elements to be found in bread made from the whole wheat. It is a frequent cause of constipation and other unhealthful conditions.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 16}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 17]          The use of soda or baking-powder in bread-making is harmful and unnecessary. Soda causes inflammation of the stomach, and often poisons the entire system. Many housewives think that they can not make good bread without soda, but this is an error. If they would take the trouble to learn better methods, their bread would be more wholesome, and, to a natural taste, more palatable.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 17}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 18]          In the making of raised or yeast bread, milk should not be used in place of water. The use of milk is an additional expense, and it makes the bread much less wholesome. Milk bread does not keep sweet so long after baking as does that made with water, and it ferments more readily in the stomach.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 18}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 19]          Bread should be light and sweet. Not the least taint of sourness should be tolerated. The loaves should be small, and so thoroughly baked that, so far as possible, the yeast germs shall be destroyed. When hot or new, raised bread of any kind is difficult of digestion. It should never appear on the table. This rule does not, however, apply to unleavened bread. Fresh rolls made of wheaten meal without yeast or leaven, and baked in a well-heated oven, are both wholesome and palatable.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 19}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 20]          Grains used for porridge or "mush" should have several hours' cooking. But soft or liquid foods are less wholesome than dry foods, which require thorough mastication. Zwieback, or twice-baked bread, is one of the most easily digested and most palatable of foods. Let ordinary raised bread be cut in slices, and dried in a warm oven till the last trace of moisture disappears Then let it be browned slightly all the way through. In a dry place this bread can be kept much longer than ordinary bread, and if reheated before using, it will be as fresh as when new.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 20}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 21]          Far too much sugar is ordinarily used in food. Cakes, sweet puddings, pastries, jellies, jams, are active causes of indigestion. Especially harmful are the custards and puddings in which milk, eggs, and sugar are the chief ingredients.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 21}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 22]          The free use of milk and sugar taken together should be avoided. If milk is used, it should be thoroughly sterilized; with this precaution there is less danger of contracting disease from its use.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 22}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 23]          Butter is less harmful when eaten on cold bread than when used in cooking; but, as a rule, it is better to dispense with it altogether. Cheese is still more objectionable; it is wholly unfit for food.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 23}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 24]          Scanty, ill-cooked food depraves the blood by weakening the blood-making organs. It deranges the system, and brings on disease, with its accompaniment of irritable nerves and bad tempers. The victims of poor cookery are numbered by thousands and tens of thousands. Over many graves might be written: "Died because of poor cooking." "Died of an abused stomach."  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 24}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 25]          It is a religious duty for those who cook to learn how to prepare healthful food. Many souls are lost as the result of poor cookery. It takes thought and care to make good bread; but there is more religion in a loaf of good bread than many think.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 25}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 26]          There are few really good cooks. Young women think that it is menial to cook and do other kinds of housework; and for this reason, many girls who marry and have the care of families have little idea of the duties devolving upon a wife and mother. They can read novels and play the piano, but they can not cook.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 26}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 27]          Cooking is no mean science, and it is one of the most essential in practical life. It is a science that all women should learn, and it should be taught in a way to benefit the poorer classes. To make food appetizing and at the same time simple and nourishing, requires skill; but it can be done. Cooks should know how to prepare food in a simple and healthful manner, and so that it will be found more palatable, as well as more wholesome, because of its simplicity.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 27}
[PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 28]          Every women who is at the head of a family, and yet does not understand the art of healthful cooker, should determine to learn that which is so essential to the well-being of her household. In many places hygienic cooking schools afford opportunity for instruction in this line. She who has not the help of such facilities should put herself under the instruction of some good cook, and persevere in her efforts for improvement until she is mistress of the culinary art.  {PHJ, July 1, 1905 par. 28}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 1]       September 1, 1905 Flesh as Food    Mrs. E. G. White         Those who eat flesh are but eating grains and vegetables at second hand; for the animal receives from these things the nutrition that produces growth. The life that was in the grains and vegetables passes into the eater. We receive it by eating the flesh of the animal. How much better to get it direct, by eating the food that God provided for our use.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 1}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 2]          Flesh was never the best food; but its use is now doubly objectionable, since disease in animals is rapidly increasing. Those who use flesh foods little know what they are eating. Often if they could see the animals when living, and know the quality of the meat they eat, they would turn from it with loathing. People are continually eating flesh that is filled with tuberculosis and cancerous germs. Tuberculosis, cancer, and other fatal diseases are thus communicated.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 2}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 3]          The tissues of the swine swarm with parasites. Swine are scavengers, and this is the only use they were intended to serve. Never under any circumstances was their flesh to be eaten by human beings. It is impossible for the flesh of any living creature to be wholesome when filth is its natural element, and when it feeds upon every detestable thing.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 3}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 4]          Often animals are taken to market, and sold for food, when they are so diseased that their owners fear to keep them longer. The very process of fattening them for market produces disease. Shut away from the light and pure air, breathing the atmosphere of filthy stables, perhaps fattening on decaying food, the entire body soon becomes contaminated with foul matter.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 4}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 5]          Animals are often transported long distances and subjected to great suffering in reaching market. Taken from the green pastures, and traveling for weary miles over the hot, dusty roads, crowded into filthy cars, often for days deprived of food or water, feverish and exhausted, the poor creatures are driven to their death, that human beings may feast on the carcasses.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 5}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 6]          When brought to the place of slaughter, some animals seem to realize what is to take place. They become maddened and furious. In this state they are killed, and their flesh is prepared for market. Such flesh is poisonous.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 6}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 7]          In many places fish become so contaminated by the filth on which they feed as to be a cause of disease. This is especially the case where the fish come in contact with the sewage of large cities. The fish that are fed on the contents of the drains may pass into distant waters, and may be caught where the water is pure and fresh. Thus when used as food, they bring disease and death on those who do not suspect the danger.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 7}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 8]          The effects of a flesh diet may not be immediately realized; but this is no evidence that it is not harmful. Few can be made to believe that it is the meat they have eaten which has poisoned their blood and caused their suffering. Many die of diseases wholly due to meat eating, while the real cause is not suspected by themselves or by others.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 8}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 9]          The moral evils of a flesh diet are not less marked than the physical ills. Flesh food is injurious to health, and whatever affects the body has a corresponding effect on the mind and the soul.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 9}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 10]          Think of the cruelty to animals that meat eating involves, and its effect on those who inflict and those who behold it -- how it destroys the tenderness with which we should regard these creatures of God.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 10}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 11]          The intelligence displayed by many dumb animals approaches so closely to human intelligence that it is a mystery. The animals see and hear and love and fear and suffer. They use their organs far more faithfully than many human beings use theirs. They manifest sympathy and tenderness toward their companions in suffering. Many animals show an affection for those who have charge of them, far superior to the affection shown by some of the human race. They form attachments for man which are not broken without great suffering to them.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 11}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 12]          What man with a human heart, who has ever cared for domestic animals, could look into their eyes, so full of confidence and affection, and willingly give them over to the butcher's knife? How could he devour their flesh as a sweet morsel?  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 12}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 13]                Changing the Diet          It is a mistake to suppose that muscular strength depends on the use of animal food. The needs of the system can be better supplied, and more vigorous health can be enjoyed, without its use. The grains, with fruits, nuts, and vegetables, contain all the nutritive properties necessary to make good blood. These elements are not so well or so fully supplied by a flesh diet. Had the use of flesh been essential to health and strength, animal food would have been included in the diet appointed man in the beginning.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 13}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 14]          Yet it might not be best to discard flesh food under all circumstances. In certain cases of illness and exhaustion -- as when persons are dying of tuberculosis, or when incurable tumors are wasting the life forces -- it may be thought best to use flesh food in small quantities. But great care should be taken to secure the flesh of healthy animals. The danger of contracting disease by eating flesh is increasing. It is a very serious question whether there is safety in using animal food at all. It would be better to discard it under all circumstances than to use that which is diseased.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 14}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 15]          When the use of flesh food is discontinued, there is often a sense of weakness, a lack of vigor. Many urge this as evidence that flesh food is essential: but it is because foods of this class are stimulating, because they fever the blood and excite the nerves, that they are so missed. Some will find it as difficult to leave off flesh eating as it is for the drunkard to give up his dram; but they will be the better for the change.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 15}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 16]          When flesh food is discarded, its place should be supplied with a variety of grains, nuts, vegetables, and fruits, that will be both nourishing and appetizing. This is especially necessary in the case of those who are weak, or who are taxed with continuous labor. In some countries, where poverty abounds, flesh is the cheapest food. Under these circumstances the change will be made with greater difficulty; but it can be effected. We should, however, consider the situation of the people and the power of lifelong habit, and should be careful not to urge even right ideas unduly. None should be urged to make the change abruptly. The place of meat should be supplied with wholesome foods that are inexpensive. In this matter very much depends on the cook. With care and skill, dishes may be prepared that will be both nutritious and appetizing, and will to a great degree, take the place of flesh food. But if the cooking is done by one whose main dependence is meat, she can encourage its use to an almost unlimited extent.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 16}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 17]          Educate the conscience, enlist the will, supply good, wholesome food, and the change will be readily made, and the demand for flesh will soon cease.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 17}
[PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 18]          It is not time that all should aim to dispense with flesh foods? How can those who are seeking to become pure, refined, and holy, that they may have the companionship of heavenly angels, continue to use as food anything that has so harmful an effect on soul and body? How can they take the life of God's creatures that they may consume the flesh as a luxury? Let them, rather, return to the wholesome and delicious food given to man in the beginning, and practise themselves, and teach children to practise, mercy toward the dumb creatures that God has placed under our dominion.  {PHJ, September 1, 1905 par. 18}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 1]         PUR - Pacific Union Recorder      August 1, 1901 True Missionary Work           God has a special work for His servants to do in the preparation of a people to stand in the great day of the Lord. This work is to commence in our own hearts. We need the faith that works by love and purifies the soul.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 2]         "I beseech you, therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. And be not conformed to this world; but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God."  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 3]          We are to ask ourselves the question, "How is it with my soul?" A healthy soul in a healthy body makes a man or woman more precious than gold or silver, even as the Lord said, "I will make a man more precious than fine gold, even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir."  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 4]          Grand and ennobling truths have been given us. By the precious economy of grace, the exhibition of divine love, God strives to produce love in human beings. As we look unto Jesus, beholding the glorious spectacle of the love and tenderness of God, there springs up in our hearts a desire to engage in active service for the Master. The riches of the grace of Christ are without limit. They are sufficient to fill every heart with wisdom and sanctified judgment, creating an atmosphere of grace, real and enjoyable.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 5]          Christ's work is to take the things of God and show them to men. Heaven is brought into the home by our eating the bread of life, receiving and practising Christ's words. Thus we are to eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God. "The flesh profiteth nothing," He said, "the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit and they are life." The Word of God is life, eternal life, to the receiver. As the human elements in the soul are softened and subdued by the lessons of Christ, the great love wherewith He hath loved us fills the mind with gratitude, which finds expression in thanksgiving and praise. His Word is to be an active element in the family circle. When its influence is diffused through the household, it not only reveals Christ in the home, but its bright rays extend to the neighborhood. When the heart is imbued with the Holy Spirit, the gratitude which springs up must find expression. Loving sympathy is manifested in word and action.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 6]          One who believes in Jesus Christ as a personal Saviour is to be a co-worker with Him, bound up with His heart of infinite love, cooperating with Him in works of self-denial and benevolence. Christ has withdrawn Himself from the earth, but His followers are still left in the world. And they are to give in word and action, and in their unselfish benevolence, a representation of Christ's love. They are to be the means, by practising self-denial and bearing the cross, of implanting the principles of love in the hearts of those who are unacquainted with the Saviour by experimental knowledge.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 6}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 7]          Upon all who believe, God has placed the burden of raising up churches. The express purpose of the church is to educate men and women to use their intrusted capabilities for the benefit of the world, to employ the means God has lent, for His glory. He has made human beings His stewards. They are to employ His intrusted talents in building up His work and enlarging His kingdom. Our churches, large and small, are not to be treated in such a way that they will be helplessly dependent upon ministerial aid. The members are to be so established in the faith that they will have an intelligent knowledge of true missionary work. They are to follow Christ's example, ministering to those around them. Faithfully they are to fulfil the vows made at their baptism, the vow that they will practise the lessons taught in the life of Christ. They are to work together to keep alive in the church the principles of self-denial and self-sacrifice, which Christ, His divinity clothed with humanity, followed in His work as a missionary. It is imparting the knowledge of Christ's love and tenderness that gives efficiency to all missionary operations.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 7}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 8]         The Lord Jesus desires the members of His church to be an army of workers, laboring for Him according to their varied capabilities, and carrying out the principles of self-denial and self-sacrifice, preserving that love for God which drew them away from the world, and which will draw them together. The work is to be one grand, harmonious whole in Christ Jesus. The faith which works by love and purifies the soul is the holy, uplifting, sanctifying agency which is to soften and subdue jarring human nature.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 8}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 9]          With grace in their hearts, believers are to work the works of Christ, placing themselves, soul, body, and spirit on His side, as His human hand, to impart His love to those who are out of the fold. Believers are to associate together in Christian fellowship, regarding one another as brothers and sisters in the Lord. They are to love one another as Christ loved them. They are to be lights for God, shining in the church and in the world, receiving grace for grace, as they impart to others. Thus they are constantly kept in spiritual nearness to God. They reflect the image of Christ.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 9}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 10]          Let not our ministers expend so much time and energy in laboring for those who know the truth. Let them instead seek for those outside the fold. When our churches fulfil the duty resting upon them, they will be living, working agencies for the Master. Then we shall see the missionary work, in all its branches, evangelical and medical, broadening and deepening at every point of its progress, because of the inflowing of hundreds and thousands of streams, until the whole earth is covered as the waters cover the sea. Our ministers are displeasing God by the feebleness of their efforts to let the truth shine forth to the world. Nothing so strengthens the churches as to see the work progressing in other portions of the vineyard. When the ministers understand the great blessing to be derived from laboring for those who know not the truth, they will leave the churches, after impressing upon them the importance of devising plans and methods whereby they can do within their borders the same kind of work that the ministers of the gospel are doing in the regions beyond.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 10}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 11]          All can labor for the salvation of those who are out of the ark of safety. When church members stand pledged to the service of God, pledged to do missionary work; when they take hold of the work unselfishly, because they love the souls for whom Christ died, and are desirous of uniting with the Great Missionary, He will come very near to them to instruct them. Life is full of opportunities for the practical missionary. Every man, woman, and child can sow each day the seeds of kind words and unselfish deeds. The world is not a playground where we are to amuse ourselves; it is a school in which we are to study earnestly and thoroughly the lessons given in the Word of God. There we may learn how to receive and how to impart. There we may learn how to seek for souls in the highways and byways of life. If those who engage so earnestly in the games of this world would strive as earnestly for the crown of life which fadeth not away, what victories they would gain! They would become true missionaries, and would see how much could be done to relieve suffering humanity. What a blessing this would be! What we need is practical education. When ministers and people practise the lessons Christ has given in His Word, they will become Christ-like in character.                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 11}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 1]       August 1, 1901 Walla Walla College           "It is most difficult to practise right principles after having been so long accustomed to the practises of the world, but reforms must be entered into with heart and soul and will. Errors may be hoary with age, but age does not make error truth, nor truth error. Altogether too long have the old customs and habits been followed. The Lord would now have every idea that is false put away from teachers and students."--Unpublished Testimonies.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 2]                                    The Common Branches.          "If teachers were receiving light and wisdom from the divine Teacher, the common, essential branches of education would be more thoroughly taught, and the Word of God would be honored and esteemed as the bread sent down from heaven, which sustains all spiritual life, binding the human agent with Christ in God."--Special Testimonies on Education, pp. 164, 165.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 3]          "The common branches of education should be fully and prayerfully taught."  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 4]          "Children should be educated to read, write, to understand figures, to keep their own accounts, when very young. They may go forward, advancing step by step in this knowledge.  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 5]          "The education given in our schools is one-sided. Students should be given an education that will fit them for successful business life. The common branches of education should be fully and thoroughly taught. Bookkeeping should be looked upon as of equal importance with grammar. This line of study is one of the most important for us in practical life; but few leave our schools with a knowledge of how to keep books correctly."  {PUR, August 1, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 1]       August 29, 1901 Medical Missionary Work           We have been instructed by the Lord that the medical missionary work is to be to the third angel's message as the right hand to the body. The right hand is used to open doors through which the body may find entrance. This is the part the medical missionary work is to act. It is to prepare the way for the reception of the truth for this time. A body without hands is crippled and inefficient. In giving honor to the body, honor should also be given to the helping hands, which are agencies of such great importance. The body which treats indifferently the right hand, refusing it aid, will accomplish but little.  {PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 2]         In Australia we found that the medical missionary work opened the way for the truth to go with power. I have now come to America to see if my words will have more power than my letters have had in leading my brethren to a proper appreciation of medical missionary work.  {PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 3]          All through California, as well as in other parts of America, work must be done that has not yet been accomplished. The medical missionary work must be recognized. Those who go forth as ministers of the gospel should be intelligent upon this subject. Those ministers who, after many years' experience have no true appreciation of the medical missionary work, should not be appointed to preside over our churches; for they are not walking in the light of the truth for this time. Ministers who have not heeded the light God has given upon health reform should not be placed in charge of workers who love the truth and appreciate health and temperance reform in all its bearings; for what help can such be to the church or to workers?  {PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 4]          In new fields no work is so successful as medical missionary work. It is the pioneer work. It is the gospel practised, the compassion of Christ revealed. God grant that the importance of this work shall be understood, and that new fields may immediately be entered. Then will the work of the ministry be after the Lord's order. The sick will be healed, and poor, suffering humanity will be blessed.  {PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 5]          Let each worker put into practise what he knows regarding the treatment of disease. Thus suffering may be relieved, and opportunities will be found to break the bread of life to starving souls.  {PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 6]          Read the Scriptures carefully, and you will find that Christ spent the larger part of His ministry in restoring the suffering and afflicted to health. Thus He threw back upon Satan the reproach of the evil which the enemy of all good had originated. Satan is the destroyer; Christ, the restorer; and in our work as His colaborers we shall have success if we work in practical lines. Ministers, do not confine your work merely to sermonizing. Do practical work. Seek to restore the sick to health. This is true ministry. Let Christ's work be your example. Like Him, be "found going about doing good."                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 6}
[PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 1]       August 29, 1901 Extract From Unpublished Testimony         "Those who lead out for others to follow must be sure that they are not leading the people to a low standard, by their own want of the power of true godliness. Jesus will not excuse, in those who should be patterns of piety, a cold, loveless religion. He wants you to cultivate a great deal more love and humility. Pray much, and believe much, and frame your conversation so that you will lead the minds of others to devotion, to spirituality, away from criticism, away from severity, and to love and respect one another, to true courtesy. Express affection. Express sympathy, and draw close to the bleeding side of Jesus."--Unpublished Testimony of July 6, 1886.                                                    -    {PUR, August 29, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 1]      September 12, 1901 The Need of Aggressive Labor           There are many fields of labor which have not yet been entered; but there is not self-sacrificing help enough to fill the places where the people are all ready to listen to the truth and many to receive it. The new fields must be entered, and many will have to go with the expectation of bearing their own expenses. Some of our ministers feel but little disposition to take upon them the burden of the work of God, and labor with the disinterested benevolence which characterized the life of our Lord.  {PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 2]         God's ministers should go out, knowing in whom they trust. There is power in Christ and His salvation to make them free men; and unless they are free in Him, they can not build up His church and gather in souls. Those who are not prepared to do this work would better first seek God for themselves until they receive power from on high.  {PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 3]          God is grieved as He sees the lack of self-denial in His servants. Angels stand amazed at this lack of self-denial and perseverance. The life of Christ should be studied more. He is the example. Can the ministers of today expect to endure less than the Waldenses and other reformers have endured to carry the truth to those who are lost in deception and sin?  {PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 4]         The proclamation of the last message of mercy is intrusted to God's ministers, and He is displeased with those who fail to throw their whole energies into this all-important work. All heaven is grieved as it sees the great lack of devotion to the cause of God. It is time that the watchmen on the walls of Zion understand the responsibility and sacredness of their mission. There is a woe upon them if they fail to perform the work which they themselves acknowledge God has given into their hands.  {PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 5]          When they are unfaithful in their work, they endanger the cause of truth, and expose it to the ridicule of the enemy. Souls are everywhere perishing because those who have been appointed as shepherds of the flock are not all laborers together with God. They are neglecting the very work that should be done.  {PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 6]          Why are those set apart for the work of the ministry placed on committees and boards? Why are they called upon to attend so many business meetings at a great distance from their fields of labor? Why are not business matters placed in the hands of business men? The ministers have not been set apart to do this work. The finances of the cause should be properly managed. Managing ability is to be brought into the work. But ministers are set apart for another line of work.  {PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 6}
[PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 7]          Ministers are not to be called hither and thither to attend board meetings to decide common business questions. This has been done in the past, but it is not the work in which the Lord wishes them to engage. Let men who have not been set apart to the sacred work of the ministry take the management of financial matters. Too many financial burdens have been placed upon the ministers. When this is done, the great gospel commission is neglected. God looks upon this as a dishonor to His name.  {PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 7}
[PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 8]          The Lord's great vineyard demands from His servants that which it has not yet received,--earnest, persevering labor for souls. The ministry is becoming weak and feeble, and under its tame service the churches also are becoming weak. The ministers have but little to show in the conversion of souls as a result of their labors. These things are depriving God of the glory which belongs to Him. The truth is not carried into the barren places of the earth. God calls for workers who will be producers as well as consumers.  {PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 8}
[PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 9]          There is a world to be warned. Ministers should be engaged in earnest work to open new fields, and in personal labor for souls, and not hovering over the churches which have already received great light and many advantages.        Sept. 9, 1901. Ellen G. White.  {PUR, September 12, 1901 par. 9}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 1]       September 26, 1901 The Southern California Conference         During the Los Angeles camp-meeting many important questions came forward for consideration. Some of them were very perplexing. And because similar questions will arise in other young conferences and missions on the Pacific Coast and elsewhere, I will speak of them through the "Recorder."  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 2]         At the last General Conference the work of organizing union conferences was well begun. This work, carried forward till a thorough and efficient organization is perfected, will prove a great blessing.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 3]          At the Oakland camp-meeting it was proposed to divide the large California Conference into two conferences. This is a matter of great importance. In many ways it will be for the advancement of the work. Workers in the southern part of California should not be obliged to wait for the action of committeemen hundreds of miles away before proceeding with conference work which all who are on the ground regard as essential.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 4]          And in the management of sanitarium and restaurant work also men of sound judgment should be selected to take the local management, that the work may go forward without unnecessary delay. But the brethren in this new conference should not move forward without taking counsel with their brethren in the sister conferences on the Pacific Coast. The light given me is that the very best talent should be placed on the general boards, and that the brethren in southern California should ask counsel from these boards when considering the establishment of large interests, such as the starting of a sanitarium, a food factory, or a school. These are interests too large to be left to the decision of a local board of a newly-formed conference. Mistakes or errors of judgment in these undertakings in California will mean more to the cause elsewhere than many suppose.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 5]          The question in the minds of some is, Should not the Southern California Conference have the power to act independently? The following is the instruction given me with reference to this question:--  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 6]          The formation of a conference in southern California does not mean that this conference is to stand alone in its working, isolated from other parts of the union conference. It is not to be a separate entity. Those in that part of the field should not suppose themselves competent to carry forward large enterprises without asking advice and counsel from their brethren. They can not work in a restless and independent spirit and have the approval of God.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 6}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 7]          If the brethren in the newly-made conference understood what is involved in the establishment and conducting of a sanitarium and a food factory, they would not desire the conference to take this work so fully in its own hands. This work does not concern merely Los Angeles and the rest of southern California. It concerns all California, and goes beyond California to the conferences around and to the parent sanitarium in Battle Creek. In starting a health-food factory, we should remember that its work will affect the entire health-food work.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 7}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 8]          The formation of the Southern California Conference was a wise move. The matter now to be proved is, Will the men who have been chosen to direct in this conference carry the work forward wisely? If they show that they think they are able to stand alone, plan alone, and work alone, they give evidence that they do not measure their capabilities as God measures them.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 8}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 9]          It is not God's design that the Southern California Conference shall carry large and important responsibilities, which affect the whole field, without the counsel of the Union Conference Committee and the aid of most trustworthy business men. The movements made to advance the work on the Pacific Coast must be carefully scrutinized, and the work closely knit together. The Southern California Conference is to harmonize with the other conferences on the Pacific Coast. They may have made mistakes, but from these mistakes the new conference may learn wisdom.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 9}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 10]          Some conferences have tried to establish sanitariums on an independent basis, entirely separate from all other branches of the medical work, but this experiment has always been a failure. Those who take up a new work for the Master of the vineyard are to receive help from those who have had an experience in this work both in failure and success. This is to be distinctly understood. The workers in one part of the field are never to think that they can stand as an independent whole.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 10}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 11]          Those who desire complete independence for the Southern California Conference are seeking for something different from what was intended in the separation of that conference from the northern conference. In all the work done there is to be harmonious action. Those who have charge of the work in southern California are to make solid, intelligent advancement. But they are never to work in a way which says to their brethren: "We want none of your counsel. We are capable of showing what we can do. We will show that we shall prosper if left to ourselves."  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 11}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 12]          My brethren, you are never to look upon the separation of the conference in this light. This is not the way in which God works. The work done in one part of His vineyard is to be done with reference to the work in others parts of His vineyard.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 12}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 13]          Never attempt to build a sanitarium or a school until you have studied the lesson which Christ gave in regard to building a tower. "Which of you," He says, "intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first, and counteth the cost; whether he have sufficient to finish it? Lest haply, after he hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all that behold it begin to mock him, saying, This man began to build, and was not able to finish." The folly of beginning a work without counting the cost is a reproach to God. Let those who are considering the establishment of a sanitarium first sit down and find out what means they can command. Then let them limit their outlay to their means.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 13}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 14]          Do not rush. This will hinder the work. Before purchasing a site, find out what the wealthy men of the place will do to help the enterprise. If these men are approached wisely, they will be quite willing to help. Do not think that you must give the impression that you have a full treasury from which to draw. Do not think that strength lies in making a display, so that the world will think us a great and influential people.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 14}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 15]          From the beginning of the work on the sanitarium,--from the selection of the site and the laying of the corner-stone,--let everything be done with modesty, without boasting or display.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 15}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 16]          In the erection of the Boulder Sanitarium a great mistake was made in this respect. There were wealthy men in Boulder who would have helped in the erection of the sanitarium had they been asked. But a course was followed which gave the impression that Seventh-day Adventists are a rich people, able to erect costly structures.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 16}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 17]          The Lord has been greatly dishonored because men have followed the inclination of the natural heart. The work of these men stands today as a witness against pride of display. Because of their extravagance the work in new fields has been crippled. Foreign missionary fields have been robbed of that which belonged to them.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 17}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 18]         How does God wish us to work?--In self-denial and self-sacrifice. Not a thread of selfishness is to be woven into the pattern. As those who have been placed in positions of trust establish new enterprises, they are to remember the poverty-stricken fields needing help. The work in the dark places of the earth is to be established. God is not pleased when the appeals for help made by those who are working in these fields are not answered, when years elapse before His truth is properly represented.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 18}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 19]          Let us seek counsel from God. It is the Lord's money which the wealthy men of the world have, and we should not hesitate to ask them to impart of the Lord's goods for the establishment of sanitariums, which are a benefit to all classes of people. It is the privilege of God's servants to go to these men and solicit their aid for the advancement of the work. As you in southern California do this, tell those to whom you go of the missionary work being done throughout America. Tell them of the sanitarium in Battle Creek. Do not be afraid to tell them that you need money to establish in California certain lines of missionary work, and that it is in their power to help.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 19}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 20]          Tell them that Christ gave His life on Calvary's cross to save to the uttermost all who come to Him, and that He has commissioned His disciples to carry on His work, saying: "All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 20}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 21]          Preach a crucified and risen Saviour. If your heart is guided by the Holy Spirit, your words will make a deep impression on minds. Hope will be aroused; courage and faith will be awakened. God gave His only-begotten Son to save sinners. Then will He not exercise His mighty power for the advancement of His work?  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 21}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 22]          I beseech you not to allow human wisdom to come in and spoil the work of God. You need all the sanctified wisdom you can possibly obtain from wise and understanding counselors. And besides this, you need wisdom from above. Look beyond human beings to the divine Counselor. Pray, oh, pray, with heart and voice that God will lead, so that mistakes shall not be made!  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 22}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 23]          I urge you again, my brethren in southern California, to remember that we are all parts of one great whole. It is not safe for those who so earnestly desire to work on independent lines to be left alone in the work. If God has ever spoken by me, I tell you that at the beginning of your work in this new conference, you must humble your hearts before the Lord and build on the solid Rock. God calls for unity of purpose and action.  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 23}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 24]          The end is near. Satan is working with an intensity of effort. Let none of us work blindly, making our efforts of none effect by striving with one another. In order to have strength to meet the increasing power of those who are opposed to God, we must drink deeply of the water of life. God desires His people to constantly gain new power; but we are not all doing this. Christ speaks to us the words He spoke to His disciples, "Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation."  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 24}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 25]          Paul writes: "If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfil ye my joy, that ye be like-minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves. . . . Do all things without murmurings and disputings; that ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world."  {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 25}
[PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 26]          "Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering; forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any; even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness."          Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, September 26, 1901 par. 26}
[PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 1]       October 10, 1901 Tithes.         I have been shown that many are robbing the Lord in tithes, and as the result His work is being hindered.  {PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 2]         How can the beneficent Father continue to make us His stewards, if we grasp all that is placed in our care, selfishly claiming it as our own? All that we have comes from God. He gives to us, that we may be His helping hand to bless others. He requires that we return to Him the tithe. He says it is holy unto the Lord.  {PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 3]          God will bear long. He will test and prove all; but the curse will surely follow the selfish transgressor. God knows the heart. Every thought and every purpose is open to His eye. He says, "Them that honor Me I will honor." He knows whom to bless, and who deserves the curse. He makes no mistakes. Angels are keeping a record of all our works. When we rob God of the tithe, we also rob ourselves: for we lose the heavenly treasure. We deprive ourselves of the blessing of God, which is promised to those who deal honestly with Him. "There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty." God's ministers should not fail to warn the people, showing from the Bible the result of withholding the tithe.  {PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 4]          When men realize that they are not their own, that they are bought with a price, and are therefore the Lord's property, and all they have is simply intrusted to them as His stewards, they will, with cheerful heart, render to God the things that are His, and there will be no occasion to urge or beg for the tithe. All will realize that they are not proprietors, but stewards, and will know that they must give an account of their Lord's money.  {PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 5]          But few feel remorse of soul because they are daily robbing God. There must be deeper convictions on this subject. The conscience must be aroused, and the matter receive earnest attention; for an account must be rendered to God in the last day, and His claims must be settled.  {PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 6]          The tithe should be consecrated to God. His requirements come first. We are not doing His will if we consecrate to Him what is left after all our wants have been supplied. Before any part of our income is consumed, we should take out and present to Him that portion which He claims as His. When this is done, the remainder will be sanctified and blessed to our own use. But when we withhold that which He says is His, the curse rests upon the whole, and we are recorded in the books of heaven as guilty of robbery. God gives man nine-tenths, but the one-tenth He claims for sacred purposes,--as He has given man six days for his own work, and has reserved the seventh day to Himself.  {PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 6}
[PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 7]          The tithing system was founded upon a principle which is as enduring as the law of God. It will be a blessing to those who will carry it out to the end of time. Our heavenly Father did not originate the system to enrich Himself, but to be a great blessing to man.  {PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 7}
[PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 8]          The simplicity of the plan shows the wisdom of God in its arrangement. Everything bearing the divine stamp unites simplicity with utility. Those who return to the Lord the tenth, will find it true that the nine-tenths are worth more to them than the ten-tenths.  {PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 8}
[PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 9]          God requires no less of His people in these last days than He did of the Jewish nation. He knew the tithing system would be a blessing to all who would heed it. We should be careful not to turn the blessings of God into a curse.  {PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 9}
[PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 10]          If all the tithes were brought into the storehouse, God's treasury would not be empty. "Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in Mine house, and prove Me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it." When man does his part, God never fails to fulfil His promises.                       Mrs. E. G. White.  {PUR, October 10, 1901 par. 10}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 1]       October 24, 1901 Offerings         God asks not only the tithe, but says we are to come to Him with tithes and offerings. Some will say that this was one of the rigorous laws binding upon the Hebrews: But it was not a burden to the willing heart that loved God. It is only when the selfish nature is made stronger by withholding that which God has given us that we might bless others, that we value earthly treasures above souls, above the blessings that are for the unselfish.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 2]         There are even more urgent necessities upon the Israel of God in these last days than were upon ancient Israel, for there is a great and important work to be accomplished in a very short time. God designed that the spirit of sacrifice should broaden and deepen for the closing work.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 3]          As followers of Christ we do not realize our true position. We do not have correct views of our responsibilities. We are stewards of our Lord, and the interests and prosperity of His cause should receive our first and best attention. In the balances of the sanctuary our gifts are not estimated according to the amount given, but according to the self-denial, prompted by love for Christ, that the gift has cost.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 4]          God would not have a forced benevolence, but one that is purely voluntary. "The Lord loveth a cheerful giver." The very best proof of our love for our dear Redeemer is to make offerings of our time, strength, and means to bring other souls to Him. We are to love God with all our soul, heart, mind, and strength, and our neighbor as ourselves.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 5]          Many have felt that the lot of the Israel of God was hard, because they were required to give the tithe and also make liberal offerings. An all-wise God knew what was best when He gave to His people the plan of systematic offerings. They found that when they tried to increase their possessions, by withholding from God their tithes and offerings, the effort was sure to be a failure.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 6]          When we humbly use what God has given us for the honor of the Giver, we may feel at all times the peace and assurance that God's hand is over us for good; for the treasure which is used to advance the cause of God, and which is given to the needy in Christ's name, is given to Christ, and He lays it up for us in heaven. Then we grow rich. There is no danger of loss nor poverty when one has everlasting riches in heaven's bank. Covetousness is idolatry; and it was to aid us in keeping the commandments that God originated the plan for tithes and offerings.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 6}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 7]          Free-will offerings of self-denial, made in faith and love to the Redeemer, will bring back blessings. Every act of liberality on the part of His saints is recorded in the books of heaven. We are to become like God. He gave all to save us.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 7}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 8]          In God's system of offerings He would impress upon the minds of His people that the Lord is the great Proprietor. He must have the first place in their minds. He would have them know their dependence on Him. David well understood from whom came all his bounties. Would that those of this day who rejoice in a Saviour's love, could realize that their silver and gold, their time and strength, are the Lord's and should be used to promote His glory, not grudgingly retained to gratify self.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 8}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 9]          God knows, and all who have had the experience know, that there is an elevated and permanent happiness in giving willingly and freely to bless others, which those who spend all on self-gratification, or hoard for greed of gain, can never experience. It is to bless us, to make us happy and rich, that God asks us to adopt His plan of giving. The spirit of liberality is the spirit of heaven. Selfishness is the spirit of Satan.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 9}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 10]          Can Christians of today feel God would have them give less than He asked of the Hebrews? Can those living right in the close of time be satisfied with their offerings, when not half so large as were those of the Jews? Christ's sacrificing love is revealed upon the cross. He gave all He had, even giving Himself, that man might be saved. The principle here illustrated is to give, give.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 10}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 11]         God in His wise plan has made the advancement of His cause dependent upon the personal efforts and free-will offerings of the people. By giving man the opportunity of becoming a copartner in the great plan of redemption, the Lord has placed a signal honor upon him, greater than has been conferred upon the angels. They would gladly do the work that God, in His love, has made it possible for man to do.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 11}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 12]          Some say: "We are tired of giving. It is the old cry, 'Give, give.'" If we are tired of giving, we should be tired of receiving; for this is why God gives to us, that we may be channels through which His gifts may reach others, and we have the reward. As soon as we wish in our hearts that there would be no more calls to give, we virtually desire that the cause of God shall make no further progress, and that the gospel of the kingdom shall not be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations, that the end may come.  {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 12}
[PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 13]          As we near the end, the gospel will go with greater and yet greater rapidity. And opportunities will be given us to give more and more of the means of which the Lord had made us His stewards. In this God would have us act as His colaborers. What a blessing, to be a worker and an heir with the world's Redeemer! If we suffer with Him, the promise is, we shall also reign with Him. As we hear the calls and demands being more and more urgently made for means to enter the many doors that are opening, we may know that the Lord's coming is nearing. Who would delay it by withholding for selfish gratification the means God has placed in our hands for this very work?                                                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, October 24, 1901 par. 13}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 1]       November 7, 1901 Suggestions To Workers         God calls for human instrumentalities through which to work out His divine purpose. Every man should know his post of duty. The Lord desires him to be His colaborer, and has given him instruction, simple, clear, and easy to be understood. No one is excusable for remaining in ignorance. Each should stand in his place, working unselfishly, earnestly, devotedly, with an eye single to the glory of God.  {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 2]         The Lord has a work for each one of us to do. From Him we are to find out what and where it is. We are not to grope along in darkness and uncertainty. Christ says: "I am the light of the world. He that followeth Me shall not walk in darkness."  {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 3]          Let God's workmen feel that every hour they are in need of divine guidance. Those who have not been looking to Jesus, inquiring, "Is this the way of the Lord?" should do so at once. Every day we should realize that God has given us a part in His great work, and that He expects us to act intelligently. We are not to try to get up something new and singular, in order to create a sensation. We are to be content to give the instruction that Christ has given. Christ, not man, is to be our Pattern and Confidant. In our simplicity lies our power and safety.  {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 4]          In order that no one need make a mistake in his life-work, God has placed before us the perfect example of Christ. Those who minister in His stead are to be united in the bonds of sympathy and kindness, ever manifesting tender compassion for those who need help. They must show that they have the love of Jesus for those who are out of the way. They must put far from them every selfish consideration. As they study the life of Christ, they will learn lessons that will give hope, strength, comfort, and encouragement.  {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 5]          Let every soul endeavor to speak words that will be a strength and an inspiration to those who hear. We profess to be following Christ. We claim to be Christians. Does the love of God continually flow from us to others? Do we in word and action confess our Redeemer? We are altogether too indifferent in regard to one another. We forget to give words of hope and cheer, words that will rest the weary and strengthen the weak.  {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 6]          Those who are unwilling to give the Lord faithful, earnest, loving service will not find spiritual rest in this life nor in the life to come. "There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God. . . . Let us labor therefore to enter into that rest, lest any man fail after the same example of unbelief." The rest here spoken of is the rest of grace, obtained by following the prescription. "Labor diligently."  {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 6}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 7]          Those who learn of Jesus, His meekness and lowliness, find rest in practising His lessons. It is not in indolence and selfish ease that rest is obtained. Only from earnest labor come peace and joy in the Holy Spirit, happiness on earth and glory hereafter.  {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 7}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 8]          We should labor for those who are loitering away their lives, accomplishing only half of what they might. We must strive to arouse them to a sense of their responsibility. We should pray for and exhort one another, and so much the more as we see the day approaching, to be earnest and active in good works. Let the voice of the faithful sentinel be heard, "Not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord." "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven."  {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 8}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 9]          The present is our time for work. Let the Lord's servants, in whatever work for the Master they may be engaged, put all diligence into their efforts. Pray for grace to overcome shiftlessness in both temporal and spiritual matters. Rise above indolence. True faith in God and love for souls gives a genuine motive for faithfulness in work and a cure for selfishness, love of ease.  {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 9}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 10]          Let every child of God make Him their Counselor, and firmly believe that He is at their right hand to help them, trusting the promise, "I will guide thee with Mine eye." So many mistakes would not be made if all would make God their dependence, believing that He who never makes a mistake will prepare their way before them. We must believe in Christ as a personal, sympathizing Saviour, who doeth all things well. Our path, however rugged it may be, is marked out for us by the Lord; but He will walk with us, for we are to be colaborers with Him, guided by the Holy Spirit. "And thine ears shall hear a word behind thee, saying, This is the way, walk ye in it, when ye turn to the right hand, and to the left."                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 10}
[PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 1]       November 7, 1901 What Shall We Eat? No. 2         "I present the Word of the Lord God of Israel, because of transgression the curse of God has come upon the earth itself, upon the cattle, and upon all flesh. Human beings are suffering the results of their own course of action in departing from the commandments of God. The beasts also suffer under the curse. Disease in cattle is making meat-eating a dangerous matter. The Lord's curse is upon the earth, upon man, upon beasts, upon the fish, and as transgression becomes almost universal, the curse will be permitted to become as broad and as deep as the transgression. Disease is contracted by the use of meat. The diseased flesh of these dead carcasses is sold in the market-places, and disease among men is the sure result. The Lord would bring His people into a position where they will not touch or taste the flesh of dead animals. There is no safety in eating of the flesh of dead animals, and in a short time the milk of the cows will also be excluded from the diet of God's commandment-keeping people. In a short time it will not be safe to use anything that comes from the animal creation."--Unpublished Testimony, July 26, 1898.  {PUR, November 7, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 1]      November 21, 1901 The Need of Church-Schools         Nothing is of greater importance than the proper education of our children and young people. The church should arouse, and manifest a special interest in this work; for now as never before Satan and all his host are determined to enlist the youth under the black banner that leads to ruin and death.  {PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 2]         God has appointed the church as a watchman to have a jealous care over the children, and as a sentinel to see the approach of the enemy and give warning of danger. But the church does not realize the situation. It is sleeping on guard. In this time of peril the fathers and mothers must awake and work as for life, or many of the youth will be forever lost.  {PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 3]          Schools should now be started, under godly teachers, that the church may properly educate the young. God is grieved that we have neglected this so long. He would have us repent and turn to Him with all the heart, and redeem the time. While we should put forth earnest effort for the masses of the people all around us, and push the work into foreign fields, yet no amount of labor in this line can excuse us for neglecting the education of our own children and youth. They are to be so educated that they will become workers for God. Both parents and teachers, by precept and example, are to so instil the principles of truth and honesty into the minds and hearts of the young, that they may become men and women true as steel to God and His cause.  {PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 4]          There is great need of educating the youth in the principles of health and temperance. The proper care and development of the physical powers can not be impressed too soon or too thoroughly on their minds. We are far, far behind our duty in instructing the children in this subject. We do not half realize the terrible danger that surrounds our young people. Many will forever perish, unless their feet are firmly planted on the rock of Christian temperance. "If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are."  {PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 5]          If, in the past, our youth had been properly educated in the principles of true health reform, so many would not today be reaping the harvest of wicked, careless sowing. They were not taught the truth of the words: "Be not deceived; God is not mocked; for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting."  {PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 6]         Parents and teachers do not estimate the magnitude of the work given them in training the young. The experience of the children of Israel was written for us "upon whom the ends of the world are come." As in their day, so now the Lord would have the children gathered out from those who are teaching and practising evil. He desires us to gather them into our own schools, where the Word of God can be made the foundation of all their education.  {PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 6}
[PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 7]          If ever we are to work in earnest, it is now. The enemy is pressing in from all sides, like a flood. Only the power of God can keep and save our children from being swept away by this tide of evil. The responsibility resting on parents, teachers, the members of the church, is greater than words can express.  {PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 7}
[PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 8]          To train the young to become true soldiers of the Lord Jesus Christ is the most noble work ever given to mortal man. Only the most devout and consecrated persons are to be selected as church-school teachers. Only those who love the children, and can see in them souls to be saved for the Master, should have charge of this work. Teachers who study the Word of God as it should be studied will know something of the value of the souls under their care.  {PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 8}
[PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 9]          Children who are receiving a true Christian education will be witnessing for Christ. And in the closing work of this earth's history many of these children and youth will astonish the people by their witness to the truth in words of simplicity, yet spoken with spirit and power. They have been taught the fear of the Lord, and their hearts have been softened by a careful and prayerful study of the Bible. And in the near future many will receive the Spirit of God and act a part in proclaiming the truth to the world, that at that time can not be done by the older members of the church.  {PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 9}
[PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 10]          The Lord would use the church-school to aid the parents to educate and prepare their children for this time. Then let the church take hold of the church-school work in earnest, and make it what the Lord desires it to be to the children and youth.                                                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, November 21, 1901 par. 10}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 1]       December 5, 1901 True Independence         The sacred, solemn work that God has given to His people calls for whole-hearted, thoroughly-converted men, men whose lives are interwoven with the life of Christ. It calls for those who are willing to seek wisdom of God, and to receive counsel from their brethren of experience, that they may not mar His work. The greatest need of today, that the truth may advance rapidly, is unity and harmony among God's people.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 2]         Some are deceived as to what constitutes true independence. Obstinacy is often confounded with independence. The yielding of self, surrendering all to the will of God, being clothed with humility, possessing that love which is pure, peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, can not be obtained unless Christ rules the life. But every worker who will truly humble himself will be used by the Lord to do a great work.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 3]          True independence never disdains to ask advice of the experienced, and it treats the counsel of others with respect. God desires His people to be disciplined and brought into harmony, that they may see eye to eye. This does not mean that they are to yield up their individuality. Individuality should not be sacrificed, but it should be refined and elevated. That personal independence which leaves one to trust to his own judgment, to be self-willed, and to despise the counsel of his brethren, is not what is needed at this time.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 4]          When one loses hope and courage, and is driven hither and thither by this or that idea, and by what this or that one may say; when he is aimless and unstable, and accomplishes little, he needs more self-reliance and independence. But when one has a high opinion of himself, and thinks that his labors are of more real consequence than they are; when he pleads for personal freedom and self-direction in his work, he needs to humble himself before God.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 5]          In many cases we can yield our will, and even our judgment, to that of others without sacrificing principle. Many have the idea that they are responsible to Christ alone for direction and experience, and are entirely independent of His church. Those who boast of this independence need to be brought into closer relation to Christ. He is the fountain; the church that maintains its connection with Him is the channel of communication.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 6]          We are living in a solemn time; an important work is to be done for our own souls and for the souls of others. Those who are so independent, so self-sufficient, that they see no need of counseling with their experienced brethren, will suffer great loss. God desires us to have that independence of character which will give us strength to be resolute for the right under all circumstances; strength to overcome bad habits, and to walk in the light; strength to separate ourselves forever from that which we see to be wrong. This independence comes from God, and, in order to gain it, we must maintain a close connection with Him.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 6}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 7]          True strength of character consists of power of will and power of self-control. Uncontrolled passion is not strength, but weakness. The greatness and nobility of a man are measured, not by the power of his feelings to subdue him, but by his power to subdue them. He who can rule his own spirit is greater than he who takes a city.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 7}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 8]          When one tells us of our faults, and points out our mistakes, showing us a better way, we should receive the correction gratefully and try to profit by it. We should put away the temptation to feel hurt, to show our so-called dignity, and to claim our independence. God will reward the humble. In due time he shall be exalted.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 8}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 9]          When we go to the Lord and earnestly plead for wisdom; when we truly long for His guidance in all things, not wishing our own way, but earnestly desiring to walk in His way, then we are glad to advise with those of experience, those who desire to see us do good work for the Master. After we have earnestly sought the Lord for light, often our duty is made plain to us as we counsel with others. When we feel sure that we know the right way, and will listen to nothing unless it agrees with our ideas, we are in no condition to be shown the true path, and are in danger of making mistakes.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 9}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 10]          God does not desire us to be indifferent, not caring what we do, leaving this one or that one to lead us wherever his fancy may run. This is not humility. God desires us to seek Him for light, wisdom, and understanding. Let us keep our minds free from pride, that He may lead. Let us be willing to look at things from all sides, and let self drop out of sight. Let the first thought be, What will tell for the glory of God, and be of the greatest help to others?  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 10}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 11]          The Lord desires His children to work as a unit, all seeking the advancement of the cause, and the good of one another. To see another prosper should give us joy. When one of our number is used by the Lord to do a good work, let all rejoice. If self is dead, we can rejoice when we feel that another has a higher place than ours. But we often mistake as to what is the higher place. We do not view the matter as God views it. Those who are called to endure the hardest trials, to bear the heaviest burdens, to meet the greatest difficulties, are those whom God trusts. The Lord said of Paul, "I will show him how great things he must suffer for My name's sake." It is not the trials we make for ourselves, nor the persecution we bring upon us by our own course, that counts, but the trials and persecution we endure for Christ's sake.                                                               Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 11}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 1]       December 5, 1901 The Use of the Rod         "If as teachers in the home the father and the mother allow children to take the lines of control into their own hands, they are held responsible for what their children might otherwise have been. From babyhood the child should be taught that the mother is master. Never should the mother allow Satan to arouse or strengthen the disagreeable passions of her child. She should not use the rod, if it be possible to avoid doing so. But if milder measures prove insufficient, punishment which will bring the child to its senses should in love be administered. Frequently one correction will be enough for a lifetime to show a child that he does not hold the lines of control.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 2]         "This question of discipline should be understood in the school as well as in the home. We should hope that in the school-room there would never be occasion to use the rod. But if in a school there are those who stubbornly resist all counsel and entreaty, all prayer and burden of soul in their behalf, then it is necessary to make them understand that they must obey.  {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 3]          "Some teachers do not think it is best to urge or enforce obedience. They say that it is their duty merely to educate. True, it is our duty to educate. But what does the educating of children amount to if, when they disregard the principles placed before them, the teacher does not feel that he has a right to exercise authority."--Talk to Church-school Teachers, Sept. 8, 1901, by Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, December 5, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 1]       December 19, 1901 The Keeping of Records         Our people do not half appreciate the importance of having the records of our institutions properly kept. When records are properly kept, they are a great help in keeping institutions, as well as private individuals, out of debt. Correct bookkeeping is a matter of no little consequence. There has been altogether too much blundering in the matter of keeping accounts. The books in some of our institutions have at times been kept by those who were not thorough, practical bookkeepers. Many have entered upon their work without receiving the education essential in order to be able to keep books correctly. More than once when the records have been given entirely into the charge of these inexperienced bookkeepers, they have so confused the accounts that financial loss has resulted to the institution, and even greater disaster to the accountants themselves; for their honesty has been questioned and their influence hurt.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 1}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 2]         There is a right way and a wrong way of conducting business. Often that which at the outset seems the hard way is the right way, and what appears to be the easy way proves in the end to be the most difficult and confusing.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 2}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 3]          In every business firm and in every institution the bookkeeper should make a plain record of every dollar received and every dollar paid out. Then there will be no uncertainty as to what has been done with the money. When accounts are handled in a hurried, haphazard manner, it is not known whether the bills are paid or not, the institution suffers losses, and there is room for suspicion that fraud has been practised by some one.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 3}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 4]          Correctness in the keeping of accounts is especially required at a time when buildings are being erected. A faithful statement of every transaction should be made on the books. If this is not done, a great amount of money will be used, and no one will know exactly where it has gone. Great amazement will be felt. The bookkeeper is questioned, but if he has no written evidence to show for the money expended, suspicion rests on the transaction. And it may be that the truth in regard to the matter will not be known until the day when every man's work is brought in review before God.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 4}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 5]          Instead of promptly making a record of all business transactions, some trust to memory, and then discrepancies appear in their work. They may have no intention of dishonesty, yet they are unfaithful in failing to keep their accounts properly. Thus some have lost their reputation for honesty, and, under the feeling that they were not trusted, they have grieved themselves to death. As long as life lasted, a shadow hung over them, and they did not realize that their great mistake was in trusting to their memory.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 5}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 6]          Some of our institutions have been involved in serious embarrassment through the failure of their records to reveal the true financial standing. Investments have been made and debts contracted that would never have been if the books had told the whole truth in regard to the finances.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 6}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 7]          Often it is in this way that our institutions are tempted to needless outlay in the erection of large and expensive buildings. Through lack of a definite knowledge of the real financial condition at home and of the necessities of the work in other fields, money has been selfishly invested where it was least needed. Some parts of the field have been supplied with facilities that were wholly uncalled for, while in other parts the workers have lacked that which was absolutely essential to success. Buildings and other facilities for the use of schools, sanitariums, and churches could not be supplied when they were sadly needed. Thus the efforts of the workers have been crippled, and the message of truth in its onward course has been retarded.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 7}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 8]          In order that the records in our institutions may be properly kept, great care should be given to the selection and training of accountants, to the adoption of right methods for the keeping of books, and to the proper supervision of the bookkeeper's work.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 8}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 9]          The methods of bookkeeping followed should be such as are simple and easy to be understood. Some may desire to bring in new methods, claiming that these are superior to the system employed by the former bookkeepers. But before the new methods are introduced, they should be examined and approved by an experienced bookkeeper. Let no one bring in new methods on his own responsibility; they should be adopted only by the counsel of competent persons.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 9}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 10]          To adopt new and untried methods of bookkeeping means more than may at first sight appear. When one does this, and for a time keeps the records, and then is suddenly called away, it is often the case that his successor is not familiar with these new methods. Thus perplexity arises, the work is hindered, and the one who has kept the accounts incurs the suspicion of incompetency and even dishonesty. Everything that can be done, should be done to train bookkeepers who will keep the records by the most simple process so that when others take their place, everything on the books shall be clear and easy to be understood.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 10}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 11]          One who is not acquainted with the intricacies of the business should not be left to deal with the records unaided. His work should often be examined by an experienced and accurate accountant. Let no bookkeeper be left to follow his own ideas, without counsel from others. At stated periods the account books in every conference, society, and every institution connected with our cause should be carefully examined. Let some one be appointed for the work, a person of experience, who is able to judge properly of the business done. If the records of our institutions are properly kept and carefully examined, they will show when debts are being contracted that may be difficult to pay. The cause of the institution not being self-supporting will readily appear. Then steps can, at once, be taken to prevent loss, so as to save the disaster and disgrace of an accumulating debt.  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 11}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 12]          Let it ever be kept in mind that it is the Lord's money which is handled in our institutions, and that through His heavenly intelligences He keeps a record of the way in which the money is used. Every account passes to the unseen Bookkeeper above. When money is needlessly expended, the record is made in heaven, "Weighed in the balances, and found wanting."  {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 12}
[PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 13]          God desires that the financial part of the cause shall be carried by business men, men who are careful, faithful, and just--wise men who seek to know and to do His will, that His Spirit may rest on them. When this is the case, prosperity will attend the work, for with such workers God can cooperate.                                                   Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, December 19, 1901 par. 13}
[PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 1]       February 13, 1902 Press Together         In the prayer Christ offered for His disciples just before His crucifixion, He said: "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in us; that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as We are one; I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me."  {PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 2]         What a wonderful prayer is this! Consider it carefully. Study every word, lest you fail of receiving the impression that God desires to make on your heart,--an impression of the greatest importance to you. This prayer holds out before us our possibilities, showing that it is our privilege to live in covenant relation with God. Every one may understand these wonderful, far-reaching expressions, and may appropriate to himself the rich promises they contain. Those who do not avail themselves of the blessings so graciously offered them will be called on in the day of the Lord to answer for their refusal to accept the great gift placed within their reach.  {PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 3]          "I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me." Can you comprehend this statement? Is it deeper and broader than your faith can reach? Do you ask, Can this be? It can; for God has said it, and He means every word He says. He will not alter the thing that has gone out of His lips.  {PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 4]          "Father, I will that they also, whom Thou hast given Me, be with Me where I am. . . . I have declared unto them Thy name, and will declare it; that the love wherewith Thou hast loved Me may be in them, and I in them."  {PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 5]          The voice that utters this prayer is the voice of our Redeemer. Do not the tones thrill through every part of your being, filling you with a desire so to live that His prayer may be answered? Who can look into the heart of the great mystery of redemption, and find it to be love without catching the same spirit that led Christ to die for sinners? As we think of His sacrifice, our life is bound up with His. A desire to serve Him takes possession of every fiber of the being.  {PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 6]          God has united believers in church capacity, in order that one may strengthen another in good and righteous endeavor. The church on earth would indeed be a symbol of the church in heaven, if the members were of one mind and one faith. It is those who are not moved by the Holy Spirit that mar God's plan. Another spirit takes possession of them, and they help to strengthen the forces of darkness. Those who are sanctified by the precious blood of Christ will not become the means of counterworking the great plan which God has devised. They will not bring human depravity into things small or great. They will do nothing to perpetuate division in the church.  {PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 7]          It is true that there are tares among the wheat; in the body of Sabbath-keepers evils are seen: but because of this shall we disparage the church? Shall not the managers of every institution, the leaders of every church, take up the work of purification in such a way that the transformation in the church shall make it a bright light in a dark place?  {PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 8]          Our great need is unity, perfect oneness in God's work. We are nearing the end of this earth's history and God calls upon all to lift the standard bearing the inscription. "Here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." He calls upon His people to work in harmony. He calls upon those engaged in our medical work to unite with the ministry; He calls upon the ministers to cooperate with the medical missionary workers; and He calls upon the church to take up their appointed duty, holding up the standard of true reform in their own territory, leaving the trained and experienced workers to press on into new fields. No word is to be spoken to discourage any, for this grieves the heart of Christ, and greatly pleases the adversary. All need to be baptized with the Holy Spirit; all should refrain from disparaging remarks, and draw near to Christ, that they may appreciate the heavy responsibilities which the coworkers with Christ are carrying. "Press together, press together," are the words of our divine Instructor. Unity is strength; disunion is weakness and defeat.        Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, February 13, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 1]      March 13, 1902 Christlike Service         There must be a reformation in our churches in regard to evil thinking and evil speaking. These sins are stumbling-blocks over which sinners stumble to perdition. They create disturbances that never need to exist. God will not justify us in giving expression to ill feeling against those whom we think have erred. Have we ourselves never made mistakes? Have we never been in the slough of despond? God help us to remember how hard it is, when tempted by the enemy, to have our own brethren step to his side, and try to hurt and destroy.  {PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 2]         "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price." Every part of the being is the Lord's, paid for by the precious blood of Jesus. We are to remember this in dealing with one another. We are to treat our fellow-workers with respect and kindness and love; for they belong to Christ. They may not always please us. What they do may not always meet our ideas. Nevertheless, we are to unite with them in Christian fellowship.  {PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 3]          Think of the importance Christ places on unity. He prayed that the oneness existing between Him and His Father might exist among His followers, that the world might know that God had indeed sent His Son into the world to save sinners. How shall this prayer be answered?--By every believer putting away evil thinking and evil speaking.  {PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 4]          The Lord desires His servants to show His forbearance in dealing with one another. Do not speak or write one word of censure or recrimination, even though it may seem to you as if the censure were deserved. Refuse to listen to complaints. Close the heart against prejudice. Let no word of evil surmising escape your lips. God is dishonored by those who accuse their brethren. Let envy be quenched in the flow of love from the fountain of God's love. Evil imaginings are not worth the time so often given to thinking of and repeating them.  {PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 5]          Do not admit a wrong that God has not charged upon you. But do not take time to contradict the false reports that are made. Shall we destroy our fragrance of spirit because others clothe themselves with bitterness?--God forbid. Is it not sufficient for us to know that God does not record these reports in the books of heaven as true?  {PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 6]          Open your heart to Christ's forbearance. Let not a day pass in which you do not realize your accountability to work for God, an accountability placed on you by the death of His Son in your behalf. Let not a day pass on which you do not try to heal the wounds that sin has made. Always be found working on the broad plan of God's love.  {PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 7]          We are under obligation to will to do the will of God. The Saviour is working for us. He is our Advocate in the heavenly courts, ever making intercession for us. The cry of the one ready to perish finds swift entrance to His ear. "He shall deliver the needy when he crieth, the poor also, and him that hath no helper." Shall we not work for Him on the lines He has marked out? Shall we not be Christlike advocates of those who err?  {PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 8]          Christ suffered, being tempted; therefore He always sympathizes with the tempted ones whom Satan is seeking to destroy. That He might be a merciful and faithful high priest, He was in all things made like those He came to help. He has compassion on the ignorant, and on those who are out of the way; for when on this earth He was compassed with infirmity. He is able to help us in our perplexities. As He works for us, let us work for one another. Let us reveal His love for our fellow-workers, acting in such a way that they will have full confidence in us.  {PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 9]          Many more than we suppose need a helping hand held out to them. There are many to whom words of compassion and sympathy would be as a cup of cold water to a thirsty soul. Are you doing Christ service by ministering to weary, discouraged fellow-beings? In love and pity Christ helps us. Shall we not impart His grace to others, by speaking to them words of hope and courage?                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.  {PUR, March 13, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 1]       March 27, 1902 The Care of Workers                         ［Read at the conference at Portland.］          Some provision should be made for the care of ministers and others of God's faithful servants who, through exposure or overwork in His cause, have become ill and need rest and restoration, or who, through age or loss of health, are no longer able to bear the burden and heat of the day. Ministers are often appointed to a field of labor which they know will be detrimental to their health; but, unwilling to shun trying places, they venture, hoping to be a help and blessing to the people. After a time they find their health failing. A change of climate and of work is tried, without bringing relief; and now what are they to do?  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 2]         These faithful laborers, who for Christ's sake have given up worldly prospects, choosing poverty rather than pleasure or riches; who, forgetful of self, have labored earnestly to win souls to Christ; who have given liberally to advance various enterprises in the cause of God, and have then sunk down in the battle, wearied and ill, and with no means of support, must not be left to struggle on in poverty and suffering, or to feel that they are paupers. When sickness or infirmity come upon them, let not our workers be burdened with the anxious query, "What will become of my wife and little ones, now that I can no longer labor and supply their necessities?" It is but just that provision be made to meet the needs of these faithful laborers and the needs of those who are dependent on them.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 3]          Generous provision is made for the veterans who have fought for their country. These men bear the scars and lifelong infirmities that tell of their perilous conflicts, their forced marches, their exposure to storms, their sufferings in prison. All these evidences of their loyalty and self-sacrifice give them a just claim upon the nation they have helped to save, a claim that is recognized and honored. But what provision have Seventh-day Adventists made for the soldiers of Christ?  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 4]                                      Workers Neglected          Our people have not felt as they should the necessity of this matter, and it has therefore been neglected. The churches have been thoughtless, and, though the light of the Word of God has been shining upon their pathway, they have neglected this most sacred duty. The Lord is greatly displeased with this neglect of His faithful servants. Our people should be as willing to assist these persons when in adverse circumstances as they have been willing to accept their means and services when in health.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 5]          God has laid upon us the obligation of giving special attention to the poor among us. But these ministers and workers are not to be ranked with the poor. They have laid up for themselves a treasure in the heavens that faileth not. They have served the conference in its necessity, and now the conference is to serve them. When cases of this kind come before us, we are not to pass by on the other side. We are not to say, "Be ye warmed and filled" (James 2:16), and then take no active measures to supply their necessities. This has been done in the past, and thus in some cases Seventh-day Adventists have dishonored their profession of faith, and have given the world opportunity to reproach the cause of God.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 6]                                 Providing Homes for Workers          It is now the duty of God's people to roll back this reproach by providing these servants of God with comfortable homes, with a few acres of land, on which they can raise their own produce and feel that they are not dependent on the charities of their brethren. With what pleasure and peace would these worn laborers look to a quiet little home where their just claim to its rest would be recognized!  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 7]          The duty we owe to these persons has been referred to again and again, but no decided action has been taken in reference to it. As a people we should feel our responsibility in this matter. Every church-member should feel an interest in all that concerns the human brotherhood and the brotherhood in Christ. We are members one of another; but if one member suffers, all the members suffer with him. Something must be done, and the conference should have spiritual discernment that they may understand the privileges and comforts which these worn-out workers need and deserve.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 8]                             Our Sanitariums a Refuge for Workers          Often these ministers will need special care and treatment. Our sanitariums should be a refuge for such and for all our worn workers who need rest. Rooms should be prepared where they can have a change and rest, without constant anxiety as to how they are to meet the expenses. When the disciples were worn with labor, Christ said to them, "Come ye yourselves apart, . . and rest awhile." Mark 6:31. He would have arrangements made whereby His servants now may have opportunity to rest and recover strength. Our sanitariums are to be opened to our hard-working ministers, who have done all in their power to secure funds for the erection and support of these institutions; and at any time when they are in need of the advantages here offered, they should be made to feel at home.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 9]          These workers should not at any time be charged a high price for board and treatment, neither should they be regarded as beggars, or in any way made to feel as such by those whose hospitality they receive. To manifest liberality in the use of the facilities God has provided for His worn and overworked servants is genuine medical missionary work in His sight. The souls of God's workers are bound to Him, and, when they are received, it should be remembered that Christ is received in the person of His messengers. He requires this, and is dishonored and displeased when they are treated indifferently or dealt with in a small or selfish manner. God's blessing will not attend close dealing with any of His chosen ones. Among the medical fraternity there has not always been a keenness of perception to discern these matters. Some have not regarded them as they should. May the Lord sanctify the perception of those who have charge of our institutions, that they may know who should have true sympathy and care.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 10]          That branch of the cause for which these worn-out laborers have worked should show an appreciation of their labors by helping them in their time of need, thus sharing largely with the sanitarium in the burden of expense.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 11]          Some workers are so situated as to be able to lay by a little from their salary, and this they should do, if possible, to meet an emergency; yet even these persons should be welcome as a blessing to the sanitarium. But most of our laborers have many and great obligations to meet. At every turn when means are needed, they are called upon to do something, to lead out, that the influence of their example may stimulate others to liberality and the cause of God be advanced. They feel such an intense desire to plant the standard in new fields that many even hire money to help various enterprises. They have not given grudgingly, but felt that it was a privilege to work for the advancement of the truth. By thus responding to calls for means, they often are left with very little surplus. The Lord has kept an accurate account of their liberality to the cause. He knows what a good work they have done, a work of which the younger laborers have no conception. He has been cognizant of all the privations and self-denial they have endured. He has marked every circumstance of these cases. It is all written in the books. These workers are a spectacle before the world, before angels, and before men, and they are an object lesson to test the sincerity of our religious principles. The Lord would have our people come to their senses and understand that the pioneers in this work deserve all that our institutions can do for them. God calls upon us to understand that those who have grown old in His service deserve our love, our honor, our deepest respect.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 12]                              Experienced Workers as Counselors          Tried and aged servants of God are most precious in His sight, and they are not to be cast off or made to feel that they are no longer of use in His cause. They should not be expected to engage in active labor and carry the heavy burdens which they once bore; younger men should put their shoulder to the wheel and work disinterestedly, carrying the work strongly and zealously forward; but, though called to bear responsibilities, they should, with true humility of mind, know how to value and use the wisdom and counsel of these more experienced ones. If they have that connection with God that they should have, they will prize above gold and silver the advice and instruction of these worn and tried servants of the Lord. Those who for years have labored as the chosen of God, who have ever shown that their hearts were in the work, deserve our fullest confidence. The Lord will certainly use these old standard-bearers, who have served Him with heart and pen, and voice and means, if they will continue to cling fast to Him. He is, and ever will be, with the veterans who have held fast to the truth in times of peril. When the foundation of the faith of younger men seems to be giving way, and their house falling, the testimony of these older warriors , like Caleb, will be heard, "Let us go up at once, and possess it ［the land］; for we are well able to overcome it." Numbers 13:30. When the voice of unbelief is heard, their faith will turn the tide to a glorious victory.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 13]                                        A Workers' Fund          A fund should be raised for such workers as are unable to labor. We can not be clear before God unless we make every reasonable effort in this matter, and that without delay. There are some among us who will not see the necessity of this move, but their opposition should have no influence with us. Those who purpose in their hearts to be right and do right should move steadily forward for the accomplishment of a great work, a work which God requires to be done. There are many who are at their ease, who have postponed the work of doing good with their substance, but shall it be so longer? Shall we love money so well that we shall bury it in the earth?  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 13}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 14]          God calls for the cooperation of all in this enterprise. The affluent should give of their abundance; but if they give grudgingly, longing to have every dollar to invest in some worldly enterprise, they will receive no reward. The humble gift from the poorer class is not, in the sight of God, inferior to the larger offerings of the more wealthy. The Lord will add His blessing to the gift, making its errand of love fruitful in accordance with the whole-hearted cheerfulness with which it is bestowed. The mites from every source should be carefully cherished.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 14}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 15]          The ardor of the youth is now needed. They should put away vanity and restrict their wants. I would urge upon them and upon all our people that the money usually invested in unnecessary things be put to a higher, holier use. Do what you can toward creating a fund for the aged ministers, worn out with constant labor and care. Consecrate all that you have to the Lord. Do not use your money to gratify self. Put it into the Lord's treasury. Do not allow means to pass recklessly out of your hands merely to gratify the wishes of yourselves or others. In your expenditure of means consider that it is the Lord's money which you are handling, and that you must render to Him an account for its use.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 15}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 16]          To the aged, who are losing their hold of this life, I appeal to make a right disposition of your Lord's goods before you fall asleep in Jesus. Remember that you are God's stewards. Give back to the Lord His own while you live. Do not fail to attend to this while you have reason. As age comes upon us, it is our duty to make a disposition of our means to the instrumentalities which God has established. Satan is using every device to divert from the Lord's cause means so much needed. Many are binding up their talent of means in worldly enterprises, when the cause of God needs every dollar to advance His truth and glorify His name. I ask, Shall we not lay up for ourselves treasure in heaven, in bags that wax not old? I would especially urge the aged, who are soon to make a disposal of their means, to remember the wants of those who have ministered faithfully in word and doctrine. Place your means where, should health and life fail, they can be invested in the cause of God. Thus they will be put out to the exchangers, and be constantly accumulating.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 16}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 17]         I call upon the church as a whole, upon its individual members, to render to God His own intrusted capital with interest. Thus you will have treasure in heaven. Let your heart be true to Jesus. Although you may feel that you are the least of all saints, yet you are members of Christ's body, and through Him you are identified with all His human agencies and with the excellence and power of the heavenly intelligences. None of us liveth to himself. To each is assigned a post of duty, not for his own narrow, selfish interests, but that the influence of each may be a strength to all. If we really believed we were individually a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men, would we not as a church manifest a very different spirit from that which we now manifest? Would we not be a living, working church?  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 17}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 18]          The small and the larger streams of beneficence should be kept flowing. God's providence is far ahead of us, moving onward much faster than our liberalities. The way for the advancement and upbuilding of the cause of God is blocked by selfishness, pride, covetousness, extravagance, and love of display. The whole church is charged with a solemn responsibility to life in every branch of the work. If its members follow Christ, they will deny the inclination for display, the love of dress, the love of elegant houses and furniture. There must be far greater humility, a much greater distinction from the world among Seventh-day Adventists, else God will not accept us, whatever our position or character of the work in which we are engaged. Economy and self-denial will furnish many in moderate circumstances with means of benevolence. It is the duty of all to learn of Christ, to walk humbly in the self-denying path in which the Majesty of heaven trod. The whole Christian life should be one of self-denial, that, when calls for help are made, we shall be ready to respond.  {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 18}
[PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 19]          As long as Satan works with unremitting energy to destroy souls; as long as there shall be a call for laborers in any part of the wide harvest field, so long will there be a call to give for the support of the work of God in some one of its many lines. We relieve one need, only to make way to relieve another of like character. The self-denial required to obtain means to invest in that which God values most highly will constantly develop habits and a character which will win for us the approbation, "Well done," and make us fit to dwell forever in the presence of Him who gave all things for us, who for our sake became poor, that we through His poverty might inherit eternal riches.                                                               Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, March 27, 1902 par. 19}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 1]       April 10, 1902 How to Deal with the Erring         In the parable of the lost sheep is represented Christ's love for the erring, wandering ones. The shepherd who discovers that one of his sheep is missing does not look carelessly upon the flock that is safely housed, and say: "I have ninety and nine, and it will cost me too much trouble to go in search of the straying one. Let him come back, and I will open the door of the sheepfold and let him in." No; no sooner does the sheep go astray than the shepherd is filled with grief and anxiety. He counts and recounts the flock. When he is sure that one sheep is lost, he slumbers not. He leaves the ninety and nine within the fold and goes in search of the straying sheep. The darker and more tempestuous the night, and the more perilous the way, the greater is the shepherd's anxiety and the more earnest his search. He makes every effort to find that one lost sheep.  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 2]         With what relief he hears in the distance its first faint cry! Following the sound, he climbs the steepest height; he goes to the very edge of the precipice, at the risk of his life. Thus he searches, while the cry, growing fainter, tells him that his sheep is ready to die. At last his effort is rewarded; the lost is found. Then he does not scold it because it has caused him so much trouble. He does not drive it with a whip. He does not even try to lead it home. In his joy he takes the trembling creature upon his bosom; if it is bruised and wounded, he gathers it in his arms. With gratitude that his search has not been in vain, he bears it back to the fold.  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 3]          This lesson is for us. The agony that Christ endured on the cross testifies to the high estimate He places on the human soul. It was to seek and save the lost that He came to this earth. His mission was to sinners--sinners of every grade, of every tongue and nation. The most erring, the most sinful, were not passed by; His efforts were especially for those who needed the salvation He came to bring. The greater their need of reform, the deeper was His interest, the greater His sympathy, the more earnest His labor. His great heart of love was stirred to its depths for the ones whose condition was most hopeless, and who most needed His transforming grace.  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 4]          Those who accept the great salvation brought to them by Christ pledge themselves to be coworkers with Him, to work as He worked, to love those in ignorance and sin, even as He loved them.  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 5]          Often the newly-converted soul has fierce conflicts with established habits or with some special form of temptation, and, being overcome by some master passion or tendency, he is guilty of indiscretion or actual wrong. It is then that energy, tact, and wisdom are required of his brethren, that he may be restored to spiritual health. In such cases the instructions of God's Word apply: "Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted." "We then that are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the weak, and not to please ourselves."  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 6]          But how little of the pitying tenderness of Christ is manifested by His professed followers! There has been among us as a people a lack of deep, earnest, soul-touching sympathy and love for the tempted and erring. Many have shown great coldness and sinful neglect, passing by on the other side, keeping as far as possible from those who most need help.  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 7]          When one errs, others too often feel at liberty to make the case appear as bad as possible. Those who perhaps are guilty of as great sins in some other direction will treat their brother with cruel severity. Errors committed through ignorance, thoughtlessness, or weakness are exaggerated into wilful, premeditated sin. Some, seeing souls going astray, fold their hands, and say: "I told you so. I knew there was no dependence to be placed on them."  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 8]          Unless we cultivate the precious plant of love, we are in danger of becoming narrow, unsympathetic, bigoted, and critical, esteeming ourselves to be righteous when we are far from being approved by Christ. Some are uncourteous, abrupt, harsh. These do incalculable harm by their misrepresentation of the loving Saviour.  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 9]          We must expect to meet and bear with great imperfections in those who are young and inexperienced. Christ has bidden us seek to restore such in the spirit of meekness, and He will call us to account for pursuing a course that will drive them to discouragement, despair, and ruin. He declares, "With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged; and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again."  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 10]          Can you stand before God and plead a faultless character, a blameless life? Often you have needed the forgiveness of Jesus. You are continually dependent on His compassion and love. Yet have you not failed of manifesting toward others the love Christ has manifested toward you? Have you felt a burden for the one you saw venturing into forbidden paths? Have you kindly admonished him? Have you wept for him and prayed with him and for him? Have you, by tender words and kindly acts, shown him that you love him? As you have associated with those who were faltering and staggering under the load of infirmities of disposition and faulty habits, have you left them to fight the battle alone? Have you passed these sorely tempted ones by on the other side, while the world has stood ready to give them sympathy and to allure them into Satan's snare? Have you said, like Cain, "Am I my brother's keeper?" How must the great Head of the church regard the great work of your life? To Him every soul is precious. How, then, must He look upon your indifference with regard to those who stray from right paths? Be sure that He who is the true Watchman of the Lord's house marks every neglect.  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 11]          It is not yet too late to redeem the neglect of the past. Let there be a renewal of the first love. Search out the ones you have driven away; bind up by confession the wounds you have made. Many have become discouraged in the struggle of life whom one word of kindly cheer and courage would have strengthened to overcome. Come close to the great heart of pitying love, and let the current of that divine compassion flow into your heart and from you to the hearts of others. Never, never become cold, heartless, unsympathetic. Never lose an opportunity to say a word that will encourage hope. We can not tell how far-reaching may be the influence of our words of kindness, our efforts to lighten some burden.                                                             Mrs. E. G. White.  {PUR, April 10, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 1]       April 24, 1902 God's Power to Fit Men for Service         Our large cities are fast reaching the condition of the world before the flood, when "God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually." God-dishonoring sins are practised by people living in lordly homes; but some of these very people, under the preaching of the last testing message, will be convicted and converted. From His inexhaustible store of grace, God can endow all who come to Him. Looking upon humanity, fallen and degraded, He declares that the Holy Spirit shall be poured out upon all flesh. Many who have never heard the special truths for this time will feel the conviction of the Spirit as they listen to the message of startling importance.  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 2]         In our large cities the message is to go forth as a lamp that burneth. God will raise up laborers for this work, and His angels will go before them. Let no one hinder these men of God's appointment. Forbid them not. God has given them their work. Let the message be given with so much power that the hearers shall be convinced. God will raise up workers who will occupy peculiar spheres of influence, workers who will carry the truth to the most unpromising places. Men will say, "Yea," where once they said, "Nay." Some who were once enemies will become valuable helpers, advancing the work with their means and their influence.  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 3]          With intense earnestness God is looking on this world. He has noted the capacity of human beings for service. Looking down the ages, He has counted His workers, both men and women, and has prepared the way before them, saying: "I will send My messengers to them, and they shall see great light shining amid the darkness. Won to the service of Christ, they will use to the glory of My name the talents intrusted to them. They will go forth to work for Me with zeal and devotion. Through their efforts the truth will speak to thousands in a most forcible manner, and men spiritually blind shall receive sight, and shall see My salvation. Truth will be made so prominent that he who runs may read. Means will be devised to reach hearts. Some of the methods used in this work will be different from the methods used in the work in the past; but let no one, because of this, block the way by criticism."  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 4]          God will set in operation many plans for the accomplishment of His work. The means that He has intrusted to wealthy men will be used to sustain His cause. His people will concentrate their forces more and more directly on the great consummation, believing and obeying the commission:--  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 5]         "All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world." "So then after the Lord had spoken unto them, He was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. And they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following."  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 6]          Oh, what a work there is before us! Our ministers are not to hover over those who have received the message. With Christ's love burning in their hearts, they are to go forth to win sinners to the Saviour. Beside all waters God's messengers are to sow the seeds of truth. Place after place is to be visited; church after church is to be raised up. Those who take their stand for the truth are to be organized into churches, and then the minister is to pass on to other equally important fields.  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 7]          Just as soon as a church is organized, let the minister set the members to work. The newly-formed churches will need to be educated. The minister should devote more of his time to educating than to preaching. He should teach the people how to extend the knowledge of the truth. While the new converts should be taught to ask counsel of those more experienced in the work, they should also be taught not to put ministers in the place of God. Ministers are not gods, but human beings, men compassed with infirmities. Christ is the One to whom all are to look for guidance. "The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only-begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth. . . . And of His fulness have all we received, and grace for grace." "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name."  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 8]          The power of the gospel is to come upon the companies raised up, fitting them for service. Some of the new converts will be so filled with the power of God that they will at once enter the work, imparting that which they have received. They will labor so diligently that they will have neither time nor disposition to weaken the hands of their brethren by unkind criticism. Their one desire will be to carry the message of truth to the regions beyond.                                                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 1]       April 24, 1902 The Need of Church-Schools         Special talent should be given to the education of the youth. Few have the necessary instruction in religious lines. Few understand distinctly what they must do to be saved. If the instructors themselves have a religious experience, they will be able to communicate to the students that knowledge of the love of God which they have received. These lessons can be given only by those who are themselves truly converted; and this is the noblest missionary work that any man or woman can undertake. Teachers must love the children because they are the younger members of the Lord's family. The Lord will inquire of them, as of the parents, "What have you done with My flock, My beautiful flock?"  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 2]         There is earnest work to be done for the children. Before the overflowing scourge shall come upon all the dwellers upon the earth, the Lord calls upon all who are Israelites indeed to serve Him. Gather your children into your own houses; gather them in from the classes who are voicing the words of Satan, who are disobeying the commandments of God. Get out of the cities as soon as possible. Establish church-schools. Gather in your children, and give them the Word of God as the foundation of all their education. Had the churches in different localities sought counsel of God, they would not need to be thus addressed on this point.  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 3]          When the children of Israel were gathered out from among the Egyptians, the Lord said: "For I will pass through the land of Egypt this night, and will smite all the first-born in the land of Egypt, both man and beast; and against all the gods of Egypt I will execute judgment; I am the Lord. . . . And ye shall take a bunch of hyssop, and dip it in the blood that is in the basin, and strike the lintel and the two side-posts with the blood that is in the basin; and none of you shall go out at the door of his house until the morning. For the Lord will pass through to smite the Egyptians; and when He seeth the blood upon the lintel, and on the two side-posts, the Lord will pass over the door, and will not suffer the destroyer to come in unto your houses to smite you. And ye shall observe this thing for an ordinance to thee and to thy sons forever." Any one of the children of the Hebrews who was found in the Egyptian habitations was destroyed. The blood upon the lintel of the door symbolized the blood of Christ, which alone saved the first-born of the Hebrews from the curse.  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 4]          We have a special work to do in educating and training our children that they may not, either in attending school or in associating with others, be influenced by those of corrupt habits. "Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers; for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness? and what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? and what agreement hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty."  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 5]          The education that is generally given in the schools of the world is not that which can be accepted as true education. Educators of youth should be Christians, who are themselves under the discipline of God. They will then have a sense of their responsibility, which, as Christians, they will maintain under all circumstances and provocations, never displaying a passionate or an arbitrary spirit. They will reveal sound principles, unswerving integrity, pure sentiments. These are the high thoughts which will draw the youth to the higher education. . . .  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 6]          Establish schools for the children wherever there are churches. Where there are those who assemble to worship God, let there be schools for the children. Work as if you were working for your life to save children from being drowned in the polluting, corrupting influences of this life. Schools should have been placed in different localities instead of centering so many large buildings in one vicinity. Various places should have representatives of the truth in their midst, that character might be given to the work of the Lord. We are far behind what the Lord would have us do in this matter. There are places where our schools should have been in operation years ago. Let these now be started under wise directors, that the children and youth may be educated in their own churches. It is a grievous offense to God that there has been so great neglect to make provision for the improvement of the children, when Providence has so abundantly supplied us with facilities with which to work.  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 7]          Can we wonder that the children and youth drift into temptation, and become educated in wrong lines, when they are continually associating with other neglected children? These children are not wisely educated to use their minds and muscles to do a helpful work. There is a world to receive the light of truth, and workers must be educated. Schools which will provide for the education of children and youth must be opened in places where they are so much needed. In the last days children's voices will be heard proclaiming the message. As Christ, in the temple, solved the mysteries which priests and rulers had not discerned, so in the closing work of this earth children in their simplicity will speak words which will be an astonishment to men who now talk of "higher education." Then let the church carry a burden for the lambs of the flock in its locality, and see how many can be educated and trained to do service for God.--Mrs. E. G. White.  {PUR, April 24, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 1]       May 8, 1902 God's Interest in His Institutions         At various times the condition of our people has been laid open before me. They are in need of the converting power of God. The Lord is looking upon them with disapproval; for many have lost their first love.  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 2]         We are now reorganizing, and we need much of the help of the Lord. Those in responsible positions must stand where God can use them. On this earth we are to do God's work, and into this work we are to bring the order of heaven. All that is done is to be after the divine similitude. Self is to be put out of sight. We have been bought with a price, even the precious blood of the Son of God. All that we have belongs to God, and is to be used in the Master's service. All that we have and are is to be consecrated to God. Then will Christ be glorified. Then will His prayer for His followers be answered. They will be one with Him and with one another, and the world will see that God did indeed send His Son into the world.  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 3]          Human instrumentalities are the Lord's helping hand. God expects men and women to work for Him to the limit of their ability. Each is to strive to accomplish his God-given work. None are at liberty to turn from conformity to the will of God in order to follow their own desires. Even the thoughts are to be brought into captivity to the will of Christ. Not that man can in his own strength conform to the mind of God, but he can place himself where the Spirit can guide and control him.  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 4]          "We are laborers together with God." In His service divine and human agencies are to cooperate. Without the Lord's cooperation we can gain no success. Without His aid the efforts of human labor, human science, are worthless. All true knowledge comes from Him. When man accomplishes anything good, it is because he has cooperated with his Maker. By the partnership of God and man, the work of warning the world is to be carried to completion.  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 5]          God is to be brought into every pursuit of life. With every enterprise He is concerned. But He is especially interested in the various branches of His work, and in the institutions consecrated to the advancement of this work. The offices of publication, by means of which the truth is to be given to the world, are sacred to His service. The sanitariums are His helping hand. Their work--the restoration of the sick to health, and the relief of suffering--is the work for this time. Our schools where children and youth are to be trained for God, are a very important part of His great plan.  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 6]          There are to be no walls of partition between the different lines of God's work. This work is to be carried forward without division. In God's cause there are to be no territorial lines. Our schools are to be regarded as a part of His great plan. Our sanitariums also are to be thus regarded. Medical missionary work is to be sacredly cherished and carefully conducted. It is as the right hand of the body, and is to open doors for the entrance of truth.  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 7]          No line of work is to be pushed forward to the hindrance of another line. In some ways our sanitariums have more advantages than our schools. This is to be considered in the plans laid for the work. Every effort is to be made to place the schools where they will be self-supporting. Their interests are to be guarded carefully. They are to be placed on a high spiritual plane. Nothing is to be done to rob them of the advantages they should have. This would be selfishness and could never bear the Lord's endorsement.  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 8]          Our publishing houses are to make more of an effort to help our schools than they have made in the past. The Lord will not excuse any movement to cripple the educational work. This work is second to none in importance. God's desire is that it shall be given the advantage of every facility that can be used for its advancement.  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 9]          God is no respecter of persons. Those that honor Him He will honor. Of those who obey His commandments it is written, "Ye are complete in Him." They cooperate with Him in the work of soul-saving. God says to them: "But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost, keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life. And of some have compassion, making a difference; and others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire, hating even the garment spotted with the flesh."  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 10]          In order to be successful in the service of God, man must be guided by the Holy Spirit. Christ declares, "Without Me ye can do nothing." And the one who refuses to unite with Christ, the one who exchanges the pure principles of heaven for the corrupting principles of the world, thus searing his conscience, might better be separated from the work that is to represent in this world God's justice, mercy, truth, and holiness.  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 11]          All that God's servants do is to advance the work of soul saving. All that is done in our institutions is to bear the impress of heaven. The policy followed by the Lord's workers is to be in marked contrast with the policy followed by worldlings. All who are brought in contact with our institutions are to see distinctly the difference between the righteousness of Bible principles and the ungodliness of worldly principles.  {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 12]          Divine agencies are constantly working to counteract the human purposes and plans that are not in harmony with the purposes and plans of Jehovah. No worldly policy is to be brought into God's work. It is His design that His work shall be done by men who realize the broadness of His law and the greatness of His love, men who jealously guard their words and actions, lest they shall fail of doing His work exactly in His way. When men grow careless, the history of their past failures is repeated, greatly to the disadvantage of the work the Lord desires to accomplish. If those handling sacred things in connection with God's cause are not more spiritual minded, more sensitive to His claims, more determined to carry out His plans in harmony with His high standard, regardless of human policy, He will turn and overturn. After test and trial He will remove those who are not spiritualized, whose words and works do not harmonize with His will.                                                              Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, May 8, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 1]       May 22, 1902 The Hour of Worship         If ever there was a time when every house should be a house of prayer, it is now. Infidelity and skepticism prevail. Iniquity abounds. Corruption flows in the vital currents of the soul, and rebellion against God breaks out in the life. Enslaved by sin, the moral powers are under the tyranny of Satan. The soul is made the sport of his temptation; and unless some mighty arm is stretched out to rescue him, man goes where the arch rebel leads the way.  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 2]         And yet in this time of fearful peril some who profess to be Christians have no family prayer. They do not honor God in the home; they do not teach their children to love and fear Him. There are many who, like unruly children, have separated themselves so far from God that they feel under condemnation in approaching Him. They can not "come boldly unto the throne of grace", "lifting up holy hands, without wrath or doubting." They have not a living connection with God. Theirs is a form of godliness without power.  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 3]          The idea that prayer is not essential is one of Satan's most successful devices to ruin souls. Prayer is communion with God, the fountain of wisdom, the source of strength and peace and happiness. Jesus prayed to the Father "with strong crying and tears." Paul exhorts believers to "pray without ceasing," "in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God." "Pray one for another," James says; "the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much."  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 4]          By sincere, earnest prayer, parents should make a hedge about their children. They should pray with full faith that God will abide with them, and that holy angels will guard them and their children from Satan's cruel power.  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 5]          In the family, order should prevail. The members should be trained to regular habits. There should be a fixed time for rising, a time for breakfast, and a time for worship, either directly before or directly after the morning meal. How appropriate it is for parents to gather their children about them before the fast is broken, and point them to the heavenly Father, who so liberally gives them the bounties of His providence! How fitting for them to thank Him for His protection during the night, and to ask for His help and grace and the watchcare of His angels during the day! How fitting, also, when evening comes, to gather once more before Him, and praise Him for the mercies and blessings of the day that is past!  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 6]          The father and, in his absence, the mother should conduct the morning and evening worship, selecting a portion of Scripture that is interesting and easily understood. The service should be short. When a long chapter is read and a long prayer offered, the service becomes wearisome, and a sense of relief is felt at its close. God is dishonored when it is made dry and irksome, when it is so tedious, so lacking in interest, that the children dread it.  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 7]          There is no reason why the hour of worship should not be the most interesting and enjoyable hour of the day. Questions may be asked, and a few earnest, timely remarks made. A song of praise may be sung. The prayer offered should be short and pointed. In simple, earnest words let the one who leads in prayer praise God for His goodness and ask Him for help. From time to time let the service be varied. As circumstances permit, let the children unite in reading and in prayer.  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 8]          Fathers and mothers, make the hour of worship intensely interesting. A little thought given to preparation for this hour will enable you to make it both pleasant and profitable. Eternity alone will reveal the good results with which such seasons of worship are fraught.  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 9]          The life of Abraham, the friend of God, was a life of prayer. Wherever he pitched his tent, close beside it was built an altar, upon which was offered the morning and evening sacrifice. When his tent was removed, the altar remained. And the roving Canaanite, as he came to that altar, knew who had been there; and when he had pitched his tent, he repaired the altar, and worshiped the living God.  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 10]          So the homes of Christians should be lights in the world. From them, morning and evening, prayer should ascend to God as sweet incense. And as the morning dew His mercies and blessings will descend upon the suppliants.  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 11]          Fathers and mothers, each morning and evening gather your children round you, and in humble supplication lift your hearts to God for help. Your dear ones are exposed to temptation and trial. Daily annoyances beset the path of young and old. Those who would live patient, loving, cheerful lives must pray. Victory can be gained only by resolute and unwavering purpose, constant watchfulness, and continual help from God.  {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 12]          Parents, each morning consecrate yourselves and your family to God for that day. Make no calculation for months or years; these are not yours. One brief day is given you. As if it were your last on earth, work during its hours for the Master. Lay all your plans before God, to be carried out or given up as His providence shall indicate. Accept His plans instead of your own, even though their acceptance requires the abandonment of cherished projects. Thus the life will be moulded more and more after the divine Example. And "the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus."               Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, May 22, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 1]       June 5, 1902 Words to Christians         "By the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in His sight; for by the law is the knowledge of sin. But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the law and the prophets; even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe; for there is no difference."  {PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 2]         I am pained as I see so little faith among those who claim to be children of God. Nearly all carry a heavy burden of unbelief. This darkens their Christian experience. They do not believe except where they can see. They walk by sight, not by faith. When difficulties arise, they do not go to God, asking Him to strengthen their faith and give them power to overcome. The Lord can do little for them, because of their lack of faith in His power.  {PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 3]          Many make a serious mistake in their religious life by keeping their attention fixed upon their feelings, thus judging of their advancement or decline. Feelings are not a safe guide. We are not to look within for evidence of our acceptance with God. We shall find nothing there but that which will discourage us. Our only hope is in looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith. In Him there is everything to inspire us with hope, with faith, with courage. He is our righteousness, our consolation, our rejoicing.  {PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 4]          Those who look within for comfort will become weary and disappointed. But relying on Christ's merits, we shall find rest and peace and joy. He saves to the uttermost all who come to God by Him.  {PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 5]          We need to trust Jesus daily, hourly. He has promised that as our day is, so shall our strength be. By His grace we may bear all the burdens of the present, and perform its duties. Many are weighed down by the anticipation of future troubles. They are constantly seeking to bring tomorrow's burdens into today. But Jesus promises grace only for today. He bids us not to burden ourselves with the cares and troubles of tomorrow.  {PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 6]         Self-exaltation, as well as unbelief, robs us of many blessings. The Lord would work for us in mighty power if we would humble our hearts before Him, and remain humble when we see of His salvation, giving the glory to Him, not to man. We have deprived ourselves of many blessings by being so ready to exalt self when the Lord has blessed us.  {PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 7]          When we are closely united to Christ, our self-confidence will disappear. Our self-important words will be left unspoken. We shall humble ourselves under the mighty hand of God. We shall pray, we shall believe, we shall be kind and true and tender-hearted, loving one another as Christ has loved us. Unkind criticism will die when we live the truth.  {PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 8]          Christianity means more than making good resolutions, more than having a fitful, spasmodic experience. Our thoughts must be brought into captivity to Christ. There must be a steady, persevering cultivation of Christ-like thoughts. There must be earnest prayer. Weaken the hands of the enemy by wrestling with God in prayer. Pray in the name of Christ for what you need, and then in His strength answer your prayer by bringing your actions into harmony with it. Remember that unless you follow Christ in self-denial, your prayers will not reach the throne of God. Christ points you to the path of self-denial, saying, "If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me." He has made abundant provision for the sufficiency of those who will to do His requirements. As soon as He sees a child of His in contrite, persevering prayer, He comes to him with the words, "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me, and he shall make peace with Me."                                                               Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, June 5, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 1]       June 19, 1902 Neglected Duties         The church is the channel through which the Lord works to save those who are perishing in sin. By the members of the church are to be made known His mercy, goodness, and power. What a wonderful work has been committed to us! All heaven is waiting for human channels through which to communicate the grace of God. But selfishness is hindering us from fulfilling God's purpose for us. Selfishness is hiding the Saviour from His people. Thorough conversion is what the church needs. God calls for men imbued with the love of Christ to do His work. He needs men of sound minds, clear heads, and tender hearts.  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 2]         I am instructed to say: Unless our ministers and the leading men in our institutions believe and practise the Word of God, they will never see the King in His beauty. God's law is His standard of character. And the foundation principles of this law are, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself." Obedience to this law is the condition of gaining salvation. Upon our obedience depends our present and future happiness.  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 3]          Will men and women claim to be Christians, and yet lose out of their lives the tenderness and love of Christ? Shall those who have a knowledge of the truth for this time allow themselves to speak and act harshly? Will they treat those connected with them in labor as if they were unworthy of notice?  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 4]          When you see a fellow-being striving to climb the hill, will you, standing securely at the top, reproach him because he is not there also? Or will you descend the hill, and, linking his arm in yours, guide his trembling feet in the upward path, soothing and encouraging him, till he stands at the summit, filled with hope and courage?  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 5]          Have you not seen a fellow-worker, pale and worn, bearing on his face the premonitions of death? How did you treat him? Was your heart touched, your sympathy aroused? Did you reach out to him the hand of fellowship? Did you do all in your power to help him? Or did you selfishly seek gain for yourself at his expense,--you on vantage ground, he in sickness, sorrow, and want? Did you think it would please God for you to destroy your fellow-worker's faith, his hope, his confidence in human brotherhood? And after you had acted thus, did you congratulate yourself on your financial gain?  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 6]          How did the pitying Redeemer look upon such a course? Think you that He placed on it the seal of His approval?  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 7]          Our work is to restore, not to destroy; to lift up, not to cast down; "to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised." We are commanded to remember them that are bound as bound with them. God asks, "Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?"  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 8]          Study your Bibles, my brethren. In the name of Christ I call upon you to work the works of Christ. Godliness is profitable for all things. It is the fruit of a repentance that needs not to be repented of. The evidence of its worth is in itself, and is revealed by good works. True reform bears the fruit of the Spirit. He who loves God is a friend of those for whom the Son of God died.  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 9]          "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. . . . Put off all these: anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out of your mouth. Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds; and have put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him that created him; where there is neither Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision, Barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free; but Christ is all, and in all. Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering; forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any; even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness."  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 10]         Neglected duties confront us. Too often, instead of doing the work the Lord has given us, we have watched for defects in those whom we ought to have helped instead of criticising. We have not worked faithfully. There are in our institutions untrained men and women. Jesus needs their service. With yearning tenderness He is inviting them to come to Him, that He may use them as channels for the communication of His grace. But those whom He has appointed to cooperate with Him in fitting these souls for service, have failed to manifest that loving tenderness which as Christians they should manifest for the young and inexperienced. Not only do they themselves fail of following Jesus; they keep others from His side. How can the Lord bless them? Let us break the crust of selfishness that surround us. Let us not descend to bickering and strife, criticising and condemning one another. Christ is ashamed to call those who do this His brethren.  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 11]          A great work is to be done, and in doing this work, we are to labor on a much higher plane than that on which we have labored in the past. Brethren, this matter has been so forcibly presented to me that I can not hold my peace. Into the church there has come a hard-hearted spirit, and with it principles of selfishness, which have excluded the love of Christ from our hearts. These principles have been followed in our conferences and institutions. But selfishness does not become a grace, an agreeable, fragrant element, by being woven into a sacred work.  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 12]          "God so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." At an immense cost a probation has been granted to human beings. At the day of judgment there will come to the lost a full realization of the meaning of the sacrifice made on Calvary. They will see what they have lost by refusing to be loyal to God. They will think of the high, pure association it was their privilege to gain. But it is too late. The last call has been made. The wail is heard, "The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved."  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 13]          The world is to see God in His followers. Life and immortality are brought to light through those who are one with God. It is our privilege to have the spirit of light and knowledge that is the wisdom of heaven. Those who have this spirit, in whatever position they may be, the highest or the lowest place of service, will reveal in their work the power of this light and knowledge. Then our business matters will be conducted with that higher wisdom which the world calls foolishness.  {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 13}
[PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 14]          We have only a little longer time in which to prepare for eternity. May the Lord open the closed eyes of His people and quicken their dulled senses, that they may comprehend the great truths of the gospel,--the power of God unto salvation to them that believe. I desire, if possible, to impress the minds of our people with the importance of giving so pure and righteous a representation of God that the world will see Him in His beauty. I desire them to be so filled with the Spirit that dwells in Him that worldly policy will have no power to divert them from the work of presenting to men the wonderful possibilities before every soul who receives and believes Christ. My heart is so full of this matter that sleep departs from my eyes and slumber from my eyelids. Truth alone is to be our watchword. Self is to be hidden. Christ alone is to appear, full of grace and truth.                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, June 19, 1902 par. 14}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 1]       July 3, 1902 I Am Glorified in Them         Christ said to His disciples: "If I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send Him unto you." "He shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you. Peace I leave with you, My peace I give unto you; not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid."  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 2]         After Christ's ascension the disciples were joyful, not because He had left them, but because He had ascended to stand in the presence of His Father, that He might secure for His waiting, watching, praying church on earth the gift of the Holy Spirit. And while the disciples were praying, the Saviour's promise was verified. The Comforter came to the bereaved church, and as the Holy Spirit rested on the apostles, they became mighty in power. God's chosen messengers "out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens."  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 3]          In His last intercessory prayer Christ pleaded, "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word." These words include all who have believed on Christ and all who believe on Him at the present time. "That they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us; that the world may believe that Thou hast sent Me." Oneness, harmony, unity of spirit with the Saviour,--these are the signs by which Christians may be distinguished. Thus they show to the world that Christ is the Son of the living God, and that He is able to give salvation, even eternal life, to all who believe on Him.  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 4]          "And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as We are one; I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou has sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me." When shall we take hold of God's work in earnest? We all need a deeper, broader experience. When we are one with Christ, we shall be united with one another, and shall manifest steadfast loyalty to God, to His Word, and to our brethren. The true believer will have confidence in his brethren and sisters. He will be conscientious in every transaction, because his lips have been touched and cleansed by the live coal from the altar.  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 5]          "And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent." We must set ourselves to the task of laying hold of eternal realities. We must link up with Christ, that we may be hid with Him in God. When we understand this union, we shall not depend on human beings for strength. God will be to us all and in all. In Him will be our confidence, our trust.  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 6]          Christ made His soul an offering for sin. Thus He made it possible for man to hate sin--that which requires such an offering, such a sacrifice, to rescue the sinner from its terrible influence.  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 7]          The Saviour claims much in His prayer. To His Father He declared: "I have glorified Thee on the earth; I have finished the work which Thou gavest Me to do. And now, O Father, glorify Thou Me with Thine own self with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was." In representing to the world His Father's attributes, He cast over God's character no shadow to dim its glory. He revealed to the world His Father's likeness. Neither in word nor in spirit did He perpetuate sin.  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 8]          In this prayer Christ said, "I have manifested Thy name unto the men which Thou gavest Me out of the world; Thine they were, and Thou gavest them Me; and they have kept Thy Word." Christ expects much from us. Concerning His faithful followers He will declare to His Father, "They have kept Thy Word."  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 9]          Continuing His prayer, Christ pleaded: "I pray for them; I pray not for the world, but for them which Thou hast given Me; for they are Thine. And all Mine are Thine, and Thine are Mine; and I am glorified in them." Oh, what a lesson Christ's prayer should teach every one who bears any responsibility in God's service! Can Christ say concerning us, "I am glorified in them"? Should not a thorough transformation take place in the hearts of even the men who have long known the truth, but who have not earnestly endeavored to glorify Christ? Let every worker carefully search his heart to detect the motives prompting wrong words and actions. Have men become so blinded that they can not distinguish between sin and righteousness?  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 10]          It is time for a spiritual awakening to take place in every sanitarium, every publishing house, every divinely-established institution. Let the workers connected with our institutions awake to a realization of the sacredness of their trust, so that Christ may not be compelled to say: "Take these hence." "It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer; but ye have made it a den of thieves." Unfaithful stewardship must be met and accounted for. There is now need of a most thorough self-examination. Shall unholy works testify against us as a people?  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 11]          Christ continued: "Sanctify them through Thy truth; Thy Word is truth. As Thou has sent Me into the world, even so have I also sent them into the world. And for their sakes I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth." Are there not those connected with God's work who have not been sanctified through the truth? Have not many in positions of responsibility thought that position glorifies man? Have not many lost their spirit of obedience to God's Word? They continue to do those things that are sinful in God's sight. Is it not time for such ones to begin to search the heart, that they may discern what spirit they are of? Is it not time for them to cease to corrupt their ways before God? Let every man, whatever his position, realize that true greatness is attained only by appropriating truth, to the sanctification of body, soul, and spirit. Only thus is it possible to be a partaker of the divine nature, having overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust.  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 12]          "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word; that they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us; that the world may believe that Thou has sent Me. And the glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one, even as We are one; I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou has loved Me."  {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 13]          Study this prayer carefully. Study every word, lest you fail of receiving the impression that God desires to make on your heart, an impression that is of the greatest importance to you. This prayer holds out before us our possibilities, showing that it is possible for us to live in close communion with God. Every one may understand these wonderful, far-reaching expressions, and appropriate to himself the great promises they contain. Those who do not avail themselves of the blessings so graciously offered them will be called upon in the day of final accounts to answer for their refusal to accept the great gift placed within their reach.                                                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, July 3, 1902 par. 13}
[PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 1]       July 17, 1902 Christ the Efficiency of Every Worker         The Lord calls for faithful stewards,--stewards who realize that God expects them to preserve their individuality. All who are connected with our conferences and institutions should now take up their work manfully. They are not to be dependent on men, or to submerge their identity in any organization or institution. For the strength he receives, the human agent is wholly dependent on God. How foolish it is for human agents to reach out for and depend on human power! Unless that which is imparted by man comes from the Source of all strength, it is of no value. The word of the Lord to every man is, "Let him take hold of My strength, that he may make peace with Me; and he shall make peace with Me."  {PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 2]         Shall we not feel the weight of our personal responsibility, and maintain our individuality? While we should respect and love one another, we are to remember that no one can fight our battles for us. Every one has his appointed work, and upon the accomplishment of this work depends his salvation.  {PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 3]          When the apostles stood in their appointed places, doing the work entrusted to them, they became mighty in word and deed. God inspired them to write the gospels. With accuracy they traced an account of the incidents to which they had been eyewitnesses, giving us a record of the truths uttered by our Saviour, and showing us things to come.  {PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 4]          And to us the Lord will manifest Himself as one who can save to the uttermost. My brethren, while God has entrusted us with talents for which we are responsible to Him alone,--while He requires us to preserve our individuality,--yet He desires every one of us to be so closely united with Christ that our personal identity will be hid with Him in God. Because human agents have not realized that Christ alone is their efficiency, great spiritual weakness has resulted. If we yield our individuality to other men, allowing them to think and to act for us, we become weaklings; for we obtain no experience of our own. Let every one trust in Jesus as his sufficiency. He is our only sure covert and dependence.  {PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 5]          It is high time for us to realize the responsibility resting upon us. We may learn many lessons from the sixth chapter of Isaiah. The prophet declares: "In the year that King Uzziah died I saw also the Lord sitting upon a throne, high and lifted up, and His train filled the temple. Above it stood the seraphims; each one had six wings; with twain he covered his face, and with twain he covered his feet, and with twain he did fly. And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts; the whole earth is full of His glory. And the posts of the door moved at the voice of him that cried, and the house was filled with smoke."  {PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 6]          As never before, we are in need of spiritual discernment. Our eyes should be turned from visible to invisible things. Continuing, the prophet says, "Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips,"--a people who do not practice what they say,--"for mine eyes have seen the King, the Lord of hosts." Why did Isaiah come to this conclusion?--He was given a vision of the Lord's glory, and this made him sensible of the great contrast between the purity and holiness of God and the impurity and sinfulness of the professed people of God,--a people who had neglected to practice the principles of strict integrity, equity, and justice. Because men had not walked in the great light with which they were blessed, blindness and hardness of heart came upon them. The value of the many words spoken by them was measured by the degree of fidelity with which they obeyed heaven-sent counsels.  {PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 7]          "Then flew one of the seraphims unto me, having a live coal in his hand, which he had taken with the tongs from off the altar; and he laid it upon my mouth, and said, Lo, this hath touched thy lips; and thine iniquity is taken away, and thy sin purged. Also I heard the voice of the Lord, saying, Whom shall I send, and who will go for us? Then said I, Here am I; send me." This is the position in which God's servants should stand at the present time. "And He said, Go, and tell this people, Hear ye indeed, but understand not; and see ye indeed, but perceive not."  {PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 8]          With attentive ears and perceptive minds some will receive the message. The Holy Spirit will work with power through all who realize that a deep and thorough transformation must take place in the heart,--a transformation represented by the touching of the lips of God's servant with a live coal.  {PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 9]          In this vision, Isaiah saw the Lord seated on a throne in the most holy place, above the ark containing His commandments, and surrounded by the cherubim and His appointed attendants--His ministers. From this holy place the glory shone forth. Those who are now engaged in carrying forward the Lord's work in the earth, should keep their eyes fixed on the place where the Lord God of heaven is enthroned. From Him they should obtain their orders.  {PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 10]          We have a risen, ascended Saviour. Through the uplifted gates He entered heaven as our representative, the representative of all His people. We have an Advocate with the Father, even Jesus Christ the righteous. Today He is pleading in our behalf. With His own blood He has redeemed us. He has given the assurance that as He was raised from the dead, even so shall all His followers be raised from their graves. And He will lift up His people to sit together with Him in heavenly places. He has promised that those who believe on Him shall be justified; and those whom He justifies, He will also glorify. He is our Head, our Hope, our Rejoicing. Have we not every reason to rejoice, and to sing praises to our Redeemer?                                                               Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, July 17, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 1]      July 31, 1902 Ministerial Work         In all lines of ministerial work there is need of greater earnestness. Time is passing, and work that should be far advanced is almost at a standstill. Ministers are not to spend their time hovering over churches, laboring for those who have already accepted the truth. They are to go forth to proclaim the message to those who have not heard it. They must sow the seeds of truth in fields that have not yet been sown. Work is to be done in various ways. Humble men, willing to make sacrifices, to work as Christ worked, are needed. And church members are to be taught to work in the Lord's home vineyard.  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 2]         It is not enough to live merely a quiet, prayerful life. Meditation alone will not answer the need of the world. We are not to be mere subjectives of religion. Vigilant waiting and vigilant working are, to be combined. We are to be living, wide-awake, energetic, fervent Christians, filled with zeal to give to others the blessings of the truth. We are to receive and impart light to those perishing in darkness.  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 3]          God's servants are to be "not slothful in business; fervent in spirit, serving the Lord." The lamps of the soul are to be kept trimmed and burning. People need the truth, and by earnest, faithful effort it is to be communicated to them. Everything that can be done to save sinners should be done without delay. Souls are to be sought for, prayed for, labored for. Earnest appeals are to be made. Fervent prayers are to be offered. Our tame, spiritless prayers need to be changed to petitions of intense earnestness. God's Word declares, "The effectual, fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much."  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 4]          Wake up, my brethren, into spiritual activity. Daily reveal a determined purpose to be good and to do good.  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 5]          Young ministers should not be encouraged to preach to the churches. This is not their work. They are to go forth without the camp, taking up the work in places where the truth has not yet been proclaimed. Let them go in the humility and meekness of Christ, obtaining strength from the Source of all strength.  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 6]          To every young man who desires to enter the ministry, Paul's words to Timothy are spoken: "Take heed to thyself and to the doctrine." Thyself needs the first attention. First give yourself to the Lord for purification and sanctification to His service. A godly example will tell more for the truth than the greatest eloquence unaccompanied by a well-ordered life. Trim the lamp of the soul, and replenish it with the oil of the Spirit. Seek from Christ that grace, that clearness of comprehension, which will enable you to do successful work. Learn from Him what it means ［to labor］ for those for whom He gave His life. The most talented worker can do little unless Christ is formed within, the hope and strength of the life. In order for the life to produce good fruit, the root must be holy.  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 7]          Let the young men and young women who are preparing for God's service read and study the third chapter of Colossians and the first chapter of 2 Peter, and also the following scriptures:--  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 8]          "For the Word of God is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in His sight; but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do. Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. For we have not an high priest which can not be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need." "In all things it behooved Him to be made like unto His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that He Himself hath suffered being tempted, He is able to succor them that are tempted."  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 9]          Young men, deal faithfully with your own souls. Seek the Lord most earnestly for grace and strength. Study the words of the Saviour: "I have given them Thy Word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world." Worldly ambition, worldly plans, worldly principles, are not to be brought into the life of the Christian.  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 10]          Christ said: "For their sakes I sanctify Myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth." "I pray not that Thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that Thou shouldest keep them from the evil." "Sanctify them through Thy truth; Thy Word is truth." "Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me through their word."  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 11]          Will you not remember that this prayer includes you? Will you not strive to answer it? Will you not give yourself to the Lord? Willingness of heart and earnestness of purpose to carry out the principles of true holiness will place you in such a relation to God that you will give full proof of your ministry. You will see the fruit of your labor.  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 12]          The heart must be brought into conformity to the will of God. As is the health of the heart, so is the religious experience and the fruit seen in the life. Few realize the guile that lurks in the natural heart. Unless the heart is cleansed from all defilement, evil will appear in the life. No one can in truth fulfil the requirements of God's law unless this law is written on his heart. He only who makes righteousness a part of his life is prepared rightly to estimate the truth. The truth is no truth to the one who merely makes a profession, who is not sanctified by its power, upon whose heart its image is not stamped. Such an one keeps the truth in the outer court. His love for Christ is superficial, exercising little controlling power over his reason.  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 13]          When young and old give careful, prayerful thought to the preparation required in order to do true service for God, a decided reformation will be seen. In the place of drinking in iniquity, the heart will be filled to overflowing with the love of Christ. The whole being will be enlisted in God's service. The affections will be set on things above. We shall respond heartily to the words of life, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself."                          Ellen G. White.  {PUR, July 31, 1902 par. 13}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 1]       August 14, 1902 A Warning Against Selfishness         "Not every one that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of My Father which is in heaven. Many will say to Me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name? and in Thy name have cast out devils? and in Thy name done many wonderful works? and then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart from Me, ye that work iniquity."  {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 2]         These words portray the sad ending of the self-deceived. They see the good that they might have done in this life, and they plead that they have performed some good actions. But their good was so alloyed with selfishness and greed that they turned souls from God, causing them to lose faith in all professing Christians. In the minds of those with whom they were connected, they created a sense of suspicion, distrust, and injustice, which strengthened the spirit of criticism. Though claiming to be in the service of God, they educated themselves in dishonesty. Their sense of justice became confused. Their hearts were hardened, and they left undone many things that would have glorified God. Self-complacency filled their hearts, leading them to say, "I have done this and that good work." But the Lord did not accept their work, for it was defiled with selfishness.  {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 3]          Their wrong course began with the cherishing of wrong principles. The spirit of cupidity, not at first apparent to themselves, grew until it led to actions that meant robbery. Their unfaithfulness, commended by the world, was cherished for a lifetime under the decent garb of frugality and honest industry. Constantly it was working the destruction of themselves and others. Parsimoniousness is covetousness; it is the frugality of selfishness.  {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 4]          Selfishness is as contagious as the leprosy. Selfishness in dealing with the Lord's goods ought to be seen as it is; for it is the greatest curse that can come into any man's life. It is hard to reconcile the selfishness shown by many church-members with their claim to be the Lord's helping hand. The half-hearted Christians who are working in the Lord's vineyard are the cause of the great dearth of means in the treasury. Will those to whom this is well known continue to reveal a hardheartedness that is lessening the revenue which is to support the Lord's work in the world?  {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 5]          Godliness is becoming more and more rare. Unless the divine leaven of renovation works in the church, little will be done to convert souls who will be not only consumers, but producers. The church is now as a vast hospital, filled with the spiritually sick. The future of the church depends on the efforts made by the members to understand the sinfulness of selfishness, and their willingness to take the remedy that will cure the disease. Let a reformation take place, that those who accept the truth in the future may not be contaminated by the corrupting influence of selfishness.  {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 6]          As Seventh-day Adventists we must reach a higher standard. God brings against His professing people a terrible charge:--  {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 7]          "These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true Witness, the beginning of the creation of God: I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot; I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of My mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked; I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten; be zealous therefore, and repent."  {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 8]          Many who are condemned by men are vindicated by God; many who are exalted by human judgment are by God pronounced wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked. Human judgment often errs. Often, because of defective judgment, man condemns his brother. God looks at the heart. He reads the motives that prompt to action.  {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 9]          There is a work to be done among the churches of Seventh-day Adventists that has not yet been done. Ministering angels are waiting to see who will take up this work in the right spirit. You may ask, "Where must we change? What have we done?" It is not my work to enter into details. Let all humble themselves before God, asking for grace and wisdom, that they may see wherein they have violated His holy law. Unless His Spirit enlightens them, they will never know, even though it is set before them by their brethren. Those who refuse to come into right relation with God, who will not obey the rules of His government, can not bear His sign.  {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 10]          No one need walk in darkness. No one need say, "Specify to me the precise wrongs of which I am guilty," To all who say this I give the word of the Lord, "Search prayerfully, and you will know."  {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 11]          Let all who claim to be reformers be such in the fullest sense of the word. The Lord is merciful. He does not chastise His people because He hates them, but because He hates the sins that they are committing. If they will turn from their wrong ways, and seek counsel from Him, He will be spared a repetition of their chastisement. He waits long for His erring people to repent, that He may remove the rod from them, and grant them His forgiveness and love, filling their hearts with His peace and joy. But those who in self-complacency strengthen themselves in their own way must be left to suffer the consequence of their wrong course. Cause will be followed by the sure result.                                                          Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, August 14, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 1]       August 28, 1902 A Call to Service         The fields are ripe, ready for the harvest. "Behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest." This is indeed true. "And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal; that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together."  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 2]         As a people we have had great light. Oh, that we were awake to the purposes of God and to our individual responsibility! Then would we use every gift, every talent, in the work of giving to the world the truth for this time. The number of laborers would greatly increase, and the work would grow in influence and extent.  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 3]          What shall we say, what can we say, to arouse those who know the truth, both ministers and lay members, to a sense of their responsibility? How can they be led to feel the burden of imparting to others the truth God has entrusted to them? Darkness has covered the world, and gross darkness the people. Men and women are in need of the light of heaven. God's people are to be lightbearers, shining amid the darkness of this degenerate age.  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 4]          All who know the truth should be impressed with the importance of giving this knowledge to others. We need now to train men, and set them to work, giving them every facility for the impartation of the truth. There is at this time a great dearth of laborers. Scores of men and women might be set at work. This need should have been foreseen. We must learn to provide for emergencies.  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 5]          Do we realize how large a number in the world are watching our movements. From quarters where we least expect, will come voices, urging us forward in the work of giving to the world the last message of mercy. Ministers and people, wake up! Be quick to recognize and seize every advantage offered in the turning wheel of providence. God and Christ and the heavenly angels are working with intense activity to hold in check the fierceness of Satan's wrath, that God's plans may not be thwarted. God lives and reigns. He is conducting the affairs of the universe. Let every soul who knows the way of salvation move forward to victory. Let there be perfect unity throughout the ranks of God's servants. Let them press the battle to the gates. As a mighty conqueror the Lord will work for them.  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 6]          Our faith is not proportionate to the light God has given us. The reason for this is that the carnal mind, which is at enmity with God, has not been cleansed. When our hearts are emptied of all selfishness, and cleansed by the Spirit of Christ, we shall be vessels meet for the Master's use.  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 7]          God is waiting for men and women to awaken to a sense of their responsibilities. He is waiting for them to link themselves with Him. Let them mark the signals for advance, and no longer be laggards in working out the will of the Lord.  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 8]          God has given us all something to do. Those who are willing to work in self-denial and self-sacrifice will find their place. Let them press forward in harmonious action, on a plane that marks the work as elevating and ennobling.  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 9]          Those who are successful in working for God must obtain wisdom from on high. Of himself man can do nothing aright. And when success crowns the efforts of a worker, he is in no case to glorify himself. Those who work for God must hide self in Christ.  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 10]          "Learn of Me," said the great Teacher, "for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls," Even in the busiest activities of life we are to hold quiet communion with Jesus; only thus can we gain the clear discernment that enables us to seize every advantage that God presents for the blessing of the world.  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 11]          God has no use for those who seek a safe and easy place. By an unreserved consecration we are to prepare ourselves for God's service. Our ministers are not to hover over the churches, regarding the churches in some particular territory as their special care. Believers are to have root in themselves, striking firm root in Christ, that they may bear fruit to His glory. As one man, they are to strive to attain one object,--the saving of souls.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.  {PUR, August 28, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 1]       September 11, 1902 The Reward of Earnest Endeavor         Each worker, while preserving his individuality, is to labor in  harmony with every other worker. Each is to be united to his fellow-workers in bonds of Christian fellowship, and all are to be united with the Lord. The aim of every one is to be the advancement of the cause of the truth. Each is to seek earnestly for the impartation of the Holy Spirit. Each is to look to Jesus, believing that he will receive the blessings he needs in order to be a help and strength to the whole work. Each may receive light from the Source of light. "Wait on the Lord; be of good courage, and He shall strengthen thine heart; wait, I say, on the Lord."  {PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 2]         All are to do their best, according to their several ability. All are to keep looking to their Leader, studying the lessons He has given in His guidance of His people from the beginning. The experience of Abraham, of Moses, of Daniel, contains lessons of great value to us at this time.  {PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 3]          Those whom God chooses as His workers are not always talented in the estimation of the world. Sometimes He selects unlearned men. These have a special work. They reach a class to which no one else could obtain access. Opening the heart to receive the truth, they are made wise in and through Christ. Their lives inhale and exhale the fragrance of godliness. Their words are thoughtfully considered before they are spoken. In every act they follow the example of their Leader. They strive to promote the well-being of their fellow-men. They take relief and happiness to the needy and distressed. They realize the necessity of ever remaining under Christ's training, that they may work in harmony with God's will. They study how they can best follow the Saviour's example of cross bearing and self-denial. They are God's witnesses, revealing His compassion and love, and ascribing all the glory to Him whom they love and serve.  {PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 4]          Constantly they are learning of the Great Teacher, and constantly they reach higher degrees of perfection, yet all the time feeling a sense of their weakness and inferiority. They are drawn upward by the strong, loving admiration they have for Christ. They practise his virtues; for their life is assimilated to His. Ever they move onward and upward, a blessing to the world and an honor to their Redeemer. Christ says of them, "Blessed are the meek; for they shall inherit the earth."  {PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 5]          Such workers are to be encouraged. Their work is done, not to be seen of men, but to glorify God. And it will bear His inspection. The Lord brings these workers into connection with those of more marked ability to fill up the gaps they leave. He is well pleased when they are appreciated; for they are links in His chain of service. And it is God's desire that every human instrumentality who works for Him shall be recognized, however small may appear to be the work he does.  {PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 6]          Men who are self-important, who are filled with the thought of their own superior abilities, overlook these humble, contrite workers; but not for one moment does God lose sight of them. He marks all that they do to help those in need of help. In heavenly courts, when the redeemed are gathered home, they will stand nearest the Son of God. They will shine brightly in the courts of the Lord, honored by Him because they have felt it an honor to minister to those for whom Christ gave His life. They will be rewarded with the same commendation as those who, from outward appearances, exerted a wider influence. The reward given to a worker is determined by the spirit that prompted him to action.  {PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 7]          "We are laborers together with God." Lay hold of His work with clean hands, a pure heart, and holy, consecrated endeavor. Press forward to gain the triumphs of the cross. Are you not striving for a crown of immortality, for a life that measures with the life of God? Oh, put your whole heart into the work! Let nothing cause your zeal to flag.  {PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 8]          Let us press forward unitedly to the help of the Lord, all of one heart and of one mind. Let us not depend on human wisdom. Let us not lean on man. Look beyond human beings to the One appointed by God to bear our griefs and carry our sorrows and supply our necessities. Taking God at His word, move forward with steadfast, persevering faith. Christ's presence and His word, "Lo, I am with you alway,"--this is our wisdom and righteousness. It is the living presence that makes the living Word. The kingdom comes to us, not in word only, but in power. It is unwavering faith in Christ's presence that gives power.                                               Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, September 11, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 1]      September 25, 1902 The Work of Soul-Saving. No. I         If any work is more precious than another, it is the work of soul-saving. The same intensity of desire for the salvation of souls that marked the life of the Saviour, marks the life of His true follower. He has no desire to live for self. He delights to consecrate all he has and is to the Master's service. He is filled with an inexpressible desire to win souls to Christ. Those who have nothing of this desire might better begin to feel concerned for their own soul's salvation. Let them wrestle with God in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth for the spirit of labor.  {PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 2]         To secure your present and future good, Christ gave Himself as a sacrifice. Will you draw back from making a covenant with God by sacrifice? Christ died on the cross to save the world from perishing in sin. He asks your cooperation in His work of soul-saving. You are to be His helping hand, to do in this world the work that needs to be done, to place the truth before as many as possible. "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's."  {PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 3]          Refuse to admit the worldly interests that strive for supremacy in your life. Regard yourself as pledged to Christ's service for time and for eternity. Enter into no business that will make you indifferent to His claims. Say to those who seek to draw you from His work: "I am not my own; Jesus has bought me. I belong to Him. Every particle of my influence is to be used to magnify the principles of His law. God is mine, and I am His, united to Him by a perpetual covenant of service. I must devote myself wholly to the service of the Lord God of hosts. He has put it out of my power to give Him anything that is not already His. Every part of my being, every talent, every faculty, belongs to Him. If I had more than one life, I would give it to Him; for it would be His. My children belong to God. From their birth I must do all in my power to train them for Him, that in their lives He may be glorified."  {PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 4]          I have a message for all our people. They must awaken, spread their tents, and enlarge their borders. Men and women must act an earnest part in saving souls. The present state of things must be changed. Our church-members must awake to the situation, and begin work where they are. Everywhere are persons who know not the truth.  {PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 5]          We are living in solemn times. The world is to be warned. Workers are needed. The money God has entrusted to men of the world, is needed. The truth is to be taken to these men, that they may see the duty the Lord has placed on them. Those belonging to the class called moneyed men have been neglected. God says, "Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that My house may be filled."  {PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 6]          Christ said to Nicodemus: "Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth; so is every one that is born of the Spirit." "God so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Well may the apostle say, "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price."  {PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 7]          Do those who present the truth to the people fasten the faith of their hearers to Christ? Do they make the Saviour the most prominent figure? He whose faith is not firmly fastened to Christ is far from being what God desires him to be. He whose faith centers in any human being is converted to a man, not to Christ. He needs a reconversion.  {PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 8]          The Lord calls for self-sacrificing workers, who will labor quietly and unobtrusively, living so close to the Lord that they continually receive grace to impart.  {PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 9]          Let not church-members wait for a verbal command to enter God's service. They know their duty. Let them do it in humility and quietness. There are hundreds who should be at work, who need to be encouraged to make a beginning.  {PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 10]          Every new-found power is to be held as a precious trust, for use in God's service. Remember that it was your sins that made the cross necessary. When you accepted Christ as your personal Saviour, you pledged yourself to unite with Him in bearing the cross. You are to unite with Him in carrying out the great plan of redemption. For life and for death you are bound up with the Saviour. You are a part of His great scheme of mercy and love. Your knowledge and wisdom will increase as you seek to grasp the great science of salvation. Before the inhabitants of the unfallen worlds and before fallen human beings you are to live the life of Christ, that unbelievers may be constrained to acknowledge, "He has been with Christ, and has learned of Him." The purity of your language and the unselfishness of your actions are to bear witness to the power of Christ's grace.                                                            Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, September 25, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 1]       October 9, 1902 The Work of Soul-Saving. No. II         Those who receive the truth must be taught to communicate it to others. As they take up this work in earnestness and sincerity, asking the Lord to give them tact and skill, they will reach hearts. The transforming power of Christ's grace moulds the one who yields himself to the Saviour. Imbued with the Spirit of the Redeemer, he is ready to deny self, ready to take up the cross, ready to make any sacrifice in the service of the Master. No longer can he be indifferent to the souls perishing around him. He is lifted above self-serving. He has been created anew in Christ Jesus, and self-serving has no part in his life. His eye is single to the glory of God. The truly converted soul realizes that every part of his being belongs to Christ, who has redeemed him from the slavery of sin, that every moment of his future has been bought with the precious life blood of God's only-begotten Son.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 2]         God opens ways whereby such ones can work for Him. Let them look ever to Him, that they may know what He wants them to do. Let them do what they can; even though it be little, it may result in great good.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 3]          How many have a sufficient understanding of the plan of redemption to appreciate the value of human beings? How many have so deep an appreciation of the sacrifice made on Calvary that they are willing to make every other interest subordinate to the work of saving souls? Why is it that blood-bought souls have not a deeper sense of their obligation to serve Him to whom they belong?  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 4]          Our question is to be, How can I best glorify Him whose I am by creation and redemption? With anxious solicitude the truly converted soul seeks to rescue those who are still in Satan's power. The one aim and object of his life is the saving of souls. He refuses to do anything that would hinder him in this work. If he has children, he realizes that his work must begin in his own family. The souls of his children are exceedingly precious to Him. Remembering that they are the younger members of the Lord's family, he strives with all his power to place them where they will stand on the Lord's side. He has pledged himself to serve, honor, and obey Christ, and he puts forth patient, untiring efforts so to train his children that they will never be hostile to the Saviour.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 5]          God has placed on fathers and mothers the responsibility of saving their children from the power of the enemy. This is their work,--a work that they should on no account neglect. Those who have a living connection with Christ will labor for their children. They will not rest until they see them safely in the fold. They will make this the burden of their life.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 6]          Parents, why do you neglect the work waiting for you in the little church in your own family? The home is your first field of missionary effort. The most important work you can do is to place your children on the Lord's side. When they err, deal with them tenderly, but always decidedly. Take them with you into the work of opposing the evil by which Satan seeks to destroy the souls and bodies of human beings. As you take them with you into the service of the Lord, what a victory you gain! Share with them the secret of the cross, the secret that to you means sanctification, redemption, and eternal victory.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 7]          If the families around you are opposed to the truth, strive to lead them to yield to the claims of Christ. Work patiently, wisely, considerately, winning your way by the tender ministry of love. Thus the walls of prejudice will be broken down. Present the truth in such a way that it will be seen in all its beauty, exerting an influence that can not be resisted.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 8]          If this work were faithfully done, if fathers and mothers worked for the members of their own families and then for those around them, uplifting Christ by a godly life, thousands of souls would be saved. When God's people are truly converted, when they realize the obligations resting on them to labor for those within their reach, when they leave no means untried to rescue sinners from the power of the enemy, the reproach will be removed from our churches.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 9]          The Lord has presented before me the work that must be done in our cities. The believers in these cities can work for God in the neighborhood around their homes. They are to work quietly and in humility, carrying with them wherever they go the atmosphere of heaven. If they keep self out of sight, pointing always to Christ, the power of their influence will be felt on the side of truth.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 10]          As the human agent gives himself unreservedly to the work of the Lord, he gains an experience that enables him to work more successfully for his Master. The influence that drew him to Christ helps him to draw others to Christ. He may never have laid upon him the work of a public speaker, but he is none the less a minister for God, and his work testifies that he is born of God.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 11]          Why do not believers feel a deeper, more earnest concern for those who are out of Christ? Why do not two or three meet together and plead with God for the salvation of some special one and then still another? In our churches let companies be formed for service. There are to be no idlers in the Lord's vineyard. Let different ones combine to be fishers of men. Let them seek to gather precious souls from the corruption of the world into the saving purity of Christ's love.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 12]         The formation of small companies as a basis of Christian effort is a plan that has been presented before me by One who can not err. If there are a large number in the church, let the members be formed into small companies, to work not only for the church-members, but for unbelievers. If in one place there are only two or three who know the truth, let them form themselves into a band of workers. Let them keep their bond of union unbroken, pressing together in love and unity, encouraging one another to advance, each gaining encouragement and strength from the assistance of the other. Let them exercise Christ's forbearance and patience, speaking no hasty words, but using their talent of speech to build up one another in the most holy faith. Let them labor in Christlike love for those outside of the fold, forgetting self in the endeavor to help others. As they work and pray in Christ's name, their numbers will increase; for the Saviour declares: "I say unto you, That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of My Father which is in heaven."  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 13]          Let us never forget that we are not our own, that we have been bought with a price. Our powers are to be regarded a sacred trusts, to be used to the glory of God and the good of our fellow-men. We are a part of the cross of Christ. With earnest, unwearying fidelity we are to seek to save the lost sheep of the house of Israel. The Lord has put it out of our power to give Him anything that does not already belong to Him. He gave His life for us. We are His, bought with an infinite price. His sacrifice on Calvary has made it possible for us to live a new, transformed life. For life and for death we are bound up with His mercy and His love. We are included in His great plan for the saving of the lost. We are to be laborers together with Him, drawing others within the circle of His love.                         Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 13}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 1]       October 9, 1902 "These Things Ought Not So to be"         Before our brethren come together in council or board meetings, each one should present himself before God, carefully searching the heart and critically examining the motives. Pray that the Lord may reveal self to you, so that you may not unwisely criticize or condemn propositions.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 2]         At bountiful tables men often eat much more than can be easily digested. The overburdened stomach can not do its work properly. The result is a disagreeable feeling of dulness in the brain. The mind does not act quickly. And when several kinds of food are eaten at the same meal, indigestion is often the result. Some foods do not agree with other foods. A disturbance is created by improper combinations of food, fermentation sets in, the blood is contaminated, and the brain is confused.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 3]          The habit of overeating, or of eating too many kinds of food at one meal, is frequently the cause of dyspepsia. Serious injury is done to the delicate digestive organs. In vain the stomach protests and appeals to the brain to reason from cause to effect. The excessive amount of food eaten, or the improper combination, does its injurious work. In vain do disagreeable premonitions give warning. Suffering is the consequence. Disease takes the place of health.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 4]          Some may ask, What has this to do with board meetings?--Very much. The effects of wrong eating are brought into council and board meetings. The brain is affected by the condition of the stomach. A disordered stomach is productive of a disordered, uncertain state of mind. A diseased stomach produces a diseased condition of the brain, and often makes a man obstinate in maintaining erroneous opinions. The supposed wisdom of such a man is foolishness with God.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 5]          I present this state of affairs as the cause of the situation in many councils and board meetings, where questions demanding careful study are given but little consideration, and decisions of the greatest importance are hurriedly made. Often when there should have been unanimity of sentiment in the affirmative, decided negatives have entirely changed the atmosphere pervading a meeting. These results have been presented to me again and again.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 6]          I present these matters now, because I am instructed to say to my brethren in the gospel ministry: By intemperance in eating you disqualify yourselves for seeing clearly the difference between the sacred and common fire. And by this intemperance you also reveal your disregard for all the warnings that the Lord has given you. His word to you is: "Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of His servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon His God. Behold, all ye that kindle a fire, that compass yourselves about with sparks; walk in the light of your fire, and in the sparks that ye have kindled. This shall ye have of Mine hand; ye shall lie down in sorrow."  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 7]          Shall we not draw near to the Lord, that He may save us from all intemperance in eating and drinking, all unholy, lustful passions, all wickedness? Shall we not humble ourselves before God, putting away everything that corrupts the flesh and the spirit, that in the fear of the Lord we may perfect holiness of character?  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 8]          "Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God." All are now being tested and proved. Many to whom precious light has been given desire to return to the fleshpots of Egypt. Many who are supported by the tithe from God's storehouse are by self-indulgence poisoning the life-giving current flowing through their veins. Disregarding the light and the warnings that God has given during the past twenty-five or thirty years, some continue to gratify their desire for flesh-meat.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 9]          We are not to make the use of flesh-meat a test. But we may and should consider the influence that professed believers who use flesh-meat have over other churches. Those who use flesh-meat disregard all the warnings that God has given concerning this question. They have no evidence that they are walking in safe paths. They have not the slightest excuse for eating the flesh of dead animals. God's curse is resting upon the animal creation. Many times when meat is eaten it decays in the stomach, and creates disease. Cancers, tumors, and pulmonary diseases are largely caused by meat-eating.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 10]          As God's messengers shall we not bear a decided testimony against the indulgence of perverted appetite? Will those who claim to be ministers of the gospel, proclaiming the most solemn truth ever given to mortals, make the stomach a cesspool? God has provided an abundance of fruits and grains, which may be healthfully prepared and used in proper quantities. Why, then, do men continue to choose flesh-meats? Can we possibly have confidence in ministers who at tables where flesh is served join with others in eating it?  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 11]          The parents who know the truth in regard to the indulgence of appetite should not permit their children to eat to excess, or to eat flesh-meat or other foods that excite the passions. Man is built up from what he eats. The use of flesh-meat strengthens the lower propensities, and excites them to increased activity. Parents should discard everything that endangers the moral and physical health of their children. They should not place flesh-meat on the table. And if they allow their children to eat meat freely, use butter and eggs, disease in some form will surely result, impairing the health of mind and body. Thus spirituality is weakened and often destroyed.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 12]          Fathers and mothers, watch unto prayer. Guard strictly against intemperance in every form. Teach your children the principles of true health reform. Already the wrath of God has begun to be visited on the children of disobedience. What crimes, what sins, what iniquitous practises are now being revealed on every hand! As a people we are to exercise great care in guarding our children against depraved associates.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 13]          If we could know what abominable iniquities are practised by the members of many families who claim to be Christians, we should be more deeply concerned in regard to the spiritual atmosphere surrounding our children, not only in the public schools, but in all other schools--even Seventh-day Adventist church-schools. If the children of Sabbath-keepers are not carefully instructed line upon line, precept upon precept; if they are not kept from associating with corrupt children, they are in danger of being corrupted.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 13}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 14]          In order to be purified and to remain pure, Seventh-day Adventists must have the Holy Spirit in their hearts and in their homes. The Lord has given me light that when the Israel of today humble themselves before Him, and cleanse the soul-temple from all defilement, He will hear their prayers in behalf of the sick, and will bless in the use of His remedies for disease. When in faith the human agent does all that he can to combat disease, using the simple methods of treatment that God has provided, his efforts will be effectual. "The heavens are Thine, the earth also is Thine," "and they that dwell therein."  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 14}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 15]         If, after so much light has been given, God's people still cherish wrong habits, indulging self and refusing to reform, they will suffer the sure consequence of transgression. If they are determined to gratify perverted appetite at any cost, God will not work miracle after miracle to save them. They shall lie down in sorrow.  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 15}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 16]          "My brethren, be not many masters, knowing that we shall receive the greater condemnation. For in many things we offend all. If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body. Behold, we put bits in the horses' mouths, that they may obey us; and we turn about their whole body. Behold also the ships, which though they be so great, and are driven of fierce winds, yet are they turned about with a very small helm, whithersoever the governor listeth. Even so the tongue is a little member, and boasteth great things. Behold, how great a matter a little fire kindleth! And the tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity; so is the tongue among our members, that it defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire of hell. For every kind of beasts, and of birds, and of serpents, and of things in the sea, is tamed, and hath been tamed of mankind; but the tongue can no man tame; it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison. Therewith bless we God, even the Father; and therewith curse we men, which are made after the similitude of God. Out of the same mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing. My brethren, these things ought not so to be."  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 16}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 17]          "Ye shall diligently keep the commandments of the Lord your God." Every one who transgresses the laws of health will surely be visited with God's displeasure. Oh, how much of the Holy Spirit we might have day by day, if we would walk circumspectly, denying self, and practising the virtues of Christ's character!  {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 17}
[PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 18]          "And now, Israel, what doth the Lord thy God require of thee, but to fear the Lord thy God, to walk in all His ways, and to love Him, and serve the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soul, to keep the commandments of the Lord, and His statutes, which I command thee this day for thy good?"                                                   Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, October 9, 1902 par. 18}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 1]       October 23, 1902 Methods of Labor         The Lord is soon to come. The angels are holding the four winds, in order that God's people may do their long-neglected work. We are not half awake to what might be done in our world. The work moves slowly, because the truth has not yet taken full possession of the men engaged in the ministry. Our ministers need to arouse and set in operation lines of work that will give the warning message to those who have never heard the truth. Let them plan and study as to the best way of removing prejudice and reaching the hearts of the people. Present truth has almost lost its power because of the way in which it has been handled.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 2]         House-to-house work is one very successful way of reaching souls. But it is not the only way that God has provided for the advancement of His work. Decided proclamations of truth are to be made. But in regard to this line of work I am instructed to say to our people: Be guarded. In bearing the message make no personal thrusts at other churches, not even the Roman Catholic Church. In the different denominations angels of God see many who can be reached only by the greatest caution. Therefore let us be careful of our words. Let not our ministers follow their own impulses in denouncing and exposing the mysteries of iniquity. Upon these themes often silence is eloquence. Many are deceived. Speak the truth in tones and words of love. Let Christ be exalted. Keep to the affirmative of truth. Never leave the straight path God has marked out, for the purpose of giving some one a thrust. That thrust may do much harm and no good. It may quench conviction in many minds. Let the truth tell the story of the inconsistency of those in error.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 3]          People can not be expected to see at once the advantage of truth over the error they have cherished. The best way to expose the fallacy of error is to present the evidences of truth. This is the greatest rebuke that can be given to error. Dispel the cloud of darkness resting on minds by reflecting the bright light of the Sun of Righteousness.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 4]          You may have opportunity to speak to other churches. In improving these opportunities, remember the words of the Saviour, "Be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves." Do not arouse the malignity of the enemy by making denunciatory speeches. Thus you would close doors against the entrance of truth. Clear-cut messages are to be borne. But guard against arousing antagonism. Restrain all harsh expressions. There are many souls to be saved. In word and deed be wise unto salvation, representing Christ to all with whom you come in contact. Let all see that your feet are shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace and good-will to men. Wonderful are the results we shall see if we enter the work imbued with the Spirit of Christ. If we carry the Word forward, in righteousness, mercy, and love, help will come in our necessity. Truth will triumph and bear away the victory.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 5]                                The Work for the Lower Classes          God's servants are not to exhaust their time and strength in working especially for those whose whole lifetime has been devoted to the service of Satan, till the entire being is corrupted. As the outcasts come--and they will come, as they came to Christ--we are to forbid them not. We are to reach out to them a helping hand. But God calls for workers to reach those of the higher classes, who, if converted, could in turn work for those of their own standing. He desires to see converted talent and converted influence in the ministry enlisted in His service. The Lord is working upon men and women of talent and influence, leading them to connect with those who are giving the last message of mercy to the world.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 6]          A mistake has been made in setting young men and young women at work in the slums of our great cities. Few will be saved as a result of this work. The Lord desires to see an altogether different condition of things. Much of the time and means spent for the uplifting of those who through self-indulgence have fallen to the lowest depths of evil, has been thrown away. Some do accept the truth and show forth in the life true conversion. But very few of those who have given themselves to evil, whose life has been spent in intemperance, ever learn to represent Christ.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 7]          Had the money and talent so largely spent in trying to reach the lower classes been spent in taking the truth with special tact to the higher classes, many would have been added to the church of such as should be saved. God desires His servants to labor for those men and women who have fallen low. But in no case are they to neglect those who, if converted, would be a blessing, not a curse, to the world. The Lord has shown me that our work is to bring into the truth those who will be producers as well as consumers. There are men of talent and influence who are longing for something they have not yet received. Let the truth in its simplicity be presented to them. If converted, they would exert a powerful influence for the truth.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 8]          God has men whom He will call into His service, men who will not carry forward the work in the lifeless way in which it has been carried forward in the past. Many who have not yet heard the message to be given to the world, have learned the meaning of self-denial and self-sacrifice. Men will come into the truth who will work with earnestness and zeal, tact and understanding. Let none discourage these zealous workers. In some things they will make some mistakes, and will need to be corrected and instructed. But have not men who have been longer in the truth made mistakes, and needed correction and instruction? When they made mistakes, the Lord did not cast them off, but healed them and strengthened them, presenting them with His banner to hold aloft.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 9]          God selects His messengers, and gives them His message; and He says, "Forbid them not." New methods must be introduced. God's people must awaken to the necessity of the time in which they are living.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 10]                                    The Work In Our Cities          Christ said: "Say not yet, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal; that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together. And herein is that saying true, One soweth, and another reapeth. I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labor; other men labored, and ye are entered into their labors." He knew that when the Holy Spirit should be poured out on the disciples, the harvest of His seed-sowing would be reaped. Thousands would be converted in a day.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 11]          To us, as surely as to the disciples of that time, Christ speaks these words. Time is passing, and the Lord calls upon the workers in all lines of His work to lift up their eyes and behold the fields all ripe for the harvest.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 12]          Our workers are not branching out as they should in their efforts. Our leading men are not awake to the work that must yet be accomplished. When I think of the cities in which so little work has been done, in which there are so many thousands to be warned of the soon coming of the Saviour, I feel an intensity of desire to see men and women going forth to the work in the power of the Spirit, filled with Christ's love for perishing souls.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 13]          The heathen in the cities at our doors have been strangely neglected. Organized effort should be made to save them. We are now to work to convert the heathen who are in the midst of us,--those who are living within the shadow of our doors. A new song is to be put in their mouths, and they are to go forth to impart to others now in darkness, the light of the third angel's message.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 13}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 14]          We all need to be wide-awake, that, as the way opens, we may advance the work in the large cities. We are far behind in following the light given us to enter the cities and erect memorials for God. Step by step we are to lead souls into the full light of truth. Many are longing for spiritual food. We are to continue working until a church is organized and a humble house of worship built. I am greatly encouraged to believe that many persons not of our faith will help considerably by their means. The light given me is that in many places, especially in the great cities of America, help will be given by such persons.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 14}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 15]          Our workers laboring in cities should read carefully the tenth and eleventh chapters of Hebrews and appropriate to themselves the instruction that this scripture contains. The eleventh chapter is a record of the experiences of the faithful. Those who undertake to work for God in our cities must go forward in faith, doing their very best. As they watch and work and pray, God will hear and answer their petitions. They will obtain an experience that will be invaluable to them in their after work. "Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen."  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 15}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 16]          My mind is deeply stirred. In every city there is work to be done. Laborers are to go into our large cities and hold camp-meetings. In these meetings the very best talent is to be used, that the truth may be proclaimed with power. Men of varied talents are to be brought in. One man has not all the gifts required for the work. To make a camp-meeting successful, several workers are needed. No one man should feel it his prerogative to do all the important work.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 16}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 17]          If in the camp-meetings held in our cities the speakers are careful in all they say, hearts will be reached as the truth is proclaimed in the power of the Spirit. The love of Christ received into the heart will banish the love of error. The love and benevolence manifested in the life of Christ are to be manifested in the lives of those who work for Him. The earnest, untiring activity that marked His life is to mark their lives. The character of the Christian is to be a reproduction of the character of Christ.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 17}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 18]          There is need of camp-meetings like those held in the early stages of the work,--camp-meetings separate from the business work of the conference. At a camp-meeting the workers should be free to put forth efforts to give the knowledge of the truth to those who attend from the outside.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 18}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 19]          At our camp-meetings there should be a restaurant where the poor can obtain wholesome, well-prepared food as cheaply as possible. There should also be another restaurant in which food is especially prepared for the education of outsiders, where they may see a representation of health-reform diet.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 19}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 20]          This line of work is not to be looked upon as separate and distinct from other lines of camp-meeting work. Each line of God's work is closely related with every other line. And while the different lines are distinct, they are to advance in perfect harmony.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 20}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 21]          "Curse ye Meroz, said the angel of the Lord, curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof; because they came not to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty." Let the indifferent ones arouse and act their part in the work of the Lord, lest this curse be spoken against them. Let all who can, give themselves to the long-neglected work in our cities, a work that has been looked at and then passed by on the other side, as the wounded man was passed by, by the priest and Levite. Take up the work in the cities, whole-heartedly, intelligently, unselfishly.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 21}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 22]                                    Evangelistic Canvassers          Canvassing for our publications is an important and most profitable line of evangelistic work. Our publications can go to places where meetings can not be held. In such places the faithful evangelistic canvasser takes the place of the living preacher.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 22}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 23]          I feel very sorry that the books which should be finding ready sale are lying on the office shelves. These books contain the light that people need. May the Lord move upon many of our young men and women to enter the canvassing field as canvassing evangelists. By the canvassing work the truth is presented to thousands that otherwise would not hear it. Our time for work is short. Many, very many, need the promptitude of the "quickly" in them, to lead them to arouse and go to work. The Lord calls for workers just now.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 23}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 24]          We need to feel the vivifying influence of the Holy Spirit as the disciples felt it on the day of Pentecost. Of their experience at that time we read: "And when they had prayed, the place was shaken where they were assembled together; and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the Word of God with boldness. And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart and of one soul; neither said any of them that aught of the things which he possessed was his own." Selfishness was expelled from the heart. "And with great power gave the apostles witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus; and great grace was upon them all."  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 24}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 25]          Why is there not now more diligent seeking of the Lord, that hundreds may be filled with the Holy Spirit, and may go forth quickly to proclaim the truth, "the Lord working with them, and confirming the Word with signs following"? Our commission is to let the light shine forth everywhere from the press. By the printed page the light reaches the isolated ones, who have no opportunity to hear the living preachers. This is most blessed missionary work. Canvassers can be the Lord's helping hand, opening doors for the entrance of the truth.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 25}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 26]          Let Christian youth be selected to handle the books containing present truth. Youth who have no religious experience should not be accepted as canvassers for our books, because they can not properly represent the precious truth to be presented. To send such youth into the canvassing field is unjust to them and to the Lord's work. This is a sacred work, and those who enter it should be able to bear witness for Christ.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 26}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 27]          The youth who go into this work should be connected with those older in experience, who, if they are devoted to God, can be a great blessing to them, teaching them in the things of God, and showing them how best to work for Him. If the youth will work out their own salvation with fear and trembling, they will know by experience that God is working with them, to will and to do of His good pleasure.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 27}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 28]          Not only men, but women, can enter the canvassing field. And canvassers are to go out two by two. This is the Lord's plan.  {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 28}
[PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 29]          I am instructed to encourage decided efforts to secure helping hands to do missionary work, to give Bible instruction, and to sell books containing present truth. Thus skilful work may be done in hunting for souls. Young men, your help is called for. Make a covenant with God by sacrifice. Take hold of His work. He is your sufficiency. "Be strong, yea, be strong."                                                                Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, October 23, 1902 par. 29}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 1]       November 6, 1902 Words of Instruction         There are in the world those who are longing for truth, and who when converted will be successful workers in the Lord's great vineyard, by their faith and works showing that the labor put forth for them has not been in vain. To these souls we are to give the message that God has sent them. Every effort should be put forth to lead them to see the importance of the truth for this time.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 2]                                     Camp-Meetings          The means and talents that God has given His people must not be wasted in desultory effort. Decidedly and earnestly His work is to be carried forward. At our camp-meetings present truth is to be presented in clear lines. The third angel's message is to find its place in the world. Daniel is to stand in his lot and place, bearing his message that the time of the end is near.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 3]          It is difficult to find a welcome in the denominational churches, and therefore the Lord has directed that camp-meetings should be held. Thus the third angel's message is to be proclaimed. The Lord has specially endorsed this means of reaching the masses. Thus high and low, rich and poor, free and bond, may hear the message for this time. It is a pleasure to see thousands of people sitting as if riveted to their seats, listening with wonder to the presentation of truth. To them the Bible is as a new book. Oh, how earnestly they listen, as things new and old are brought forth from the treasure-house of the Word!  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 4]          Through the efforts made at our camp-meetings, many from the higher as well as the lower classes have received the special truths for this time. The Holy Spirit has impressed minds, and men and women through whom God could work have been brought together in church-fellowship.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 5]          For years at the camp-meetings held in Australia, a call for Bibles was made by the outsiders attending the meetings. The people asked for Bibles "just like those used by Seventh-day Adventists." They had been told that our ministers used a Bible different from theirs. We assured them that our Bible was no different from the Bible used by others, but it was of no avail. A Bible like ours they were determined to have. At our camp-meetings large numbers of Bibles have been sold.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 6]          After a minister has faithfully done his duty in presenting the truth from the pulpit, he is to make personal efforts for his hearers. Our ministers are not to exhaust their vitality by preaching long sermons. They are to save their strength for personal effort. Only thus can the light of truth be carried to all parts of the world.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 7]          During a camp-meeting an interest is aroused, and a company of workers should remain to follow up the interest. The workers should have stated hours for study, and the remainder of the time should be given to personal labor among the people.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 8]          God desires His workers to reach a higher standard. The missionary spirit is the true spirit of the gospel. Study Christ's manner of teaching. Placing Himself in the great thoroughfares of travel, He gave the message of warning to hundreds and thousands. Into the hearts of many His words sank deeply, and they went to their homes to search the Word of God as never before. Many who came to Him careless and indifferent went away so deeply convicted that they at once began to seek for the truth that saves the soul.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 9]                                  Medical Missionary Work          Medical missionary work is to be so conducted that by it God's claims shall be presented to those who have never heard the truth for this time. This work is to be to the third angel's message as the right hand to the body, increasing its usefulness and efficiency.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 10]          Medical missionary work is not to be centered in the slums of our large cities. This work is to be done everywhere. At our camp-meetings there should be men who devote themselves to the work of rescuing those held by Satan in the slavery of appetite. God says, "Bring in hither the lame, the halt, and the blind." As in our meetings the subject of temperance is presented, angels of God pass through the congregation, convicting and converting souls.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 11]                                     The Canvassing Work          The Lord calls for workers to enter the canvassing field, that the books containing the light of present truth may be circulated. The people in the world need to know that the signs of the times are fulfilling. Take to them the books that will enlighten them. "Daniel and the Revelation," "Great Controversy," "Patriarchs and Prophets," and "Desire of Ages," should now go to the world. The grand instruction contained in "Daniel and the Revelation" has been eagerly read in many lands by those who were hungering for truth. This book has been the means of bringing many precious souls from darkness to light. It should everywhere be given a wide circulation.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 12]          The warning message is to be carried to all parts of the world. Our books are to be published in many different languages. With these books, humble, faithful men are to go forth as colporter evangelists, bearing the truth to many who otherwise would never be enlightened. Those who take up this line of work should go prepared to do medical missionary work. The sick and suffering are to be helped. Many for whom this work of mercy is done will hear and accept the words of life. Many will be healed by the prayer of faith, and will go forth to advocate the precious principles of health reform.  {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 13]          Many who have been long in the truth are asleep. They need to arouse and go to work. The third angel's message is to be proclaimed. Tremendous issues are before us. We have no time to lose. God forbid that we should allow minor matters to eclipse the light which should be given to the world.                                                                 Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, November 6, 1902 par. 13}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 1]       November 20, 1902 The Canvassing Work         We are living in a time when a great work is to be done. There is a famine in the land for the pure gospel, and the bread of life is to be given to hungry souls. There is no better opportunity to do this work than that offered by the consecrated canvasser. Thousands of books containing the precious light of present truth should be placed in the homes of the people in our large cities.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 2]         Canvassers are needed to take up the work of carrying these silent messengers of truth to the people,--canvassers who feel a burden for souls, and who can speak words in season to those who are seeking for light. Some may say, "I am not a minister; I can not preach to the people." You may not be able to preach, but you can be an evangelist, ministering to the needs of those with whom you come in contact; you can be God's helping hand, working as the disciples worked; you can ask those you meet if they love the Lord Jesus.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 3]          The canvassing work is a work of great responsibility, and it means much not only to those who are engaged in it, but to the people for whom they labor. Let the canvasser remember that his work is evangelistic in its nature, and that God wants those whom he meets to be saved. Let him keep his heart under the influence of the Holy Spirit. Let him keep the Bible near him for reference, and when an opportunity presents itself to speak words of truth, let him pray for grace to speak wisely, that to those to whom he speaks his words may be a savor of life unto life.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 4]          The canvasser should make every effort in his power to let the light of truth shine forth in good works. In his discharge of duty he should shed about him the fragrance of Christian courtesy, improving every opportunity to perform acts of helpful service. He should educate himself to speak distinctly and impressively. He should learn daily in the school of the great Teacher. Christ will surely help those who hide in Him, depending on Him for strength.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 5]          The temperance question is to receive decided support from God's people. Intemperance is striving for the mastery; self-indulgence is increasing, and the publications treating on health reform are greatly needed. Literature bearing on this point is the helping hand of the gospel, leading souls to search the Bible for a better understanding of the truth. The note of warning against the great evil of intemperance should be sounded; and, that this may be done, every Sabbath-keeper should study and practice the instruction contained in our health periodicals and our health books. And they should do more than this: they should make earnest efforts to circulate these publications among their neighbors.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 6]          The sale of our health literature will in no way hinder the sale of publications dealing with other phases of the third angel's message. All are to prepare the way for the coming of the Lord.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 7]          Canvassers should call the attention of those they visit to our health publications, telling them of the valuable instruction these periodicals contain regarding the care of the sick and the treatment of disease. Tell them this instruction, studied and practised, will bring health to the family. Explain how important it is for every family to understand the science of life. Direct their minds to Him who formed and who keeps in motion the wonderful machinery of the body. Tell them that it is our part to cooperate with God, caring wisely for all our faculties and organs. The proper care of the body is a great responsibility, and requires an intelligent knowledge of its parts. Tell them that God is dishonored when, for the gratification of appetite and passion, man misuses the machinery of the body, so that it does its work feebly and with difficulty. Tell them that the books you have for sale give much valuable instruction regarding health, and that, by practising this instruction, much suffering, and also much of the money spent in paying doctors' bills, will be saved. Tell them that in these books there is advice which they can not possibly obtain from their physician during the short visits he makes.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 8]          In his association with those whom he meets, the canvasser can do much to show the value of healthful living. Instead of staying at a hotel, he should if possible obtain lodging with a private family. As he sits at the table with the family, let him practise the instruction given in the health works he is selling, holding up the banner of strict temperance. As opportunity is offered, let him speak of the value of a healthful diet. He should never be ashamed to say, "No, thank you; I do not eat meat." If tea is offered, let him refuse it, explaining that it is harmful that, though for a time stimulating, the stimulating effect passes off, and a corresponding depression is felt. Let him explain the injurious effect of intoxicating drinks, and of tobacco, tea, and coffee, on the digestive organs and the brain.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 9]          As the canvasser goes from place to place, he will find many who are sick. He should have a practical knowledge of the causes of disease, and should understand how to give simple treatments, that he may relieve the suffering ones. More than this, he should pray in faith and in simplicity for the sick, pointing them to the great Physician. As he thus walks and works with God, ministering angels are beside him, giving him access to hearts. What a wide field for missionary effort lies before the faithful, consecrated canvasser! what a blessing he will receive in the diligent performance of his work!  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 10]          Young men, young women, you are called by the Master to take up His work. His requirements are too sacred to be tampered with. In the name of the Lord, I ask you to conquer every unlawful appetite and passion and to purify your souls by a belief of the truth. Overcome by the blood of the Lamb and the word of your testimony. Discharge faithfully your obligations, looking to God for strength.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 11]          Church-members, awake to the importance of the circulation of our literature, and devote more time to this work. Place in the homes of the people, papers, tracts, and books that will preach the gospel in its several lines. There is no time to be lost. Let many give themselves willingly and unselfishly to the canvassing work, and thus help to a warning that is greatly needed. When the church takes up her appointed work, she will go forth "fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners."                                                                 Ellen G. White.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 1]       November 20, 1902 Sending Missionaries Abroad         "Before His ascension, Jesus told His disciples not to depart from Jerusalem till they had received the promise of the Father. 'Ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence,' He declared. 'Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you; and ye shall be witnesses unto Me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.'  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 2]         "The day of Pentecost came. Great additions were made to the church. In one day five thousand were converted. The disciples began to think that they had a work to do in Jerusalem, in shielding the members of the church from the snares of the enemy. They did not realize that strength to resist temptation is best gained by active service. They did not educate the new church-members to become workers together with God in carrying the gospel to those who had not heard it. Instead, they were in danger of being satisfied with what had been accomplished. To scatter His representatives abroad, where they could work for others, the Lord permitted persecution to come upon His church. Stephen and several others died for their faith; then the members of the church were scattered; and the gospel was proclaimed with power 'in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.'  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 3]          "In every age since the first advent of Christ, the gospel commission has impelled men and women to go to the ends of the earth as missionaries for God. We thank the Lord that during this camp-meeting several of our workers have given themselves as missionaries to go to different countries outside our land. My brethren, we bid you Godspeed. Our prayers shall follow you wherever you go. How glad we are to send men and means to these countries!  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 4]          "Years ago, I little realized that I should spend many years of service as a pioneer missionary in distant lands. But when the call came to go to Europe, I responded. Afterward, when asked to go to Australia, I went, notwithstanding I was over sixty years of age. Nine years I worked in that field. My heart is filled with missionary spirit, and, although nearly seventy-five years old, I feel such a desire to see souls saved that it seems to me I could go to the ends of the earth to bring men and women a knowledge of the truth for this time.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 5]          "To these our friends who expect soon to go from us to other lands, I wish to say: Remember that you can break down the severest opposition by taking a personal interest in the people who you meet. Christ took a personal interest in men and women while He lived on this earth. Wherever He went He was a medical missionary. We are to go about doing good even as He did. We are instructed to feed the hungry, clothe the naked, heal the sick, and comfort the sorrowing.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 6]          "The sisters can do much to reach the heart and make it tender. Wherever you are, my sisters, work in simplicity. If you are in a home where there are children, show an interest in them. Let them see that you love them. If one is sick, offer to give him treatment. Help the care-worn, anxious mother to relieve her suffering child.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 7]          "Some of you expect to go abroad as canvassers. Sometimes you may wish to canvass a man whose time is fully occupied. You may have to put off your canvass, and it may be possible that you can join him in his work and talk with him then. The sermon which you thus preach by your helpfulness will be in harmony with the sermon which you preach with your tongue; and the two together will have a power that words alone could never have.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 8]          "When staying at the homes of the people, share the burdens of the household. Be thoughtful enough to keep the water-bucket filled. Help the tired father do the chores. Take an interest in the children. Be considerate. Work in humility, and the Lord will work with you.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 9]          "My brethren and sisters who are under appointment as missionaries, I greatly desire that your hearts shall be filled with Christlike pity, love, compassion. As I bid you farewell and return to my home, do not think that I shall soon forget you. We will offer our petitions to God in your behalf, pleading with Him to open doors for you. He will hear our prayers, He has promised to hear us. And He is just as ready to answer your prayers for strength and wisdom to do your work. He has said that He is more willing to give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him than parents are to give good gifts to their children. Wherever you go, pray to Him in the morning, at noon, and at night. Pray in faith, without wavering.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 10]          "Some of the members of our churches may feel that we are sending away too many conference laborers, and that the work in the home field can not be done by the few who remain. But this is not the proper view to take of the matter. Those in the employ of the conference are not the only ones who should work for souls. Let the church-members go to work. Let them communicate to others the knowledge they have received. In many churches in California, the members have heard discourse after discourse, and yet they do not seem to have a large measure of the Holy Spirit. While I was in Australia, many of them sent letters to me across the broad Pacific inquiring why they did not receive more power from above, and requesting me to pray for them. They did not seem to comprehend the reality of the Saviour's promise, 'Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.' They did not seem to realize that they could gain spiritual strength by imparting to their neighbors and friends the light they had received. They had not learned of the blessing that comes to us from telling our fellow-beings, enslaved by appetite, of the divine power which will enable them to overcome the desire for every harmful indulgence.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 11]          "Let those who teach the truth, teach in simplicity. Let them not try to drive the truth home with a vim that will arouse antagonism. Let the voice express sympathy and tenderness. Christ's voice was full of pathos. By persevering effort we can cultivate the voice, ridding it of all harshness. Let us ask in faith for a converted voice, a converted tongue, and for Christ-like sympathy and tenderness, that we may win souls to the truth we teach.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 11}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 12]          "None of our churches need be barren and unfruitful. But some of our brethren and sisters are in danger of starving to death spiritually, even when they are constantly hearing the truth presented by our ministers; for they neglect to impart that which they receive. God requires every one of His stewards to use the talent entrusted to him. He bestows rich gifts upon us in order that we may bestow them freely upon others. He keeps the heart flooded with the light of his presence in order that we may reveal Christ to our fellowmen. How can those who fold their hands in ease, content to do nothing, expect God to continue to supply their necessities? The members of all our churches should labor as those who must give an account.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 12}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 13]          "Brethren and sisters, when these workers go to their fields of labor across the seas, will you close up the ranks in the home conference? Will you put on the Christian armor? 'We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand.' Will you stand firm for the truth, even though your church may not often be visited by a minister? I ask you, in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, to put on the whole armor of God;' and be sure to wear the gospel shoes. Do not neglect to put them on. They will enable you to tread tremblingly, softly, in approaching the souls that you desire to lead to the Saviour.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 13}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 14]          "'Your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace,' you will be prepared to walk from house to house, carrying the truth to the people. Sometimes you will find it very trying to do work of this kind; but if you go forth in faith, the Lord will go before you and His light will shine upon your pathway. As you enter the homes of your neighbors to sell or to give away our literature, and in humility to teach them the truth, you will be accompanied by the light of heaven. Learn to sing the simplest of songs. These will help you in house-to-house labor, and hearts will be touched by the influence of the Holy Spirit. Christ was often heard singing hymns of praise; and yet I have heard persons say Christ never smiled. How mistaken their ideas in regard to the Saviour! There was joy in His heart. We learn from the Word that there is joy among the heavenly angels over the repentant sinner, and that the Lord Himself rejoices over His church with singing.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 14}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 15]          "What a privilege it is to labor for the conversion of souls! Our calling is high. We may enjoy the companionship of the heavenly angels. We may not discern their forms, but by faith we may know that they are with us. 'Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?' Brethren, sisters, God invites us to unite with the angels in their ministry. Thus every one of us may become His helping hand. To fit us to do this work, He will strengthen our minds as verily as He strengthened the mind of Daniel. As we give to those in darkness the truths that have enlightened us, God will enable us to understand these truths still better. He will give us apt words to speak, communicating to us through the angel standing by our side. Let us pray for the faith that works by love and purifies the soul. Let us seek for living power from above, that we may indeed be laborers together with God.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 15}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 16]          "May the blessing of God rest upon every one in this congregation. The presence of God is here. His angels are in the midst of us. And the evil angels also are here. Let us close the windows of the soul earthward, and open them heavenward. Let us not allow earthly things to take possession of the mind, but let us keep it open to receive the communications that the heavenly angels are ready to give to us.  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 16}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 17]          "May the Lord bless and strengthen you who are under appointment to go to other lands. We may never meet again in this life, but I pray that we may meet in that glad day when the gates of the city of God shall swing back on their glittering hinges, and the nations that have kept the truth shall enter in, there to hear Christ saying: 'Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.' 'Enter into the joy of thy Lord.' Then, with all the redeemed, we shall cast our crowns at His feet, crying, 'Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain.'  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 17}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 18]          "As we recognize among the ransomed ones some whom we were instrumental in saving, gladness unspeakable will fill our hearts. Touching our harps, we shall fill all heaven with rich music. Oh, what songs of praise for redeeming love will resound through the heavenly courts!  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 18}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 19]          "While living this probationary life, shall we not encourage one another to be steadfast? Shall we not impart a knowledge of the truth for this time to those in our very neighborhoods who have not heard it? Shall we not, by our prayers and by our means, support those who are sent to other lands to proclaim this truth? Shall we not practise self-denial on every point, that we may have more to give for missionary work abroad? Shall we not keep before us, in our homes, a contribution box in which to place offerings for missions?  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 19}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 20]          "Let us teach our children to deny self in order to help sustain the Lord's work. Let us tell them that God, in giving His Son, gave all heaven to save not only us, but those who as yet have not so much as heard of Him. Let us tell them how, in order to redeem mankind, Christ laid aside His kingly crown and royal robe, left His high Command in the heavenly courts, and came to this world to live a life of poverty and hardship, a life of toil and suffering, and to die a death of shame. Shall He have died in vain for us? Shall He have died in vain for those whom by self-sacrifice we could save?  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 20}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 21]          "Brethren and sisters, will you today pledge yourselves before God to pray for these workers who have been chosen to go to other lands? Will you pledge yourselves not only to pray for them, but to sustain them by your tithes and offerings? Will you pledge yourselves to practise strict self-denial in order that you may have more to give for the advancement of the work in the 'regions beyond'? We feel moved by the Spirit of God to ask you to pledge yourselves before Him to lay by something weekly for the support of our missionaries. God will help and bless you in doing this. Give those who are under appointment to go abroad evidence that you will sustain them by your prayers and by your means. Let those who willingly, freely, gladly make these pledges before God today, signify it by rising to their feet. ［Nearly the whole congregation--about a thousand--arose.］  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 21}
[PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 22]         "Thank the Lord. As these missionaries go to their new fields, they will have an assurance that their brethren and sisters in this conference will be faithful in doing their part at home. The time may come when some of those who remain will go to distant fields. We expect to see the Lord taking men from the plow, and sending them out to proclaim the truth. We expect to see children bearing a message that their parents can not bear. Let us all stand ready to respond to God's call to duty, whatever the sacrifice."  {PUR, November 20, 1902 par. 22}
[PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 1]       December 4, 1902 The Regions Beyond         After choosing His disciples, Christ appointed them as His representatives, and gave them their ordination charge, their commission. They were to go forth as His witnesses, to declare what they had seen and heard of Him. Their office was the most important to which human beings had ever been called, and was second only to that of Christ Himself. They were to be workers together with God for the saving of the world.  {PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 1}
[PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 2]         He who called the first disciples is still calling men to His service. And He is just as willing to manifest His power through us as through the first disciples. However imperfect and sinful we may be, the Lord holds out to us the offer of partnership with Him, of apprenticeship to Christ. He invites us to come under the divine instruction, that, uniting with Christ, we may work the works of God.  {PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 2}
[PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 3]          God desires His workers to make the world their field of labor, rather than to work only for those who already know the truth. Never did the Lord Jesus confine His labors to one place. We read of Him that He "went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom; and healing all manner of sickness and all manner of disease among the people. And His fame went throughout all Syria, and they brought unto Him all sick people that were taken with divers diseases and torments, and those which were possessed of devils, and those which were lunatic, and those that had the palsy; and He healed them. And there followed Him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and from Decapolis, and from Jerusalem, and from Judea, and from beyond Jordan."  {PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 3}
[PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 4]          We read again: "When the sun was setting, all they that had any sick with divers diseases brought them unto Him; and He laid His hands on every one of them, and healed them. And devils also came out of many, crying out, and saying, Thou art Christ the Son of God. And He rebuking them suffered them not to speak; for they knew that He was Christ. And when it was day, He departed and went into a desert place; and the people sought Him, and came unto Him, and stayed Him, that He should not depart from them. And He said unto them, I must preach the kingdom of God to other cities also; for therefore am I sent."  {PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 4}
[PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 5]          Christian missionary work was to be done in all places. The truth was to go from point to point. Christ worked as He desired His disciples and all other laborers to work. The towns and cities of Palestine resounded with the truths that fell from His lips.  {PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 5}
[PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 6]          Today the truth is to be proclaimed in the same way. The world is our field. Everywhere the light of truth is to shine forth, that hearts now in the sleep of ignorance may be awakened and converted. In all lands the gospel is to be proclaimed. God's servants are to labor in places nigh and afar off, going to the regions beyond, ever preparing to embrace a wider circumference. They are to work while the day lasts; for the night cometh, in which no man can work. They are to point to a Saviour uplifted on the cross. From many voices are to be heard the words, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."  {PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 6}
[PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 7]         Churches are to be organized, and plans are to be laid for work to be done by the members of the newly-organized churches. The workers are to keep reaching out, annexing new territory, enlarging the cultivated portions of the vineyard. The circle is to extend until it encircles the world.  {PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 7}
[PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 8]          As workers go forth, filled with earnest, happy zeal, thrilling with the love of God, the whole church at home is revived.  {PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 8}
[PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 9]          It is impossible for the man who believes in Christ to see the work that needs to be done, and yet do nothing. Daily the church is to receive from heaven the healing balm of God's grace to impart to the needy and suffering. The Lord's people are weighted with the most solemn responsibilities. There are before them the most glorious possibilities. All who believe the message for this time will go forth into the harvest field to do something for the Master, relying upon the assurance, "He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him." In practical obedience to the divine command, their confidence will increase, and their talents will be multiplied. Obstacles will be removed. The mountain will become a plain. The desert will rejoice and blossom as a rose.  {PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 9}
[PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 10]          Arise, ye sleeping virgins, and trim your lamps. Take up your appointed work. "Sing and rejoice, O daughter of Zion; for, lo, I come, and I will dwell in the midst of thee, saith the Lord. And many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day, and shall be My people; and I will dwell in the midst of thee, and thou shalt know that the Lord of hosts hath sent Me unto thee."                                                                 Ellen G. White.  {PUR, December 4, 1902 par. 10}
[PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 1]       January 15, 1903 A New Year's Letter                           Elmshaven, Sanitarium, Cal.,                                       Jan. 4, 1902.        My dear Brethren and Sisters: The old year, with its burden of record, has passed into eternity, and the new year has begun. Let us gather up the treasures of the past year,--our remembrances of God's goodness and mercy,--and carry them with us into the new year. Let us brighten the future by the thought of past blessings.  {PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 1}
[PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 2]         "Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do of His good pleasure." Let us cooperate with the Lord Jesus. Only thus shall we be able to accomplish our part of the work. He is our efficiency. He will give us power. Let us plant our feet firmly on the platform of eternal truth; then we may know that over us is the protection of God.  {PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 2}
[PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 3]          Oh, what wonderful blessings and opportunities God has in store for those who wear Christ's yoke! Trouble comes to us because we manufacture yokes for ourselves, refusing to wear the yoke of Christ.  {PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 3}
[PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 4]          "Being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." To be justified means to be pardoned. To those whom God justifies He imputes Christ's righteousness; for the Saviour has taken away their sins. They stand before the throne of God justified and accepted. They have crucified self, and Christ abides in their hearts.  {PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 4}
[PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 5]          My brethren and sisters, during this new year let there be among you no accusing. This is the work of the enemy. If he can lead professing Christians to accuse and condemn, he is served as he desires to be. Let no one, by yielding to feelings of envy, weaken the hands of his brother, so that the work entrusted to him is marred.  {PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 5}
[PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 6]          Be very careful how you carry reports. Often what you tell to others, though seeming to you to be truth, is misrepresentation. Thus false conclusions are formed. Thread after thread of misrepresentation is woven into the web, until the pattern is spoiled. Oh, how many hearts are grieved and wounded because of statements made by those who do not really know that what they report is true! How much pain is caused by cruel handling of reputation!. The course of those who utter the slander would be just as dark if represented as they represent the course of the one whom they are accusing.  {PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 6}
[PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 7]          I ask you to study the eighteenth chapter of Matthew and the thirteenth chapter of first Corinthians. Pray earnestly for grace, and then prepare your hearts to receive the answer to your prayer.  {PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 7}
[PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 8]          We are being tested and tried. May the Lord of heaven shut us in with Him, that the wicked one may have no power over us.  {PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 8}
[PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 9]          Often, when the Lord works upon a certain man's mind to do certain things for the advancement of His work, another man thinks that he can see defects in his fellow-worker's efforts. Let him keep to his own work. The Lord, who sees the end from the beginning, will fulfil His purposes. He will unite with the one to whom He has entrusted His work, and will bring about its accomplishment. He knows just what is needed.  {PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 9}
[PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 10]          Christ is the great Master-worker. We are laborers together with Him. He has a right to give each one his work. And let each one be sure to do the work given him. He who neglects his definite work for the work that some one else has in charge is out of place. Thus time is lost, confidence abused and shaken, and the work hindered. When we learn to attend closely to our own work, the Lord will help us, and all parts of His cause will move in harmony.                                                              Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, January 15, 1903 par. 10}
[PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 1]       January 29, 1903 Work for Church-Members         We have a plain, straightforward message from the Lord to bear to the world,--a message that is to be borne in all the rich fulness of the Spirit's power. Let our ministers see the need of seeking to save the lost. Direct appeals are to be made to the unconverted. "Why eateth your Master with publicans and sinners?" the Pharisees asked Christ's disciples. And the Saviour responded, "I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance." This is the work that He has given us. And never was there greater need of it than at the present time.  {PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 1}
[PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 2]         God has not given His ministers the work of setting the churches right. No sooner is this work done, apparently, than it has to be done over again. Church-members that are thus looked after and labored for become religious weaklings. If nine-tenths of the effort that has been put forth for those who know the truth had been put forth for those who have never heard the truth, how much greater would have been the advancement made! God has withheld His blessings because His people have not worked in harmony with His directions.  {PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 2}
[PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 3]          It weakens those who know the truth for our ministers to expend on them the time and talent that should be given to the unconverted. In many of our churches in the cities, the minister preaches Sabbath after Sabbath; and Sabbath after Sabbath the church-members come to the house of God with no words to tell of blessings received because of blessings imparted. They have not worked during the week to carry out the instruction given them on the Sabbath. So long as church-members make no effort to give to others the help given them, great spiritual feebleness must result.  {PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 3}
[PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 4]          The greatest help that can be given to our people is to teach them to work for God, and to depend on Him, not on the ministers. Let them learn to work as Christ worked. Let them join His army of workers, and do faithful service for Him.  {PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 4}
[PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 5]          There will be times when it is fitting for our ministers to give on the Sabbath in our churches short discourses full of the life and love of Christ. But the church-members are not to expect a sermon every Sabbath.  {PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 5}
[PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 6]          Let us remember that we are pilgrims and strangers on this earth, seeking a better country, even a heavenly. Let us work with such earnestness, such devotion that sinners will be drawn to Christ. Those who have united with the Lord in the covenant of service are under bonds to cooperate with Him in the great, grand work of soul-saving. Let church-members during the week act their part faithfully, and on the Sabbath tell their experience. The meeting will then be as meat in due season, bringing to all present new life and fresh vigor. When God's people see the great need of working as Christ worked for the conversion of sinners, the testimonies borne by them in the Sabbath service will be filled with power. With joy they will bear witness to the precious experience they have gained in working for others.                                                              Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, January 29, 1903 par. 6}
[PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 1]       March 26, 1903 Unity of Action Essential         Unity of action is essential in the Lord's work. His followers are to be of one heart and one mind, speaking the same thing. But not all have the same talents or the same office. "There is a variety of gifts." Christ gives different men different abilities, to be used in different lines of work. Some are specially fitted to carry on one line of work, while others are adapted for another line. Some will labor in one way, and some in another. Some will preach the Word, others will use their ability in writing and translating books. Still others will give themselves to the work of circulating the books containing the message of present truth.  {PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 1}
[PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 2]         It is by the Lord's appointment that men of varied minds are brought into the church, to be laborers together with Him. His servants have many different minds to meet, and different gifts are needed. The apostle John was different from the apostle Peter. Each had his own work. Each was to subdue his peculiarities, that he might be a help to the other.  {PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 2}
[PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 3]          Is Christ divided?--No. Christ abiding in a soul will not quarrel with Christ in another soul. If we are at variance with those around us, we may know that it is because self has not been crucified. He whom Christ makes free is free indeed. And we are not free unless we love one another as Christ has loved us. Our characters must be molded in harmony with Christ's character; our wills must be surrendered to His will. Then we shall sit together in heavenly places with Him. Then we shall work together, without a thought of collision.  {PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 3}
[PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 4]          Little differences, dwelt upon, lead to actions that destroy Christian fellowship. Let us not allow the enemy thus to gain the advantage over us. Let us keep drawing nearer to God and to one another. Then we shall be as trees of righteousness, planted by the Lord, and watered with the river of life. And how fruitful we shall be! Did not Christ say, "Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit"?  {PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 4}
[PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 5]          The prayer that Christ offered for His disciples just before His crucifixion reveals God's purpose concerning us. The heart of the Saviour is set upon His followers fulfilling God's purpose, in all its height and depth. They are to be one in Him, even though they are scattered the world over. But God can not make them one with Christ and with one another unless they are willing to give up their way for His way.  {PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 5}
[PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 6]          Harmony and union existing among men of varied dispositions is the strongest witness that can be borne that God has sent His Son into the world to save sinners. It is our privilege to bear this witness. But in order to do this, we must place ourselves under Christ's command. The tender regard shown by the Saviour for His church calls upon us to keep our souls in His love. Each one has something to do. Let us strive earnestly and untiringly to fulfill God's purpose for us "till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God," unto perfect men and women, "unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ."            Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, March 26, 1903 par. 6}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 1]       November 5, 1903 A Working Church         A living church is a working church. The precious light of Bible truth, like a lamp that burneth, is to shine forth from every church-member. God will use His believing ones as His instrumentalities; through them He will minister to souls fainting for the bread of life. Words of hope and cheer falling from lips that have been touched with a live coal from God's altar, will revive and comfort those who are weary and distressed.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 1}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 2]         Time is precious. The destiny of souls is in the balance. At infinite cost a way of salvation has been provided. Shall Christ's great sacrifice be in vain? Shall the earth be entirely controlled by Satanic agencies? The salvation of souls is dependent upon the consecration and activity of God's church. The Lord calls all who believe in Him to be workers together with Him. While their life shall last, they are not to feel their work is done. Until the time comes when Christ shall say, "It is finished," His work for the saving of souls is not to decrease, but is to grow in extent and importance.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 2}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 3]          The mercy of God is shown by His long forbearance. He is holding back His judgments, waiting for the message of warning to be sounded to all. There are many who have not yet heard the testing truths for this time. The last call of mercy is to be given more fully to our world.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 3}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 4]                                 Individual Responsibility.          Many more of the lay-members, if consecrated to God's service, could give the warning message of mercy to the multitudes who are not acquainted with the truth for this time. All around us there are souls perishing in sin. Every day there is something to do for the Master.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 4}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 5]          Every Christian is to let his light shine forth in good works. His words are to magnify our Lord Jesus Christ. Instead of waiting for great opportunities before doing anything, he is to do the work lying nearest him. Thus he will increase his talents and gain a preparation for wider service. Wherever he is, there is his field, in which he is earnestly to show forth in word and deed the saving power of truth. He is not to wait to see what others do. He has a personality of his own, and he is responsible to Christ, whose servant he is, for every word and act.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 5}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 6]          God's people would put on joy and gladness as a garment if they would only receive that which He is waiting to give them,--that which would make them strong to help those in need of help. Our people, need the breath of spiritual life breathed into them, that they may arouse to spiritual action. Many have lost their vital energy and are sluggish, dead, as it were. Let those who have been receiving the grace of Christ help these souls to arouse to action. Let us keep in the current of life that comes from Christ, that we may impart to others. Healthy, happy action is what is needed in the church today.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 6}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 7]                                         Open Doors.          In the service of God there is work of many kinds to be performed. In the service of the temple there were hewers of wood, as well as priests of various orders bearing various degrees of responsibility. Our church members are to arise and shine because their light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon them. Let those who know the truth arouse out of sleep, and make every effort to reach the people where they are. The work of the Lord must no longer be neglected by us and made secondary to worldly interests. We have no time to be idle or discouraged. The gospel is to be proclaimed to all the world. The publications containing the light of present truth are to go forth to all places. Canvassing campaigns are to be organized for the sale of our literature, that the world may be enlightened as to what is just before us.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 7}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 8]          In many states there are settlements of industrious, well-to-do farmers, who have never heard the truth for this time. Such places should be worked. Let our lay-members take up this line of service. By loaning or selling books, by distributing papers, and by holding Bible-readings, our lay-members could do much in their own neighborhoods. Filled with love for souls, they could proclaim the message of present truth with such power that many would be converted. Let us remember that it is as important to carry the message to those in the home field who have not heard the truth, as it is to go as missionaries to foreign countries.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 8}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 9]          There is abundant work for all who know the truth. Approach the people in a persuasive, kindly manner, full of cheerfulness and love for Christ. The Saviour is ever near with grace and power to enable you to present the gospel of salvation, which will bring souls out of the darkness of unbelief into His marvelous light. Reach out after those who are ready to perish. Call attention to the "Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 9}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 10]          I wish that all our people could see the many doors that are open before them. Beside all waters we are to sow the seeds of truth. O how my soul is drawn out for sinners, that they may be won for Christ! If those who have received the truth would exercise a living faith in Christ, if they would realize that they are to be His workers, wholly consecrated to His service, what a work might be done! When God's people surrender themselves unreservedly to Christ, they will use every power of mind and body to His name's glory; and His work will make rapid advancement.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 10}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 11]                                   Whole-hearted Devotion          The things of this world are soon to pass away. This is not discerned by those who have not been divinely enlightened, who have not kept pace with the work of God. Consecrated men and women must go forth to sound the warning in the highways and byways.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 11}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 12]          I urge my brethren and sisters not to engage in work that will hinder them from proclaiming the gospel of Christ. You are God's spokesmen. You are to speak the truth in love to perishing souls. Remember that one day you will stand before the Lord of all the earth, to give an account of the deeds done in the body. Then your work will appear as it really is. The vineyard is large, and the Lord is calling for laborers. Allow nothing to keep you from the work of soul-saving. By earnest prayer obtain power that will make your influence a savor of life unto life. The Master-Worker will put His Spirit upon all who labor for Him with whole-hearted devotion.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 12}
[PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 13]          Christ's interests are the first and the highest of all interests. He has a property in this world that He wishes secured, saved for His everlasting kingdom. It is for His Father's glory and His own glory that His messengers shall go forth in His name, for they and He are one. They are to reveal Him to the world. His interests are their interests. If they will be co-laborers with Him, they shall be made heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ to an immortal inheritance.                                                               Ellen G. White.  {PUR, November 5, 1903 par. 13}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 1]       November 19, 1903 Lessons from the Past         As Noah's descendants increased in number, apostasy soon manifested itself. Those who desired to forget their Creator, and to cast off the restraint of His law, decided to separate from the worshipers of Jehovah. Accordingly they journeyed to the plain of Shinar, on the banks of the River Euphrates. Here they decided to build a city, and in it a tower which should be the wonder of the world. This tower was to be so high that no flood could rise to the top, so massive that nothing could sweep it away. Thus they hoped to secure their own safety, and make themselves independent of God.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 1}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 2]         God had directed men to disperse throughout the earth, to replenish and subdue it; but these tower-builders determined to keep their community united in one body, and to found a monarchy which should eventually embrace the whole earth.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 2}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 3]          Among the men of Babel there were living some who feared God, although they had been deceived by the pretensions of the ungodly and drawn into their schemes. These men would not join this confederacy to thwart the purposes of God. They refused to be deceived by the wonderful representations and the grand outlook. For the sake of these loyal ones, the Lord delayed His judgments, and gave the ungodly time to reveal their true character. But the great majority were fully united in their heaven-daring undertaking. They heeded not the counsel of the Lord, but strove to carry out their own purposes.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 3}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 4]          This confederacy was born of rebellion against God. The dwellers on the plain of Shinar established their kingdom for self-exaltations, not for the glory of God. Had they succeeded, a mighty power would have borne sway, banishing righteousness, and inaugurating a new religion. The world would have been demoralized. The mixture of religious ideas with erroneous theories would have resulted in closing the door to peace, happiness, and security. These suppositions, erroneous theories, carried out and perfected, would have directed minds from allegiance to the divine statutes, and the law of Jehovah would have been ignored and forgotten. Determined men, inspired and urged on by the first great rebel, would have resisted any interference with their plans or their evil course. In the place of the divine precepts they would have substituted laws framed in accordance with the desires of their selfish hearts, in order that they might carry out their purposes.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 4}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 5]          But God never leaves the world without witnesses for Him. At the time of the first great apostasy after the flood, there were men who humbled themselves before God, and cried unto Him, "O God," they pleaded, "interpose between Thy cause and the plans and methods of men." "And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower ［the great idol building］, which the children of men builded." Angels were sent to bring to naught the purpose of the builders. The tower had reached a lofty height, and it was impossible for the workmen at the top to communicate directly with those at the base; therefore men were stationed at different points, each to receive and report to the one next below him the orders for needed material, or other directions regarding the work. As messages were thus passing from one to another, the language was confounded, so that material was called for which was not needed, and the directions received were often the reverse of those that had been given. Confusion and dismay followed. All work came to a standstill. There could be no further harmony or co-operation. The builders were wholly unable to account for the strange misunderstanding among them, and in their rage and disappointment they reproached one another. Their confederacy ended in strife and bloodshed. Lightnings from heaven broke off the upper portion of the tower, and cast it to the ground. Men were made to feel that there is a God who ruleth in the heavens, and that He is able to confuse and to multiply confusion, in order to teach men that they are only men.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 5}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 6]          God bears long with the perversity of men, giving them ample opportunity for repentance; but He marks all their devices to resist the authority of His just and holy law.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 6}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 7]          Up to this time men had spoken the same language; now those that could understand one another's speech united in companies; some went one way, and some another. "The Lord scattered them abroad from thence, upon the face of all the earth." In our day the Lord desires that His people shall be dispersed throughout the earth. They are not to colonize. Jesus said, "Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature." When the disciples followed their inclination to remain in large numbers in Jerusalem, persecution was permitted to come upon them, and they were scattered to all parts of the inhabited world.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 7}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 8]          For years messages of warning and entreaty have been coming to our people, urging them to go forth into the Master's great harvest fields, and labor unselfishly for souls.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 8}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 9]          From testimonies written in 1895 and in 1899 I copy the following paragraphs:--  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 9}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 10]          "True missionary workers will not colonize. God's people are to be pilgrims and strangers on the earth. The investments of large sums of money in the building up of the work in one place is not in the order of God. Plants are to be made in many places. Schools and sanitariums are to be established in places where there is now nothing to represent the truth. These interests are not to be established for the purpose of making money, but for the purpose of spreading the truth. Land should be secured at a distance from the cities, where schools can be built up in which the youth can be given an education in agricultural and mechanical lines.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 10}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 11]          "The principles of present truth are to become more widespread. There are those who are reasoning from a wrong point of view. Because it is more convenient to have the work centered in one place, they are in favor of crowding everything together in one locality. Great evil is the result. Places that should be helped are left destitute.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 11}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 12]          "What can I say to our people that will lead them to follow the course that will be for their present and future good? Will not those in Battle Creek heed the light given them by God? Will they not deny self, lift the cross, and follow Jesus? Will they not obey the call of their Leader to leave Battle Creek, and build up interests in other places? Will they not go to the dark places of the earth to tell the story of the love of Christ, trusting in God to give them success?  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 12}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 13]          "It is not God's plan for our people to crowd into Battle Creek. God says: 'Go work today in My vineyard. Get away from the places where you are not needed. Plant the standard of truth in towns and cities that have not heard the message. Prepare the way for My coming. Those in the highways and hedges are to hear the call.'  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 13}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 14]         "God will make the wilderness a sacred place as His people, filled with the missionary spirit, go forth to make centers for His work, to establish sanitariums where the sick and afflicted can be cared for, and schools where the youth can be educated in right lines."  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 14}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 15]          "It has been urged that there were great advantages in having so many institutions in close connection; that they would be a strength to one another, and could afford help to those seeking education and employment. This is according to human reasoning; it will be admitted that, from a human point of view, many advantages are gained by crowding so many responsibilities in Battle Creek; but the vision needs to be extended."  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 15}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 16]          Notwithstanding frequent counsels to the contrary, men continued to plan for centralization of power, for the binding of many interests under one control. This work was first started in the Review and Herald Office. Things were swayed first in one way and then in another. It was the enemy of our work who prompted the call for the consolidation of the publishing work under one controlling power in Battle Creek.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 16}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 17]          Then the idea gained favor that the medical missionary work would be greatly advanced if all our medical institutions and other medical missionary interests were bound up under the control of the Medical Missionary Association at Battle Creek.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 17}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 18]          I was told that I must lift my voice in warning against this. We were not to be under the control of men who could not control themselves, and who were not willing to be amenable to God. We were not to be guided by men who want their word to be the controlling power. The development of the desire to control has been very marked, and God sent warning after warning, forbidding confederacies and consolidations. He warned us against binding ourselves to fulfil certain agreements that would be presented by men laboring to control the movements of their brethren.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 18}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 19]                                      An Educational Center.          The Lord is not pleased with some of the arrangements that have been made in Battle Creek. He has declared that other places are being robbed of the light and advantages that have been centered and multiplied in Battle Creek. It is not pleasing to God that our youth from all parts of the country should be called to Battle Creek, to work in the sanitarium, and to receive their education. When we permit this, we are often guilty of robbing needy fields of their most precious treasure.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 19}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 20]          Through the light given in the Testimonies, the Lord has indicated that He does not desire students to leave their home schools and sanitariums to be educated in Battle Creek. He instructed us to remove the college from this place. This was done, but the institutions that remained failed of doing what they should have done to share with other places the advantages still centered in Battle Creek. The Lord signified His displeasure by permitting the principal buildings of these institutions to be destroyed by fire.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 20}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 21]          Notwithstanding the plain evidences of the Lord's providence in these destructive fires, men have not hesitated to stand before their brethren in council meetings, and make light of the statement that these buildings were burned because men had been swaying things in directions which the Lord could not approve.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 21}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 22]          Principles have been perverted. Men have been departing from right principles, for the promulgation of which these institutions were established. They have failed of doing the very work that God ordained should be done to prepare a people to "build up the old waste places" and to stand in the breach, as represented in the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah. In this scripture the work we are to do is clearly defined as being medical missionary work. This work is to be done in all places. God has a vineyard, and He desires that this vineyard shall be worked unselfishly. No parts are to be neglected. The most neglected portion needs that most wide-awake missionaries to do the work portrayed in the following scripture:--  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 22}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 23]          "Is not this the fast that I have chosen? To loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke? . . . Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday; and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones; and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not. And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places; thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in."                                                    -    {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 23}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 24]          For His own name's sake God will not permit the forward and independent to carry out their unsanctified plans. He will visit them for their perversity of action. "There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked." But I am instructed to say that in His judgments the Lord will remember mercy. He declares:--  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 24}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 25]          "I will not contend forever, neither will I be always wroth; for the spirit should fail before Me, and the souls which I have made. For the iniquity of his covetousness was I wroth, and smote him; I hid Me, and was wroth, and he went on frowardly in the way of his heart. I have seen his ways, and will heal him; I will lead him also, and restore comforts unto him and to his mourners. I create the fruit of the lips; Peace, peace to him that is far off, and to him that is near, saith the Lord; and I will heal him."  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 25}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 26]         The spirit of My people should fail before Me, saith the Lord, if I were to deal with them in accordance with their perversity. They could not endure My displeasure and My wrath. I have seen the perverse ways of every sinner. He who repents and does the works of righteousness, I will convert and heal, and restore unto him My favor.  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 26}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 27]          Concerning those who have been deceived and led astray by unconsecrated men, the Lord says: "Their course of action has not been in accordance with My will; yet, for the righteousness of My own cause, for the truth's sake, for the sake of those who have preserved their fear and love of God. I, who create the fruit of the lips, will put My message in the lips of those who will not be perverted. Although some may be deceived and blinded in their ideas of men and the purposes of men, I will heal every one who honors My name. All the penitent of Israel shall see of My salvation. I, the Lord, do rule, and I will fill with praise and thanksgiving the hearts of all who are nigh and far off, even all the penitent of Israel who have kept My ways."  {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 27}
[PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 28]          "Thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy: I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones."                                                                Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, November 19, 1903 par. 28}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 1]       December 3, 1903 Christ Our Example in Medical Missionary Work. Part 1                                  To Medical Missionaries.          Christ, the great Medical Missionary, came to our world as the ideal of all truth. Truth never languished on His lips, never suffered in His hands. Words of truth fell from His lips with the freshness and power of a new revelation. He unfolded the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, bringing forth jewel after jewel of truth.  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 1}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 2]         Christ spoke with authority. Every truth essential for the people to know He proclaimed with the unfaltering assurance of certain knowledge. He uttered nothing fanciful or sentimental. He presented no sophistries, no human opinions. No idle tales, no false theories clothed in beautiful language, came from His lips. The statements that He made were truths established by personal knowledge. He foresaw the delusive doctrines that would fill the world, but He did not unfold them. In His teaching He dwelt upon the unchangeable principles of God's Word. He magnified the simple, practical truths that the common people could understand, and bring into the daily experience.  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 2}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 3]          Christ might have opened to men the deepest truths of science. He might have unlocked mysteries that would have required centuries of toil and study to penetrate. He might have made suggestions in scientific lines that would have afforded food for thought and stimulus for invention to the close of time. But He did not do this. He said nothing to gratify curiosity, or to satisfy man's ambitions by opening doors to worldly greatness. In all His teaching Christ brought the minds of men in contact with the Infinite Mind. He did not direct the people to study men's theories about God, His Word, or His works. He taught them to behold Him as manifest in His works, in His Word, and as manifested by His providences.  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 3}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 4]                                Christ's Victory; Our Unbelief.          While upon this earth, the Son of God was the Son of man; yet there were times when His divinity flashed forth. Thus it was when He said to the paralytic, "Be of good cheer; thy sins be forgiven thee."  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 4}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 5]          "But there were certain of the scribes sitting there," who "began to reason," not openly, but "in their hearts," "saying, Who is this which speaketh blasphemies? Who can forgive sins, but God alone?"  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 5}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 6]          "And Jesus knowing their thoughts said, Wherefore think ye evil in your hearts? For whether is easier, to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee; or to say, Arise, and walk? But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith He to the sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house."  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 6}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 7]          The great Medical Missionary took away the sins of the paralytic, and then presented Him to God as pardoned. And He gave him also physical healing. God had given His Son power to lay hold of the eternal throne. While Christ stood forth in His own personality, He reflected the luster of the position of honor that He had held within the enriching light of the eternal throne.  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 7}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 8]          On another occasion, Christ made the request, "Father, glorify Thy name," And in answer there came a voice from heaven, saying, "I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again."  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 8}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 9]          If this Voice did not move the impenitent, if the power that Christ manifested in His mighty miracles did not cause the Jews to believe, we should not be greatly surprised to find that medical missionary workers today are in danger, through continual association with those who are incredulous, of manifesting the same unbelief that the Jews manifested, and of developing the same perverted understanding.  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 9}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 10]         I am made unutterably sad as I consider the condition of things that has been opened before me. In the past, when matters have been shown to be wrong, there has been a realization of the wrong, and this has been followed by confession, repentance, and thorough reformation. But of late there have not been faithful stewards to repress the evils that needed to be repressed. Can we, then, be surprised that there is great spiritual blindness?  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 10}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 11]          Those engaged in the gospel ministry need to learn of Christ, His meekness and lowliness, and to be thoroughly converted, that their lives may testify to a world dead in trespasses and sins, that they have been born again. Medical missionary workers, also, need to be converted. When they are converted, their influence will be a power for good in the world. They will be willing to receive counsel and help from their brethren, because they have been sanctified through the truth. Daily they will receive rich supplies of grace from heaven to impart to others.  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 11}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 12]          To every one of His appointed agencies the Lord sends the message. "Take your position at your post of duty, and then stand firm for the right." To all I am instructed to say, Find your place. Receive not the fanciful sentiments of men who are not taught by God. Christ is waiting to give you insight into heavenly things; waiting to quicken your spiritual pulse into renewed activity. No longer subordinate the claims of future, eternal interests to the common affairs of this life. "Ye can not serve God and mammon." Wake up, brethren, wake up.  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 12}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 13]          Medical missionary work is called for in a broader sense than is now understood. The work is needed that is outlined in the commission which Christ gave to His disciples just before His ascension. "All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth," He said, "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world."  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 13}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 14]          These words point out our field and our work. Our field is the world; our work the proclamation of the truths that Christ came to our world to proclaim. Men and women are to have opportunity to gain a knowledge of present truth, an opportunity to know that Christ is their Saviour, that God "so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life."  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 14}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 15]                               A Warning Against Centralization.          Christ embraced the world in His missionary work, and the Lord has shown me by revelation that it is not His plan for large centers to be made, for large institutions to be established, and for money to be gathered from all parts of the world to support these large institutions. Plants are to be made in many places. First one and then another part of the vineyard is to be entered, until all has been cultivated. Efforts are to be put forth first wherever the need is greatest. But we can not carry on this aggressive warfare, and at the same time make an extravagant outlay of means in a few places.  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 15}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 16]          The Battle Creek Sanitarium is too large. A great many workers will be required to care for the patients who come. A tenth of the number of patients who come to that institution is as many as should be cared for in one medical missionary center. Centers should be made in all the cities that are unacquainted with the great work that the Lord would have done to warn the world that the end of all things is at hand. "There is too much," said the great Teacher, "in one place."  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 16}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 17]          Let those who have fitted themselves to engage in medical missionary work in foreign countries go to the places that they expect to make their field of labor, and begin work right among the people, learning the language as they work. Very soon they will find that they can teach the simple truths of God's Word.  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 17}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 18]                           A Neglected Field Near Us.          There is in this country a great, unworked field. The colored race, numbering thousands upon thousands, appeals to the consideration and sympathy of every true, practical believer in Christ. These people do not live in a foreign country, and they do not bow down to idols of wood and stone. They live among us, and again and again, through the testimonies of His Spirit, God has called our attention to them, telling us that here are human beings neglected.  {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 18}
[PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 19]          Missionaries are needed to work for the colored people, and missionaries are also needed to work for the poor white people of the South. This broad field lies before us unworked, calling for the light that God has given us in trust.                                                       Ellen G. White.        St. Helena, Cal. Oct. 30, 1903.                                                    -    {PUR, December 3, 1903 par. 19}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 1]       December 17, 1903 Christ Our Example in Medical Missionary Work, No. 2    To Medical Missionaries,--            That which is most needed by medical missionary workers is the guidance of the Spirit of the Lord. Those who labor as Christ, the great Medical Missionary labored, must be spiritual-minded. But not all who are doing medical missionary work are exalting God and His truth. Not all are submitting to the guidance of the Holy Spirit. Some are bringing to the foundation wood, hay, and stubble,--material that will not bear the test of fire.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 1}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 2]         I pray that I may have wisdom and power from God to present to you that which constitutes gospel medical missionary work. This is a great and important branch of our denominational work. But many have lost sight of the pure, ennobling principles underlying acceptable medical missionary work.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 2}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 3]          In my diary I find the following, written one year ago:--  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 3}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 4]          October 29, 1902.--This morning I woke early. After praying most earnestly for wisdom and clearness of mind, that I might properly express the matters urged upon my attention, I wrote out about ten pages of instruction. I know that the Lord helped me to trace on paper the important matter that should come before His people.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 4}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 5]          When writing thus, I feel intensely, but after the instruction has been recorded, relief comes to my mind; for I know then that the subject-matter presented to me will not be lost, even though the subject may pass from my mind.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 5}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 6]          Those only who realize that the cross is the center of hope for the human family can understand the gospel that Christ taught. He came to this world for no other purpose than to place men on vantage-ground before the world and the heavenly universe. He came to bear testimony that fallen human beings, through faith in His power and efficacy as the Son of God, may become partakers of the divine nature. He alone could make an atonement for sinners, and open the gates of paradise to the fallen race. He took on Himself, not the nature of angels, but the nature of man, and in this world lived a life untainted by sin. "The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only-begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth." "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name."  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 6}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 7]          By His life and death Christ taught that only in obedience to God's commandments can man find safety and true greatness. "The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul." God's law is a transcript of His character. It was given to man in the beginning as the standard of obedience. In succeeding ages this law was lost sight of. Hundreds of years after the flood, Abraham was called, and to him was given the promise that his descendants should exalt God's law. In course of time, the Israelites went into Egypt, where for many years they suffered grievous oppression at the hands of the Egyptians. After they had been in slavery for nearly four hundred years, God delivered them by a wonderful manifestation of His power. He revealed Himself to the Egyptians as the ruler of the universe, one greater than all heathen deities.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 7}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 8]          At Sinai the law was given a second time. In awful grandeur the Lord spoke His precepts, and with His own finger engraved the decalogue upon tables of stone.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 8}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 9]          Passing down through the centuries, we find that there came a time when God's law must once more be unmistakably revealed as the standard of obedience. Christ came to vindicate the sacred claims of the law. He came to live a life of obedience to its requirements, and thus prove the falsity of the charge made by Satan that it is impossible for man to keep the law of God. As a man He met temptation, and overcame in the strength given Him from God. As He went about, doing good, healing all who were afflicted by Satan, He made plain to men the character of God's law and the nature of His service. His life testifies that it is possible for us also to obey the law of God.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 9}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 10]          Never did Christ deviate from loyalty to the principles of God's law. Never did He do anything contrary to the will of His Father. Before angels, men, and demons, He could speak words that from any other lips would have been blasphemy: "I do always those things that please Him." Day by day, for three years His enemies followed Him, trying to find some stain in His character. Satan, with all his confederacy of evil, sought to overcome Him; but they found nothing in Him by which to gain advantage. Even the devils were forced to confess, "Thou art the Holy One of God."  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 10}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 11]                                       Self-Sacrifice          What language could so forcibly express God's love for the human family as it is expressed by the gift of His only-begotten Son for our redemption. The Innocent bore the chastisement of the guilty. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. For God sent not His Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through Him might be saved. He that believeth on Him is not condemned; but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed on the name of the only-begotten Son of God."  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 11}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 12]          Christ gave Himself, an atoning sacrifice, for the saving of a lost world. He was treated as we deserve, in order that we might be treated as He deserves. He was condemned for our sins, in which He had no share, that we might be justified by His righteousness, in which we had no share. He suffered the death which was ours, that we might receive the life which was His. "With His stripes we are healed."  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 12}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 13]          Christ was tempted in all points like as we are, by the one who stood in loyalty by His side in the heavenly courts. Behold the Son of God in the wilderness of temptation, in the time of greatest weakness assailed by the fiercest temptation. See Him during the years of His ministry, attacked on every side by the forces of evil. See Him in His agony on the cross. All this He suffered for us.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 13}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 14]          Christ's earthly life, so full of toil and sacrifice, was cheered by the thought that He would not have all His travail for naught. By giving His life for the life of men, He would win the world back to its loyalty. Although the baptism of blood must first be received; although the sins of the world were to weigh upon His innocent soul; yet for the joy that was set before Him, He chose to endure the cross, and despised the shame.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 14}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 15]          Study Christ's definition of a true missionary: "Whosoever will come after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me." Following Christ, as spoken of in these words, is not a pretense, a farce. Jesus expects His disciples to follow closely in His footsteps, enduring what He endured, suffering what He suffered, overcoming as He overcame. He is anxiously waiting to see His professed followers revealing the spirit of self-sacrifice.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 15}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 16]          Those who receive Christ as a personal Saviour, choosing to be partakers of His suffering, to live His life of self-denial, to endure shame for His sake, will understand what it means to be a genuine medical missionary.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 16}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 17]          When all our medical missionaries live the new life in Christ, when they take His Word as their guide, they will have a much clearer understanding of what constitutes genuine medical missionary work. This work will have a deeper meaning to them when they obey the law engraven on tables of stone by the finger of God, including the Sabbath commandment, concerning which Christ Himself spoke through Moses to the children of Israel, saying:--  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 17}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 18]          "Speak thou also unto the children of Israel, saying, Verily My Sabbaths ye shall keep; for it is a sign between Me and you throughout your generations; that ye may know that I am the Lord that doth sanctify you. . . . The children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sabbath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant. It is a sign between me and the children of Israel forever."  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 18}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 19]          Let us diligently study God's Word, that we may proclaim with power the message that is to be given in these last days. Many of those upon whom the light of the Saviour's self-sacrificing life is shining refuse to live in accordance with His will. They are not willing to live a life of sacrifice for the good of others. They desire to exalt themselves. To such ones truth and righteousness have lost their meaning, and their unchristlike influence leads many to turn away from the Saviour. God calls for true, steadfast workers, whose lives will counteract the influence of those who are working against Him.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 19}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 20]          To every medical missionary worker I am instructed to say, Follow your Leader. He is the Way, the Truth, and the Life. He is your example. Upon all medical missionary workers rests the responsibility of keeping in view Christ's life of unselfish service. They are to keep their eyes fixed on Jesus, the author and finisher of their faith. He is the source of all light, the fountain of all blessing.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 20}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 21]                                  A Firm Stand for the Right          God calls upon His workers, in this age of diseased piety and perverted principle, to reveal a healthy, influential spirituality. My brethren and sisters, this God requires of you. Every jot of your influence is to be used on the side of Christ. You are now to call things by the right name, and stand firm in defense of the truth as it is in Jesus.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 21}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 22]          It behooves every soul whose life is hid with Christ in God to come to the front now, and to contend for the faith once delivered to the saints. Truth must be defended and the kingdom of God advanced as they would be were Christ in person on this earth. If He were here, He would be drawn out to rebuke many who, though professing to be medical missionaries, have not chosen to learn of the great Medical Missionary His meekness and lowliness. In the lives of some occupying high positions in the medical missionary work, self has been exalted. Until such ones rid themselves of every desire to uplift self, they can not clearly discern the character of Christ, nor can they do the work that He did.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 22}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 23]          When the Holy Spirit controls the minds of our church-members, there will be seen in our churches a much higher standard in speech, in ministry, in spirituality, than is now seen. The church-members will be refreshed by the water of life, and the laborers, working under one Head, even Christ, will reveal their Master in spirit, in word, in deed, and will encourage one another to press forward in the grand, closing work in which we are engaged. There will be a healthy increase of unity and love, which will bear testimony to the world that God sent His Son to die for the redemption of sinners. Divine truth will be exalted; and as it shines forth as a lamp that burneth, we shall understand it more and still more clearly.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 23}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 24]          The testing truth for this time is not the fabrication of any human mind. It is from God. It is genuine philosophy to those who appropriate it. Christ became incarnate in order that we, through belief of the truth, might be sanctified and redeemed. Let those who hold the truth in righteousness arouse, and go forth, shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace, to proclaim the truth to those who know it not. Let them make straight paths for their feet, lest the lame be turned out of the way.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 24}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 25]          We are now to unify, and by true medical missionary work prepare the way for our coming King. But let us remember that Christian unity does not mean that the identity of one person is to be submerged in that of another; nor does it mean that the mind of one is to be led and controlled by the mind of another. God has not given to any man the power that some, by word and act, seek to claim. God requires every man to stand free, and to follow the directions of the Word.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 25}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 26]          In every movement Christ's followers are to reveal their regard for Christian principles,--loving God supremely, and their neighbor as themselves; reflecting light and blessing on the pathway of those who are in darkness; comforting those who are cast down; sweetening the bitter waters in the place of giving their fellow-pilgrims gall to drink.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 26}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 27]          Let us increase in a knowledge of the truth, giving all praise and glory to Him who is One with the Father. Let us seek most earnestly for the heavenly anointing, the Holy Spirit. Let us have a pure, growing Christianity, that in the heavenly courts we may at last be pronounced complete in Christ.  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 27}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 28]          "Behold the Bridegroom cometh! Go ye out to meet Him!" Lose no time now in rising and trimming your lamps. Lose no time in seeking perfect unity with one another. We must expect difficulties. Trials will come. Christ, the captain of our salvation, was made perfect through suffering. His followers will encounter the enemy many times, and will be severely tried; but they need not despair. Christ says to them, "Be of good cheer; I have overcome the world."  {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 28}
[PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 29]          The following lines seem to portray the Christian warfare:--     "I thought that the course of the Christian to heaven Would be bright as the summer, and glad as the morn. Thou show'dst me the path; it was dark and rough,-- All rugged with rock, all tangled with thorn; I dreamed of celestial rewards and renown; I asked for the palm branch, the robe, and the crown; I asked, and Thou show'dst me a cross and a grave."                                                          Ellen G. White.        St. Helena, Cal.           Oct. 30, 1903.                                                    -    {PUR, December 17, 1903 par. 29}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 1]       December 31, 1903 Beware of Fanciful Doctrines         I have been instructed to say that it is not new and fanciful doctrines which the people of God need. They do not need suppositions, which can not be sustained by the Word of God. They need the testimony of men who know the truth, men who understand and obey the charge given to Timothy: "Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables. But watch thou in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry." 2 Timothy 4:2-5.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 1}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 2]         In some instances men have been turned away from the truth to listen to fables. Efforts were made to set right those thus deceived, but some had drunk so deeply from the polluted fountain, and had become so impregnated with false impressions, that it was impossible to undeceive them. They had come to believe that it was more profitable to eat of the food offered in the strange doctrines presented, than to eat of the food contained in the Word of God.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 2}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 3]          Brethren, look well to the character of your religion. Do not forget that Christ is to be your pattern in all things. You may be sure that His religion is not a sensational religion. A religion of this kind I learned to dread in my very earliest experience in the cause of present truth. I was at that time, before I was seventeen years old, bidden to warn those who were cherishing fanciful ideas and who declared that their strange movements were inspired of God.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 3}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 4]          In New Hampshire there were those who were active in disseminating false ideas in regard to God. Light was given me that these men were making the truth of no effect by their ideas, some of which led to free-lovism. I was shown that these men were seducing souls by presenting speculative theories regarding God.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 4}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 5]          I went to the place where they were working, and opened before them what they were doing. The Lord gave me strength to lay plainly before them the danger of their course. Among other views, they held that those once sanctified could not sin, and this they were presenting as gospel food. Their false theories, with their burden of deceptive influence, were working great harm to themselves and to others. They were gaining a spiritualistic power over those who could not see the evil of these beautifully-clothed theories. Great evils had already resulted. The doctrine that all were holy had led to the belief that the affections of the sanctified were never in danger of leading astray. The result of this belief was the fulfillment of the evil desires of hearts which, though professedly sanctified, were far from purity of thought and practise.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 5}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 6]          This is only one of the instances in which I was called upon to rebuke those who were presenting the doctrine of an impersonal God, diffused through nature and the doctrine of holy flesh.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 6}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 7]          In the future, truth will be counterfeited by the precepts of men. Deceptive theories will be presented as safe doctrines. False science is one of the agencies that Satan used in the heavenly courts, and it is used by him today. The false assertions that he made to the angels, his subtle scientific theories, led many of them from loyalty. And, having lost their place in heaven, they prepared temptations for our first parents. Adam and Eve yielded to the enemy, and by their disobedience humanity was estranged from God, and the earth was separated from heaven.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 7}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 8]         Christ pledged Himself to bridge the gulf that sin had made. Thus He became the Way, the Truth, and the Life. He shows us the path that leads to heaven, and promises to impart His efficiency to every one who believes on Him. He came to our world to reveal, not a mixture of truth and error, but the pure truth of God. All error is misleading, even though clothed with garments of heavenly beauty.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 8}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 9]          The character and power of God are revealed by ［the］ work of His hands. In the natural world are to be seen evidences of the love and goodness of God. These tokens are given to call attention from nature to nature's God, that His "eternal power and Godhead" may be understood.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 9}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 10]          Pantheistic theories are not sustained by the Word of God. The light of His truth shows that these theories are soul-destroying agencies. Darkness is their element, sensuality their sphere. They gratify the natural heart, and give leeway to inclination. Separation from God is the result of accepting them.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 10}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 11]          Christ calls upon His people to believe and practise His word. Those who receive and assimilate this word, making it a part of every action, of every attribute of character, will grow strong in the strength of God. It will be seen that their faith is of heavenly origin. Before angels and before men, they will stand as those who have strong, consistent Christian characters. They will not wander into strange paths. Their minds will not turn to a religion of sentimentalism and excitement.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 11}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 12]          I beseech those who are laboring for God not to accept the spurious for the genuine. We have a whole Bible full of the most precious truth. We have no need for supposition or false excitement. In the golden censer of truth, as presented in Christ's teachings, we have that which will convict and convert souls. Present in the simplicity of Christ the truths that He came to this world to proclaim, and the power of your message will make itself felt. Do not present theories or tests that have no foundation in the Bible. We have grand, solemn tests to present. "It is written" is the test that must be brought home to every one.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 12}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 13]          Walk firmly, decidedly, your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace. God has not laid upon any one the burden of encouraging an appetite for strange, odd doctrines and theories. My brethren, keep these things out of your teaching. Do not allow them to enter into your experience. Do not let your lifework be marred by them.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 13}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 14]          The minds of the Jewish teachers were filled with maxims and suppositions. They interpreted the Word to mean that which God never designed it to mean, enforcing their oddities on the common people.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 14}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 15]          A warning against such teaching is found in Paul's letter to the Colossians. The apostle declares that the hearts of the believers were to be "knit together in love, and unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding, to the acknowledgment of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ; in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. And this I say," he continues, "lest any man should beguile you with enticing words. . . . As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in Him, rooted and built up in Him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving. Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. For in Him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete in Him, which is the head of all principality and power." Colossians 2:2-10.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 15}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 16]          I am instructed to say to our people, Let us follow Christ. We may safely discard all ideas that are not included in His teaching. I appeal to our ministers to be sure that their feet are placed on the platform of eternal truth. Beware how you follow impulse, calling it the Holy Spirit. Some are in danger in this respect. I call upon them to be sound in the faith, able to give every one who asks a reason of the hope that is in them.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 16}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 17]          Into the hearts of many who have been long in the truth there has entered a hard, judicial spirit. They are sharp, critical, fault-finding. They have climbed into the judgment-seat to pronounce sentence on those who do not meet their ideas. God calls upon them to come down, and bow before Him in repentance, confessing their sins. He says to them, "I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent." Revelation 2:4, 5. They are striving for the first place, and by their words and acts they make many hearts sore.  {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 17}
[PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 18]         Against this spirit, and against the false religion of sentimentalism, which is equally dangerous, I bear my warning. Take heed, brethren and sisters. Who is your leader?--Christ, or the angel who fell from heaven? Are you sound in the faith? My prayer for you all is that God would grant you "according to the riches of His glory, to be strengthened with might by His Spirit in the inner man; that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith; that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fullness of God." Ephesians 3:16-19.                                                            Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, December 31, 1903 par. 18}
[PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 1]       January 14, 1904 The Study of Revelation  ［THE SPECIAL ARTICLE FROM  SISTER WHITE WAS NOT RECEIVED FOR THIS ISSUE.］         Our lesson for the present time is, How may we most clearly comprehend and present the gospel that Christ came in person to present to John on the Isle of Patmos,--the gospel that is termed, "The revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to show unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass. . . . Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are written therein; for the time is at hand."  {PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 2]         We are to proclaim to the world the great and solemn truths of Revelation. Into the very designs and principles of the church of God these truths are to enter. A benediction is pronounced upon those who pay due regard to this communication. The blessing is promised to encourage a study of this book. We are by no means to become weary of looking into it because of its apparently mystical symbols.  {PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 3]          There should be a closer and more diligent study of this book, more earnest presentation of the truths it contains, truths which concern all who are living in these last days. All who are preparing to meet their Lord should make this book the subject of earnest study and prayer. It is just what its name signifies,--a revelation of the important events that are to take place in the last days of this earth's history. John, because of his faithful trust in the Word of God and the testimony of Christ, was banished to the Isle of Patmos. But his banishment did not separate him from Christ. The Lord knows all about His faithful servants, who for His sake are lying in prisons and dungeons, or have been banished to lonely islands, and He comforts them in their affliction. Christ visited John in his exile, and opened to him the closing scenes of this world's history.  {PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 4]          The truths opened to John are of the greatest importance to us, for we are living in the very last days. Soon we shall enter upon the fulfilment of the events which Christ showed John were to take place. As the messengers of the Lord present these solemn truths, they must realize that they are handling subjects of eternal interest, and they should seek for the baptism of the Holy Spirit, that they may speak, not their own words, but the words given them by God.  {PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 5]          The book of Revelation must be opened to the people. Many have been taught that it is a sealed book; but it is sealed to those only who reject light and truth. The truth that it contains must be proclaimed, that people may have an opportunity to prepare for the events which are so soon to take place. The third angel's message must be presented as the only hope for salvation of a perishing world.  {PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 6]          The perils of the last days are upon us, and in our work we are to warn people of the danger that they are in. Let not the solemn scenes, that prophecy has revealed are soon to take place, be left untouched. If our people were awake, if they realized the nearness of the events portrayed by John, such a reformation would be made in our churches that many more would believe our message. We are God's messengers, and we have no time to lose, for He calls upon us to watch for souls as they that must give an account. Advance new principles, and crowd in clear-cut truth. It will be as a sword cutting both ways. But do not be too ready to take a controversial attitude. There will be times when we must stand still and see the salvation of the Lord. Present the truth as it is in Jesus. Let Daniel speak, let Revelation speak, and tell what is truth. But whatever phase of the subject is presented, uplift Jesus as the center of all hope, "the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star."                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, January 14, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 1]       June 2, 1904 A Closer Acquaintance with Christ         O, how much we need a closer acquaintance with the Lord Jesus. We need to enter into His will and carry out His purposes, saying with the whole heart, "Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do?" O, I long to see our churches in a condition different from the condition in which they are now,--grieving the Holy Spirit day by day with their lukewarm religious life, a life that is neither cold nor hot. Christ says: "I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spew thee out of My mouth."  {PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 2]         How greatly Christ would be honored and glorified before the world if His followers were what they claim to be,--true Christians, the love of Christ constraining them to make Him known, their lives dedicated to unselfish service.  {PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 3]          I see such loftiness of spirit in those who profess to believe in Christ! I am pained, deeply pained, night and day, to see them more like worldlings than like Christ in character and practise. God expects to receive from all who believe in Him the service of a heart filled with love.  {PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 4]          Christ has revealed Himself as a wise, patient long-suffering helper, full of divine pity. Be assured that He will not break the bruised reed. He will tenderly lead your steps in safe paths, guiding you into all truth. He will gladden the hearts of all who will give themselves without reserve to His guidance. He will impart to them gracious instruction.  {PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 5]          O, how I long to speak these words to those who are not so lofty in their own ideas that they have lost all desire for the precious grace of Christ's love. This is the instruction we so much need, that we may impart it to worn, weary souls. You and I must be where we can feed the souls who are longing to hear words of light and life. We shall feel heartsore and sad as we see so many who might be earnest, successful workers, unwilling to do what it is their privilege to do. Nevertheless, we are to tell others of the love of Christ, refusing to fail or become discouraged. Eternity, eternity is before us. There is eternal life for us to gain. In no case must we lose an opportunity to sow the seeds of truth. Christ, the Majesty of heaven, clothed His divinity with humanity, and came to this world to stand at the head of the human race, that He might give men and women grace to overcome as He overcame. The promise is, "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne."  {PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 6]          "The grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works."  {PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 7]          Think of the glory awaiting those who overcome. They will see the face of Him in whose presence there is "fulness of joy" and at whose right hand there are "pleasures forevermore."  {PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 8]          "He showed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month; and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. And there shall be no more curse; but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and His servants shall serve Him; and they shall see His face; and His name shall be in their foreheads. And there shall be no night there; and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light; and they shall reign forever and ever."                                                                 Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, June 2, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 1]       June 9, 1904 Love for the Erring         Christ came to this world to bring salvation within the reach of all. Upon the cross of Calvary He paid the redemption-price for a lost world. His self-denial and sacrifice, His humiliation, His death on the cross, testify to the depth of His love for fallen man. It was to seek and save the lost that He came to this world. His mission was to save sinners,--sinners of every grade, of every tongue and nation. He paid the price for all, to ransom them, and bring them into union and sympathy with Himself. The most erring, the most sinful, were not passed by. His labors were especially for those who most needed the salvation that He came to bring. The greater the need of reform, the deeper was His interest, the greater His sympathy, and the more earnest His efforts. His heart of love was stirred to its depths for those whose condition was most hopeless, and who most needed His transforming grace.  {PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 2]         In the parable of the lost sheep is represented the wonderful love of Christ for the erring, wandering ones. He does not choose to remain with those who accept His salvation, bestowing all His efforts upon them, and receiving their gratitude and love. The true shepherd leaves the flock that loves Him, and goes out into the wilderness, enduring hardship, and facing danger and death, to seek and save the sheep that has wandered from the fold, and that must perish if not brought back. When, after diligent search, the lost is found, the shepherd, though suffering from weariness, pain, and hunger, does not drive it along, but, O wondrous love! he tenderly gathers it into his arms, and, placing it upon his shoulder, bears it back to the fold. Then he calls upon his neighbors to rejoice with him over the lost that is found.  {PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 3]          The parable of the prodigal son, and that of the lost piece of silver, teach the same lesson. Every soul that is especially imperiled by falling into temptation, causes pain to the heart of Christ, and calls forth His tenderest sympathy and most earnest labor. Over one sinner that repents His joy is greater than over the ninety and nine who need no repentance.  {PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 4]          This lesson is for us. We are not to meet misery and repentance with reproach and distrust. With the same compassion and sympathy that Jesus manifested toward us when we sought His pardoning love, we are to welcome the wanderer as he returns to His Father's house.  {PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 5]          Christ has linked His interests with those of humanity, and He asks us to become one with Him for the saving of the lost. "Freely ye have received," He says, "freely give." Sin is the greatest of all evils, and it is ours to pity and help the sinner. There are many who err, and who feel their shame and folly. They are hungry for words of encouragement. They look upon their mistakes and errors, until they are driven almost to desperation. These souls we are not to neglect. If we are Christians, we shall not pass by on the other side, keeping as far as possible from the ones who most need our help. When we see human beings in distress, whether through affliction or through sin, we shall never say, "This does not concern me."  {PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 6]          "Ye which are spiritual, restore such an one in the spirit of meekness." By faith and prayer press back the power of the enemy. Speak words of faith and courage that will be as a healing balm to the bruised and wounded one. Many have fainted and become discouraged in the great struggle of life, when one word of kindly cheer would have strengthened them to overcome. Never should we pass by one suffering soul without seeking to impart to him of the comfort wherewith we are comforted of God.                                                               Ellen G. White.  {PUR, June 9, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 1]       July 7, 1904 Unlimited Progress and Improvement         God gives to every man his work, and men and women are to do their best wherever they are placed, working untiringly for the salvation of souls. Beside all waters they are to sow the seeds of truth. Not a hand should be raised, not a barrier be placed, to prescribe or limit the work. There is to be no close figuring; for this will bring the displeasure of God on the one who takes this course. Let no selfish practise mar the work of God. Let no narrow ideas shut out opportunities and privileges whereby souls may be reached.  {PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 2]         When Christ sent the seventy to proclaim the kingdom of God throughout Judea, He taught that the piety of His people should be diffusive. He was educating His church to enlarge the borders of their labor, and eventually encircle the world. The work is one the world over. Christ has annihilated the ancient distinctions made between Jew and Gentile. There is to be no boundary to our labor. It must take us from small plans, the narrowing limitations of selfishness. He presents to our view the inhabitants of the world, who may become enlightened and lay hold of immortality through faith in Christ. They are all exposed to the temptations of Satan, who hopes to take them in his snare; but the Lord calls those who would be laborers together with Him to unite in bringing every power into exercise to work for the deliverance of these souls from Satanic agencies. And if prosperity attends our efforts, it will be because there is not a thread of selfishness interwoven with them. If selfish ideas and plans are allowed to creep into the management of the work of God, it will be a far greater evil than the same thing would be in common worldly matters.  {PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 3]          Every encouragement is given to God's people to expect unlimited progress and improvement. We are to work as if we knew that we were in the sight of the whole heavenly universe. Through Christ we are to say, "I will not fail or become discouraged." We are to hope for everything in moral advancement and the restoration of the image of God in man. At every step our prayers should ascend to the throne of God. While working as if everything depended on our diligence and faithfulness, we must take God as our only dependence, doing unto others as we would wish them to do unto us. This principle is broad and deep. No selfishness should tarnish the work of God. Teach by precept and example that earth can be assimilated to heaven.  {PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 4]          Our means of doing good are never to be limited to any man's ideas or devising. At every step we are empowered of God to work in Christ's lines. Lay hold of the work in any place, and this will set in motion the heavenly agencies to prepare the way for the sowers and the reapers. Study the Word. Read it with all your mind, your heart, and your soul; for eternal interests are involved. Then its lessons will have a voice. They will call to you; they will breathe divine counsels; they will make all who learn of Him meek and lowly, and wise unto salvation.  {PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 5]          The assurance of our Saviour that we may gain the future, immortal life should be sufficient to teach us the importance of following Him here. Our service for God is to decide our eternal destiny. "He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?" ［Is it］ not, then, wholly appropriate that the same question should come to us, How shall we not--when so great love has been expressed for us in the gift of Christ as our ransom--how shall we not freely give Him all things? What wonderful love has been revealed in our behalf. And shall our love and gratitude be only as a ripple on the surface? Our service for God is to decide our eternal destiny; and there should be kindled in our hearts an earnest desire to put every faculty of mind and heart to diligent effort, proportionate to the reward presented.  {PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 6]         Of every Christian the Lord requires growth in efficiency and capability. We are stewards of His grace. We have been placed in charge of His goods; and the talents lent us are to be used, not for self, but in devoted, whole-hearted service. We should do nothing by halves. Entire consecration is required.  {PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 7]          Let the line of demarcation between the church and the world be plain and distinct, so that it can be discerned by both men and angels. The will of God, our Creator, is to be manifest in us as Christians, not only in the name we bear, but in our life of self-denial. The world, refusing to accept the man Christ Jesus to reign over them, are enslaved by a tyrant, even Satan; but let Christians show that they are free,--sons and daughters of the heavenly King. Let them give evidence that they are controlled by unselfish principles. Let all their purposes and pursuits stand in distinct contrast to the pride and selfishness of the world.  {PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 8]          The cross of Calvary is placed between heaven and earth as a perpetual memorial, calling our attention to the better world. It is the medium of open communication with the world of light. Constantly the mind is drawn away from the earthly to the heavenly, surveying the attractions of Him who "ever liveth to make intercession" for us. Those who keep the heavenly world in view are, in their affections and pursuits, separate from the world. While they are in the world, they are not of the world. They are pilgrims and strangers seeking a better country, even a heavenly; and by their influence and example they take others with them.                                                           Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, July 7, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 1]       July 14, 1904 Unselfish Service  No. 1         "Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that ye through His poverty might be rich." "He hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows; . . . He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and with His stripes we are healed."  {PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 2]         In our behalf Christ descended from depth to depth of humiliation until He could go no farther. It was impossible for divine condescension and self-sacrifice to reach lower depths than the death on the cross. This wonderful sacrifice moved all heaven, and can we look upon it without our hearts breaking at the sight?  {PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 3]          He who "bore our griefs and carried our sorrows" has an interest in us. His mercy is over all the children of men. His goodness and love are inexhaustible. His work in our behalf never ceases. And in life and character the Christian is bound up with Christ in His plans of mercy for humanity. His character is to be a reproduction of the character of Christ. The unselfish, self-sacrificing life of Jesus is to be copied by every soul who loves the Redeemer.  {PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 4]          In union there is strength, and the Source of all power, of all goodness, mercy, and love, takes finite human beings into co-partnership with Himself. His divine power is combined with the efforts of human agencies to diffuse His influence and extend if far and near. Under the transforming influence of His grace there will be a constant exercise of sympathy and forbearance; there will be a holy emulation to support the weak, to aid the suffering members of Christ's body. When one is allied to Christ, a partaker of the divine nature, his interest is identified with the interests of suffering humanity wherever found, and he works in unison with heavenly intelligences.  {PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 5]          The Christian is not to live for self. He is God's agent, and is to stand as His worker, doing His bidding. His wages have been paid in the blood and suffering of the Son of God; and no other being in the universe has such claims on him as Jesus has. His very existence is the Lord's; his words, his works, even his thoughts, are to be held subject to the will of Christ.  {PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 6]          The world's Redeemer, as a householder, entrusted His goods to His servants. He has placed in the hands of His agents sufficient to help the needy, so that if each would work unselfishly, as Christ worked, none need suffer for the necessities of life; and if His spirit were manifested by all, none would be left to hunger for words of tender sympathy.  {PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 7]          Christ has not given His goods to any to be used for the gratification of pride and selfishness. All that we have is but a loan from Jesus; it is not our own. Money, possessions, intellect, are but lent us to be held as a precious trust for the service of Christ. Reason, ability, knowledge, affection, property have been received from Jesus, and are to be used with wisdom to bring honor and glory to His name.  {PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 8]          Those who have the good things of this life, were they unselfish, were they Christlike, would feel it a solemn duty to help in their time of perplexity those struggling with want and sorrow. Selfishness and pride say, "Pass them by; if you attempt to help all who need help, you will have your hands and heart full." But with what will the heart be filled?--With the pitying love and tender human kindness and sympathy of Christ. And is not this far more desirable than to have it full of self-love, self-caring, self-exaltation.                                                          Ellen G. White.  {PUR, July 14, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, July 21, 1904 par. 1]       July 21, 1904 Unselfish Service  II         When the mind of Christ becomes our mind, and His works our works, we shall be able to keep the fast described by the prophet Isaiah: "Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens?" Find out what the poor and suffering are in need of, and then, in love and tenderness, help them to courage and hope and confidence by sharing with them the good things that God has given you. Thus you will be doing the very work that God means you to do. "Let the oppressed go free." Do not rest until you break every yoke. It is not possible for you to neglect this and yet obey God.  {PUR, July 21, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, July 21, 1904 par. 2]         "Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh?" How much of this hiding has been done! How many have closed their eyes and locked the door of the heart, lest the softening influences should prompt them to works of kindness and charity. The heart is ever inclined to the concerns and objects of the world; but we must hear and obey the voice of God. "Come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him." "If ye be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. . . . For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God."  {PUR, July 21, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, July 21, 1904 par. 3]          As Christ's workers, we have done much in a heartless, compulsory way. We have not remembered that every hour, every moment, is precious, fraught with eternal responsibilities. We need now to repent of our half-heartedness and to hide in Jesus, separating all selfishness and vanity from our work. We are threads in the great web of humanity, and we are not to mar the fabric by a want of pure, unselfish benevolence. We must stand as God's servants, independent of the world, yet constantly shining as lights in the world, ever, both in faith and practise, representing Christ. The life of the Christian will testify that he is governed by laws other than those which the world obeys; laws of a higher order. Oneness with Christ enables men to wield an influence far above that of the renowned of this world. While following the example of Christ, they have, through His grace, power to benefit the church and the community. Their influence is felt just in proportion to the distinctness of the line of demarcation which separates them in spirit and principle from the world. Representing in character the attributes of Christ, they may carry forward to a glorious completion the work which He left them.                                                             Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, July 21, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, July 28, 1904 par. 1]       July 28, 1904 Work for Laymen         The following is from a testimony written at Nashville, Tenn., June 30, 1904:--  {PUR, July 28, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, July 28, 1904 par. 2]         "Those who have long known the truth need to seek the Lord most earnestly, that their hearts may be filled with a determination to work for their neighbors. My brethren and sisters, visit those who live near you, and, by sympathy and kindness, seek to reach their hearts. Be sure to work in a way that will remove prejudice, instead of creating it. And remember that those who know the truth for this time, and yet confine their efforts to their own churches, refusing to work for their unconverted neighbors, will be called to account for unfulfilled duties.  {PUR, July 28, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, July 28, 1904 par. 3]          "Lend your neighbors some of our smaller books. If their interest is awakened, take them some of the larger books. Show them 'Christ's Object Lessons,' tell them its history, and ask them if they do not want a copy. If they already have it, ask them if they do not want to read other books of a similar nature. If possible, secure an opportunity to teach them the truth. Beside all waters the workers are to sow the seeds of truth, not knowing which shall prosper, this or that, but ever walking in humility and trust beside the One who has declared, 'Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end.'"  {PUR, July 28, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 1]       August 11, 1904 Arise and Build         God's word to His workers in Washington is, "Arise and build;" and His word to His people in all the conferences is, "Strengthen the hands of the builders." The work in Washington is to advance in straight lines, without delay or hindrance. Let it not be kept back for lack of means. The workers in Washington will advance with steadfast courage just as fast as the Lord's people will furnish them with means. Let every church in every place act its part cheerfully and willingly.  {PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 2]         I know that the people of God desire to act their part nobly in advancing His work in the world. God extends His favor to us daily, and we are to regard it as a privilege to show that we are in harmony with the work now being done at the capital of our nation. We have no time to lose. The bounty that God daily bestows upon us makes a direct and forcible appeal to us to respond to the goodness and love of God by placing all that we have and are upon the altar of sacrifice. We must be co-laborers with God. He calls upon us to engage in His work, to return to Him a part of that which He has bestowed upon us. He has made us His helping hand. Our self-denying benevolence, our willing offerings, are to give evidence that the truth has been doing its work upon our hearts.  {PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 3]          Let us cut away every selfish indulgence that calls for an outlay of means, large or small. The work of God is now to be established in Washington. Means will be needed to erect a sanitarium. The building is to be plain and inexpensive. We would not waste the Lord's money by unnecessary display. Look at the life of Christ. He stooped from His glory to the humiliation of poverty. He was the Majesty of heaven, yet He declared. "Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but the Son of man hath not where to lay His head."  {PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 4]          God has need of the means that He has lent you. He needs the money that you can spare. Let no man's hand now be slack. Please send us help, that we may carry forward the work that has for so long been neglected. God has said, "Arise and build," and we must obey His word.  {PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 5]          Let the work in Washington move forward. Let every one act his part in self-denial and self-sacrifice. Our people are not to wait for more appeals, but are to lay right hold of the work, making those things which appear impossibilities possibilities. Let each one ask himself, Has not the Lord entrusted me with means for the advancement of His cause? Has He not bidden His servants in Washington arise and build? Shall I, at this time of great importance, withhold my means, which God asks me to invest in raising up memorials for Him? Let us be honest with the Lord. All the blessings that we enjoy come from Him; and if He has entrusted us with the talent of means that we may help to do His work, shall we hold back? Shall we say, No, Lord; my children would not be pleased, and therefore I shall venture to disobey God, burying His talent in the earth?  {PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 6]          There should be no delay. The cause of God demands your assistance. We ask you, as the Lord's stewards, to put His means into circulation, to provide facilities by which many will have the opportunity of learning what is truth.  {PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 7]          The temptation may come to you to invest your money in land. Perhaps your friends will advise you to do this. But is there not a better way of investing your means? Have you not been bought with a price? Has not your money been entrusted to you to be traded upon for Him? Can you not see that He wants you to use your means in helping to build meeting-houses, in helping to establish sanitariums, where the sick shall receive physical and spiritual healing, and in helping to start schools in which the youth shall be trained for service, that workers may be sent to all parts of the world?  {PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 8]          If you will be faithful in bringing to His treasury the means lent you, His work will make rapid advancement. Many souls will be won to the truth, and the day of Christ's coming will be hastened.  {PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 9]          God will prepare the way before His faithful people, and will greatly bless them. The righteousness of Christ will go before them, and the glory of God will be their rereward. There will be joy in the heavenly courts, and joy, pure, holy joy, will fill the hearts of the workers. To save perishing souls, they are willing to spend and be spent. Their hearts are filled with gratitude and thanksgiving. The consciousness of God's love purifies and ennobles their experience, enriching and strengthening them. The grace of God is revealed in the conquests achieved in winning souls to Christ.  {PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 9}
[PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 10]          So God's work in this world is to be carried forward. The church here below is to serve the Lord in self-denial and self-sacrifice, and the most glorious triumphs are to be won.                                                               Ellen G. White.            June 4.  {PUR, August 11, 1904 par. 10}
[PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 1]       October 20, 1904 Liberality         There are many clear and striking promises to the liberal. "The liberal soul shall be made fat; and he that watereth shall be watered also himself." "Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your bosom." "Honor the Lord with thy substance, and with the first-fruits of all thine increase; so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall burst out with new wine."  {PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 2]         Brethren and sisters, try the experiment. Be liberal in your dealing with the Lord's work, and especially in your dealings with the work among the colored people in the southern field. Again and again the Lord has laid before you the needs of this field, but how much have you done to hold up the hands of those who are laboring there? What have you done all these years in return for the blessings God has given you?  {PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 3]          "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you." "If any man will to do His will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of Myself." Will you put your whole heart into the prayer for these blessings?  {PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 4]          Take the Bible as your rule of life. Act upon it. Receive the Word of God into good and honest hearts, and see if it will not be to you as the leaves of the tree of life. It will give you physical and spiritual health. Think of the blessing you can be to those who are restless and unhappy because they are too busy to wear Christ's yoke, too busy to be God's helping hand. You may be God's epistles, known and read of all men. Will you try it? Will you prove God?  {PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 5]         "What shall it profit a man if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?" "Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not highminded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who giveth us richly all things to enjoy; that they do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate; laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life."  {PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 6]          My brethren and sisters, will you help to advance the work in the Southern field? The needs of this field have often been placed before our people, but there are many who have done very little to help. Prejudice has existed in the minds of some against those who have been working far beyond their strength to carry forward the work in this field. Those who have given place to unbelief and criticism are under the rebuke of God for every word they have spoken to discourage the workers, and to create prejudice against them. Doing nothing themselves, they have blocked the wheels, so that others could not advance.  {PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 7]          God has a controversy with many of His people. The time of the end is near. Warning after warning has been given. Unless God's people heed these messages, the Spirit of the Lord will leave them to their own ways, to be filled with the fruit of their own doings.  {PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 8]          God will send us direct and practical tests, to teach us, if we will be taught, the benefits of faith. He has no use for man-made tests. The tests that He has given are sufficient.  {PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 9]          What are we to do in order to gain an increase of faith? "Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteousness man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for He will abundantly pardon. For My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways My ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are My ways higher than your ways, and My thoughts than your thoughts."  {PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 9}
[PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 10]          My brethren and sisters, the work among the colored people needs your help. This work has been started, but it needs much financial assistance in order to stand where it should. Prove the Lord, and see if He will not pour you out a blessing so abundant that there shall not be room enough to receive it.                                                               Ellen G. White.  {PUR, October 20, 1904 par. 10}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 1]       November 17, 1904 To Every Man His Work         There has been, and still is, the greatest danger of one man meddling with another man's work, not from a disinterested desire to help him, but to confuse him. But the Lord has not given to the one who is neglecting his own work the outlines of his brother's work. How can he improve the methods of his fellow-worker by making suggestions and criticisms that only harass and discourage. If he will attend to his own work, the great Teacher will take the oversight of the work that, in His wisdom, He has entrusted to other hands.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 2]         Christ is the One who gives His disciples their work. Read His answer to Peter when Peter asked Him concerning the work of John. "Lord, and what shall this man do?" Peter asked. And Jesus answered, "If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? follow thou Me."  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 3]          Today many are making the same mistake that Peter made. They are so busily engaged in trying to arrange their brother's work according to their own ideas that they neglect the work that God has placed in their hands. They lose a sense of the responsibility resting on them.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 4]         Let us remember that one man may not understand the nature of the work that the next man has to do. He is not to feel that it is his place to tear to pieces what his brother is doing. He who attempts to unravel another man's work will find in his hands a tangle that he can not straighten.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 5]          Let every man stand in his lot and place, doing faithfully the work given him. It is the questioning, criticizing spirit that is cherished which puts men in hard places. Let men humble their souls before God, realizing how sinful it is to criticize and condemn. Satan has his snares prepared for the feet of the one who is eager to place himself where God has not placed him.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 6]          How rapidly God's work would move forward if, when a man received a work from God, he would put his whole attention on the faithful performance of this work, and if the next man, receiving his task, would also do with humility and fidelity the work entrusted to him, perfecting it in the simplicity of true faith and by earnest prayer.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 7]          Let men cease to complain and criticize, and let them do their appointed work, guided by the Lord. Then the different parts of the work of God, varied in kind, and brought together by Christ, the Masterworker, will be found to fit perfectly.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 8]                                       Trusting In God          We are in danger of leaning upon human aid. It is only too true that man has educated himself to look to man for direction and guidance in spiritual service. Why can not each one fill the place given him, knowing that when he asks God for wisdom, it will be given liberally.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 9]          Let us not place men where God should be. Let God's people expect everything from Him through Christ, believing that they will receive power from the highest source of power. Then we shall have grace to impart, because of the grace so richly given in response to the earnest, sincere prayer of faith.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 9}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 10]          The coming of Christ is close at hand. We are laborers together with God, and as such we are to prepare the way for His coming. The way to the throne of grace is open. Every one who comes to Christ seeking for help will be taught how to accomplish His work with exactitude, so that it will harmonize with the work placed in other hands.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 10}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 11]          Let every church-member depend on the strong arm that never fails. My brethren and sisters, lean your whole weight on Christ. Build your house on the sure foundation. Go forth in the power of the grace of God, quickened and sanctified, inspired with zeal by a study of His precepts and promises. Go forth as heralds of the Gospel. Enter into no controversy. We have a Leader to whom has been promised all power,--power against which the energies of earth and hell can not prevail. Remember that the best way to combat error is to present truth.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 11}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 12]         Hold forth the word of life. Do not dwell on the objections advanced by those who oppose the truth. Speak the truth in simplicity. Let no word be spoken that will wound and bruise hearts.  {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 12}
[PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 13]          "It is written,"--the Word of the living God,--this is your weapon. This Word is "the sword of the Spirit," "sharper than any two-edged sword." It is the "sharp arrow" by which the wicked are slain. It is "the power of God unto salvation."                                                            Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, November 17, 1904 par. 13}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 1]       November 24, 1904 Our Work         Every minister of the Gospel should be prepared to do practical medical missionary work. Medical missionary work is to be as closely united with the Gospel ministry as the arm is united to the body. In our large cities, medical missionary work will open doors for the entrance of truth.  {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 2]         The circulation of books on present truth is to take the novel out of many hands, filling minds with thoughts of the science of salvation.  {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 3]          Christianity is not a collection of rules and regulations, but a wonderful prescription, in following which man obtains a healthy body and a sound mind. The Bible presents a remedy for spiritual and physical disease. Christ gave His life for those who will accept life through Him. He says to the trembling sinner: "Lean on Me. I am the propitiation for your sins. I am your Justifier, your righteousness." He who knew no sin was made sin for us, that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him. On Him were laid the iniquities of us all. Shall we not avail ourselves of the power that He has placed in our hands for the recovery of the blessing lost through disobedience?  {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 4]          The Lord's people are to be one. There is to be no separation in His work. Christ sent out the twelve apostles, and afterward the seventy disciples, to preach the Gospel, and to heal the sick. "As ye go," He said, "preach, saying. The kingdom of God is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils; freely ye have received, freely give." In God's work, teaching and healing are never to be separated.                                                                   -    {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 5]          There comes to us the question, Are you carrying a burden for the unsaved? Do you know what Christianity means? Search the Bible. Not ministers only are to know what saith the Lord. All are permitted to enter the door opened by the sacrifice of Christ. Not ministers only, but all who take their stand under the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel, are to work for the Master, presenting to the sin-sick the wonderful Gospel remedy.  {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 6]          Is your faith practical? Are you doing what the Bible tells you to do? Are you using all your powers to gather lost sheep into the fold? There are thousands upon thousands in ignorance who might be warned. Pray as you have never prayed before for the power of Christ. Pray for the inspiration of His Spirit, that you may be filled with a desire to save the perishing. Let the prayer ascend to heaven, "God, be merciful to us and bless us, that Thy way may be known upon the earth, Thy saving health among all nations."  {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 7]          What shall be the future showing in the church? The Lord calls for decided action among His people. There are many ways of promulgating the truth. The Lord is well pleased when those who go forth as missionaries are more anxious for the salvation of souls than they are respecting the wages they shall receive for their work. When Christ's witnesses labor under the Spirit's guidance, when they are stripped of all selfishness, many souls will be converted by their earnest, patient, persevering efforts.                                                                   -    {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 8]          "Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end."  {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 9]          Thus Christ pledged Himself to guide, comfort, sanctify, and sustain His people. He declares, "I will be with you in your work of teaching and persuading men and women to be My disciples. The Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit have pledged themselves to aid you in your unselfish efforts to turn men from darkness to light. They will be with you as you teach all things that I have commanded you."  {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 9}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 10]          The Lord Jesus will be with His people. It is upon His presence that their success depends. Those who obey the words of the great Teacher will receive blessings from Him, and, as they use these blessings in doing good, they will receive greater blessings.                                                                   -    {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 10}
[PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 11]          God calls for workers to enter the whitening harvest field. Shall His workmen wait because the treasury is exhausted, because there is scarcely enough to sustain the workers now in the field? Go forth in faith, and God will be with you. "He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him." Nothing is so successful as success. Let this be secured, and the work will move forward. New fields will be opened. Many souls will be won to the truth. What is needed is increased faith in God.                                                                 Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, November 24, 1904 par. 11}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 1]       December 1, 1904 "First Be Reconciled to Thy Brother"         "The end of all things is at hand; be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer."  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 2]         The greater destruction included in Christ's description of the destruction of Jerusalem, -- the destruction of the world, -- is at hand. Soon the history of this earth is to be swallowed up in an endless eternity. In view of this, how can the members of the church of God spend their time in dissension and strife, criticizing and condemning one another? We have no call to sit in judgment upon others. To no human being is given the work of passing sentence upon his fellow-beings. This work Christ alone can do.  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 3]          The Saviour has laid down the rules that we are to follow in dealing with one another. In His sermon on the mount He said, "If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift."  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 4]          If there is a difference between you and a brother in the church, go to him, and try to remove the cause of variance, that there may be a fellowship between you. This duty you are under obligation to perform before you offer your gift to God. The gift will not be accepted until this duty is done. Be reconciled to your brother. If the fault is on your side, remove the stone of stumbling that you have placed before his feet.  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 5]          A faithful effort to remove the misunderstanding will place you both in such relation to one another and to God that He can bless you. But you can not receive His blessing while you are unwilling to do what you can to set things right because to do this would require a humbling of your proud heart. O the little misunderstandings that arise may be so easily removed! And until this is done, we are not prepared to take part in the holy ordinances of the Lord.  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 6]          Are you willing to do your part to adjust the differences that exist? If you are, a vast amount of evil speaking and bitter feeling will be saved.  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 7]          These words I am instructed to present as a message from God. In the morning and at night let there be close investigation of self. Search the heart diligently and you will find many wrongs that can and should be made right. Put away all that hinders communion with God.  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 8]          Christ says, "If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." To make the confession necessary may require great strength of will. It may be as a crucifixion to say, "I did this evil, and sinned against God."  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 9]         I am instructed to say that there are sins between man and his God that no other human being need know anything about. If the one on whom such sins rest will make his peace with God, the Lord will forgive him, and the burden will roll off his soul. He will then make confession to his fellow-men, if he has wronged them, and as he confesses, God will be merciful, and will forgive his sin.  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 9}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 10]          One such confession is an evidence of the presence of the miracle-working power of God, and it leads to other confessions, not general confessions, but confessions of particular wrongs that have existed between brethren. God values above gold or silver the one who makes such a confession. "I will make a man more precious than fine gold," He says, "even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir."                                                                   -    {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 10}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 11]          As I hear of the terrible calamities that from week to week are taking place in our world, I inquire, What will be the result of these things? Are they hedging up our way, or does God permit them to come to arouse those who are transgressing His law? The most awful destructions, by fire and flood, are following one another in quick succession. How many can now commit the keeping of their souls to God as unto a faithful Creator?  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 11}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 12]          There are many, many in our churches who know little of the meaning of the truth for this time. They have not searched for truth with humble, contrite hearts. I appeal to the members of our churches not to disregard the fulfilling of the signs of the times, which say so plainly that the end is near. O how many who have not cared for the salvation of their souls will soon make the bitter lamentation, "The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and my soul is not saved."  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 12}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 13]          We have no time, in these solemn moments, to contend with one another. Those who cherish evil-surmisings and engage in contention do not realize how much time they are losing, and how much time they cause others to lose. God's servants have been called to settle difficulties between brother and brother, and time has been spent in this way that belonged to those ready to perish, time that ought to have been devoted to the fulfilling of the Gospel commission.  {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 13}
[PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 14]          In the future, instead of calling for ministers to leave their work to settle difficulties, let church-members seek the Lord for themselves. Let them confess their sins and pray together.                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, December 1, 1904 par. 14}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 1]       December 8, 1904 A Sin-Pardoning Saviour         Nothing else in this world is so dear to God as His church. Nothing else is watched over by Him with such jealous care. Nothing else so grieves His heart of love as the injuries inflicted in His church by those who are opposed to His government.  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 2]         Human might and human wisdom did not establish the church of God, and neither can they destroy it. The members of the church will have to meet the seducing arts of the enemy. They will be assailed by the representatives of Satan. Let them not get into controversy with those who are adepts at warfare of this kind. If they will answer their assailants in the words of the Scripture, Satan's arguments will prove to be nothingness. The Word of God in the hearts of His people is a power unto life and salvation. Fighting under the divine Commander, they will obtain the victory. The Life-giver will strengthen them to overcome.  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 3]          There is comfort and encouragement for us in the scene described in the third chapter of Zechariah. We read: "And he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him. And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee; is not this a brand plucked out of the fire?  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 4]          "Now Joshua was clothed with filthy garments, and stood before the angel. And he answered and spake unto those that stood before him, saying, Take away the filthy garments from him. And unto him he said, Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment. And I said, Let them set a fair miter upon his head. So they set a fair miter upon his head, and clothed him with garments. And the angel of the Lord stood by.  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 5]          "And the angel of the Lord protested unto Joshua, saying, Thus saith the Lord of Hosts: If thou wilt walk in My ways, and if Thou wilt keep My charge, then thou shalt also judge My house, and shalt also keep My courts, and I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by."  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 6]          Joshua, standing before the angel of the Lord with defiled garments, represents those whose religious life has been faulty, who have been overcome by Satan's temptations, and are unworthy of God's favor. Today human beings stand before God with defiled garments. All their righteousness is "as filthy rags." Satan uses against them his masterly accusing power, pointing to their imperfections as evidence of their weakness. He points scornfully at the mistakes of those who claim to be doing God's service. They have been deceived by him, and he asks permission to destroy them.  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 7]         But they trust in Christ, and He will not forsake them. He came to this world to take away their sins, and to impute to them His righteousness. He declares that through faith in His name they may receive forgiveness and may perfect Christian characters. They have confessed their sins, and have asked for pardon, and the Saviour declares that because they trust in Him, He will give them power to become the sons of God.  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 8]          Their characters are defective, but because they have not trusted in their own merits or excused their sins, because they have humbled themselves and confessed their sins, seeking forgiveness, the Lord receives them, and rebukes Satan. He refuses to listen to the enemy's accusations. He has abundantly pardoned the penitent ones, and will carry forward in them His work of redeeming love if they will continue to believe in Him and to trust Him. He will perfect their redemption, defeating the enemy, and glorifying His name in their salvation.  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 9]          And let not those who have been forgiven forget that they have a part to act. Those who by divine grace have gained the mastery over their faults, are to help others to overcome, pointing them to the Source of strength. To every converted soul is given the privilege of helping those around him who do not rejoice in the light in which he is standing. They also may know the joy that has come to him. They may take their place in the world as God's light-bearers.  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 9}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 10]          How helpful we may be to one another by receiving from Christ the divine blessing, and then sharing it with those in need. The true Christian will leave nothing undone that he can do to raise to newness of life those who are dead in trespasses and sins. He will work as Christ worked.  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 10}
[PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 11]          Especially are those whom God has set over His church to watch for souls as they that must give an account. They may accomplish great good if they will walk humbly with God, hiding self in Christ. Those who have a living connection with Christ become partakers of the divine nature. Those who give to others the light they have received are representatives of the heavenly Worker.                                                                 Ellen G. White.  {PUR, December 8, 1904 par. 11}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 1]       December 15, 1904 The Need of Home Religion         It is the Lord's design that the church shall stand as His representative in a revolted world. No authority should have place in it, no laws be acknowledged, that would limit its influence. The laws of God's kingdom are to be honored and obeyed. Its members are to be those who have renounced the service of sin, cut loose from Satan's arbitrary power, and taken their stand under the blood-stained banner of Prince Emmanuel. They are to know the meaning of the words, "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on His name; which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 2]         "And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only-begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth. . . . And of His fulness have all we received, and grace for grace."  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 3]          "All things were made by Him, and without Him was not anything made that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light of men."  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 4]          There is a constant work to be done in the church. Fathers and mothers, begin this work in the church in your own home. Reveal in your lives those principles which will do honor to God and to His church. Study the following scripture, and submit yourselves and your children to God, remembering the solemn obligation that rests upon you:--  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 5]          "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. Set your affection on things above, not on things on the earth. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear with Him in glory."  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 6]          "Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, longsuffering; forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any; even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye. And above all these things put on charity, which is the bond of perfectness. And let the peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body; and be ye thankful.  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 7]          "Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and the Father by Him.  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 8]          "Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as it is fit in the Lord. Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter against them. Children, obey your parents in all things; for this is well pleasing unto the Lord. Fathers, provoke not your children to anger, lest they be discouraged. Servants, obey in all things your masters according to the flesh; not with eye-service, as men-pleasers; but in singleness of heart, fearing God, and whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the Lord, and not unto men; knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of the inheritance; for ye serve the Lord Christ. But he that doeth wrong shall receive for the wrong which he hath done; and there is no respect of persons."  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 9]          How plain are the directions that God has given through the inspiration of His Spirit. Upon all believers there rests a special work. Each one is to reveal in his life the grace of Christ. The members of each home are to reveal the transformation that has been wrought by this grace. When parents will remember that they are to begin with the church in the home, the true work of reform for which God calls will be carried forward. Let us now decide to be Christians in the home.  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 9}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 10]          "Masters, give unto your servants that which is just and equal; knowing that ye also have a Master in heaven." Let us now resolve to work out the Lord's plans, instead of working our own plans, according to our own disposition and natural feelings. A great reformation could be most successfully carried out, if each one claiming to be a child of God would be obedient to Bible truth, showing in the life the fruits of true conversion.  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 10}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 11]          "Continue in prayer, and watch in the same with thanksgiving." When the heart is subdued and transformed by the grace of Christ, the life will reveal the fruits of the Spirit. The battle going on in the soul is watched with intense interest by the heavenly family, and when, through the grace of Christ, the victory is gained, thanksgiving breaks forth among the angels.  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 11}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 12]          "Withal praying also for us, that God would open unto us a door of utterance, to speak the mystery of Christ, for which I am also in bonds, that I may make it manifest, as I ought to speak." Here is pointed out the work of church-members. Instead of allowing Satan to lead them to think and speak evil of those who, under trying circumstances, are carrying heavy responsibilities, they are to ask God to give them words to speak to those who know not the truth. There has been much evil-thinking and evil-speaking among us as a people, to the great detriment of home religion and of the work of the church in the world. Let us be determined to work out the plan of God. This will help us to guard against the contagion of evil-speaking. Seeds of evil, scattered in the mind, quickly spring up, and the plants strike their roots down deep, and bear an abundant harvest.  {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 12}
[PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 13]          Let us pray for the success of the efforts of the Lord's missionaries. Let us ask the Lord to open to us a door of utterance, that we may speak the mysteries of Christ. In the place of speaking words of criticism, to the discouragement of souls already weak, let us speak of the love and goodness of God. "Walk in wisdom toward them which are without, redeeming the time." Consecrate the talent of speech to God. Let your faith lay hold of His promises, and break forth in praise and thanksgiving to Him. "Let your speech be always with grace, seasoned with salt, that ye may know how ye ought to answer every man." Let us maintain towards our brethren and sisters in the church a faithful, God-fearing attitude, that no one way be disheartened by our words. Let us begin the new year by offering praise and thanksgiving to God, with the determination, through His grace, to consecrate the talent of speech to His service. The love of God in the hearts of the members of the church will give them joy and peace and gladness, enabling them to live lives that will cause rejoicing among the angels of God.                                                   Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, December 15, 1904 par. 13}
[PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 1]       December 22, 1904 Studying the Word of God         "If thou ［criest］ after knowledge, and liftest up thy voice for understanding; if thou seek her as silver, and searchest for her as for hid treasure, then shalt thou understand the fear of the Lord, and find the knowledge of God."  {PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 2]         The Word of God has been preserved through the centuries to be our lesson book in these last days. This Word points us to a sure path, in which our feet can travel with safety, as we seek for the better country, even a heavenly.  {PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 3]          The appreciation of this Word grows with its study. The testimony of every true searcher of the Bible is, "I had no idea of the treasures of knowledge that it contains."  {PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 4]          It is not enough for us to read the Word of God, supposing that a casual knowledge of its principles will bring about transformation of character. Firmly may certain doctrines of truth be held. Again and again they may be reiterated, till the holders come to think that they are indeed in possession of the great blessings which these doctrines represent. But the greatest, most powerful truths may be accepted, and yet kept in the outer court, exerting little influence to make the daily life Christlike. The soul is not sanctified by truth that is not practiced.  {PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 5]          "He also that received seed among thorns is he that heareth the word; and the cares of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, choke the word, and he becometh unfruitful."  {PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 6]          Many professing Christians are so engrossed with earthly cares that they have no time for the cultivation of piety. They do not regard the service of God as of the first importance. A man may seem to receive the truth, but if he does not overcome his unchristlike traits of character, the thorns grow and strengthen, killing the precious graces of the spirit. The thorns in the heart, the unchristlike traits of character, must be uprooted and cast out; for good and evil can not grow in the heart at the same time. Unsanctified inclinations and desires must be cut away as a hindrance to growth in grace.  {PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 7]          Man is to hear the Word of God filled with a hungering desire to hear in faith and profit by the hearing. "Take heed, therefore, how ye hear; for whosoever hath, to him shall be given; and whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away, even that which he seemeth to have." We are to give sincere, earnest attention to the teaching of Christ, realizing the importance of hearing aright, that God may use us in teaching others. "With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again." The measure of the earnestness with which you hear My word, that you may help others, will be the measure by which a knowledge of this word is given to you. To him who listens intently shall be given; for God sees that he will use his knowledge aright. From him who has not improved his opportunities, who has not practiced the truth, that others may share in the blessing of his knowledge, shall be taken away, even that which he has. His opportunity to be all that God designed him to be, receiving and imparting the light of heaven, shall be taken away from him.  {PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 8]          Our only safety is in living in hourly communion with the high and holy principles of the Word. As we read and study the Scriptures, Christ will commune with us. Precious beams of light will shine upon the Word and by unseen intelligences the mind will be refreshed.  {PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 9]          The Word of the eternal God is our guide. Through this Word we are made wise unto salvation. Its principles are to be ever in our hearts and on our lips. "It is written" is to be our anchor. Those who make the Word of God the man of their counsel realize the weakness of the human heart and the power of divine grace to subdue every unsanctified, unholy impulse. They are almost constantly in prayer, and they have the guardianship of the holy angels. When the enemy comes in like a flood, the Spirit of God lifts up a standard for them. There is harmony in the heart; for the principles of heaven bear sway.  {PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 9}
[PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 10]          Yes, the Word of God is the bread of life. Eat of it daily. It will infuse immortal vigor into your soul, perfecting your experience, and bringing you those joys that abide forever.                                                    Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, December 22, 1904 par. 10}
[PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 1]       December 29, 1904 To Every Man His Work         "There are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there are diversities of administration, but the same Lord. And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretations of tongues; but all these worketh that one and the selfsame spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will. For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body; so also is Christ."  {PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 1}
[PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 2]         Study this scripture carefully. God has not given to every one the same line of work. It is His plan that there shall be unity in diversity. When His plan is studied and followed, there will be far less friction in the working of the cause.  {PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 2}
[PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 3]          "There are many members in the body, and all the members have not the same office, but each one is essential to the perfection of the work." "The body is not one member, but many. If the foot shall say, Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? And if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling? But now hath God set the members every one of them in the body, as it hath pleased Him. And if they were all one member, where were the body?"  {PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 3}
[PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 4]         "Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular. And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily, prophets, thirdly, teachers; after that, miracles, then gift of healing, helps, governments, diversities of tongues."  {PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 4}
[PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 5]          The Lord desires His church to respect every gift that He has bestowed on the different members. Let us beware of allowing our minds to become fixed on ourselves, thinking that no one can be serving the Lord unless he is working on the same lines as those on which we are working.  {PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 5}
[PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 6]          Never is a worker to say, "I do not want to work with such a one, because he does not see things as I do. I wish to work with some one who will agree with all I say, and follow out all my ideas." The one the worker thus refuses to connect with may have truths to present that have not yet been presented. Because of the worker's refusal to accept the help provided by the Lord, the work is made one-sided.  {PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 6}
[PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 7]          The work is hurt unless there are brought into it all the gifts that God has bestowed. Many times the progress of the work has been hindered because the laborers thought their gifts all that were necessary for its advancement. The Lord has not done for His people what He would have done if so many of the workers had not limited the development of the work by refusing to co-operate with laborers who should have been given standing room and encouragement. In self-sufficiency, men have ignored and pushed aside those to whom God has given a special work.  {PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 7}
[PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 8]          Prudence is necessary, and must be exercised. Discretion is necessary, and must be shown. Let those in responsible positions wisely improve their gifts. But let them not think, because their work is important, that they are the whole body. No one is to disparage another's gifts. No one is to suppose that he is the only one who can bring truth from the treasure-house of God.  {PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 8}
[PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 9]          "He gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ."                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, December 29, 1904 par. 9}
[PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 1]       January 5, 1905 Co-operating with God         We may learn a precious lesson from the work of the farmer in cultivating his field. In order to reap a harvest, he must co-operate with God, the great Husbandman. His part is to prepare the ground and plant the seed, at the right time and in the right way. God gives the seed life. He sends the sunshine and the showers, and the seed springs up, "first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear." If the farmer fails to do his part, the sun may shine, the dew and the showers may fall upon the soil, but there will be no harvest. And though the work of planting had been done, unless God sent the sunshine and the dew and the rain, the seed would never, never spring up and grow.  {PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 2]         So, in the cultivation of the Christian graces, we must co-operate with God. His Word tells us to work out our own salvation; and it adds, "For it is God which worketh in you, both to will, and to do of our good pleasure." We have a part to act, and, as we act this part, God will surely co-operate with us.  {PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 3]          Those who co-operate with God will constantly receive a new endowment of physical and mental power. The inexhaustible supplies of heaven are at their command. Christ gives them the breath of His own Spirit, the life of His own life. The Holy Spirit puts forth its highest energies to work in heart and mind. The grace of God enlarges and multiplies their faculties, and every perfection of the divine nature comes to their assistance in the work of saving souls. Through co-operation with Christ they are complete in Him, and in their human weakness they are enabled to do the deeds of Omnipotence.  {PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 4]          Much prayer is necessary to co-operation with God. Our faith must grasp the glorious fact that God hears and answers the prayers of every sincere seeker for help. As the believer bows in supplication before God, and in humility and contrition offers his petition from unfeigned lips, keeping his eyes fixed steadily on the Mediator of the new covenant, he loses all thought of self. His mind is filled with the thought of what he must have in order to build up a Christlike character. He prays, "Lord, if I am to be a channel through which Thy love is to flow day by day and hour by hour, I claim by faith the grace and power that Thou hast promised." He fastens his hold firmly on the promise, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering."  {PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 5]          How this dependence pleases the Master. How He delights to hear the steady, earnest pleading. How quickly the sincere, fervent prayer is recognized and honored. How intensely interested the heavenly angels are. "Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister to them who shall be heirs of salvation?" With wonderful, ennobling grace the Lord sanctifies the humble petitioner, giving him power to perform the most difficult duties. All that is undertaken is done as unto the Lord, and this elevates and sanctifies the lowliest calling. It invests with new dignity every word, every act, and links the humblest worker, the poorest of God's servants, with the highest of the angels in the heavenly court.  {PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 6]          The salvation of human beings is a vast enterprise, that calls into action every attribute of the divine nature. The Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit have pledged themselves to make God's children more than conquerors through Him that loved them. The Lord is gracious and longsuffering, not willing that any should perish. He has provided power to enable us to be overcomers.  {PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 7]          How full of comfort and love are the words spoken by Christ to His disciples just before His trial and crucifixion. He was about to leave them, but He would not have them think that they were to be left helpless orphans. "It is expedient for you that I go away," He said; "for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send Him unto you. . . . He will guide you into all truth; for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak; and He will show you things to come. He shall glorify Me; for He shall receive of Mine, and shall show it unto you."                                                                 Ellen G. White.  {PUR, January 5, 1905 par. 7}
[PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 1]       January 12, 1905 Will You Help?         I have a special message to give to our people regarding the necessities of the work in the southern field, and especially regarding the necessities of the work in Nashville and Huntsville. A sanitarium near Nashville is greatly needed. Dr. Hayward and Brother Hansen have done, and are doing, a good work in Nashville, but they are in great need of better facilities. We had hoped the way would open for them to rent a roomy place near the city, but the way has not opened for them to do this. At present, they are working under great disadvantages, and they must have a building outside the city, with room enough to care for the patients who may come.  {PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 2]         Brethren Sutherland and Magan and Sister Druillard, with other faithful helpers, have begun school work on a farm about nine miles from Nashville. There is on this farm abundant room for both a school and a sanitarium. The two institutions would be a help to each other in carrying out the purposes of God for them.  {PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 3]          Brethren Sutherland and Magan have done a noble, self-sacrificing work at Berrien Springs. They might have remained there, but they felt impressed to go to the South, and work for the people there. They thought that perhaps they might begin their school work in some retired place, but we felt that they should unite with their brethren near Nashville.  {PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 4]          It is with pleasure that I think of the farm which they have purchased, and on which they are beginning school work. The Lord will open ways before the humble, self-denying workers connected with this school, and will make them a great blessing. He will give them success in the unselfish missionary work that is to be done.  {PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 5]          I ask our people to come up to the help of the Lord, acting their part in helping forward the establishment of this school. We see what has been done in Berrien Springs by the blessing of the Lord. He gave courage and strength to those who were struggling with inconvenience and difficulty, and helped them to make the school a success.  {PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 6]          And now, as Brethren Sutherland and Magan, with other educators, have gone to a new hard field, to do pioneer work, let us hold up their hands and do all in our power to encourage them. Let us help them to make the school they are establishing a sample of the work that must be done in the South.  {PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 7]          The school at Berrien Springs is to be appreciated, and the very best talent is to be brought into it, that it may not deteriorate, but may continue to increase in efficiency. God has been the counsellor in the work done there, and our people should appreciate the self-sacrificing efforts that have been made in behalf of the work in that place.  {PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 7}
[PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 8]          Many easier fields might have been chosen by those who have gone from Berrien Springs to Nashville. But these workers did not seek easy fields. They resolved to do what they could to help where help was most needed. And we ask our people not to leave them without assistance. They have been given plain evidence that the farm which has been purchased is the place on which God would have them establish a school, and we call upon our people to help them in the great work that lies before them.  {PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 8}
[PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 9]          As I looked at the large vineyards owned by our people in central and southern California, I thought. How I wish that those who own these vineyards could see and appreciate the needs of our workers in Nashville; for then they would surely help them by sending them gifts of fruit. My brethren and sisters, will you not see what you can do to help those who are just starting out in the establishment of a work that God has said must be done? Gifts of money or gifts of fruit would be greatly appreciated by the workers in these needy southern schools. I have reason to know that they need your assistance. If you will take hold to help them, the Lord will certainly reward your liberality.  {PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 9}
[PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 10]          I have done what I could. I have given over two tons of prunes to needy schools and missions. Who will join me in this work?                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, January 12, 1905 par. 10}
[PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 1]       January 19, 1905 Words to the Workers         I long to see the work of God moving forward in solid lines, according to Bible instructions. I pray that the workers will place themselves under the guidance of God. I send to them the word of Paul: "I . . .  beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with longsuffering, forbearing one another in love. Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace." Among those who are working for God there must be no selfishness, no unholy ambition, no strife for the supremacy. They must walk and work in accordance with the requirements of God's Word.  {PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 2]         God is watching all who are working for Him. He desires their work to be of such a character that He can place upon it His commendation. He desires to see among the workers a deep, earnest heart-service. He will impart His Spirit to all who will put the whole heart into the work they are doing for Him.  {PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 3]          Finite man may be united to the infinite God. When we have a living connection with Him, His words will abide in us. We shall not be guided by feeling, but by the living principles of truth. "Speaking the truth in love," we shall "grow up into Him in all things, which is the head, even Christ; from whom the whole body, fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body, unto the edifying of itself in love."  {PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 4]          Never become discouraged. In order to fight successfully, a soldier must have both strength and courage. And in God there is strength and courage sufficient for every worker. Be determined that you will be an overcomer. Constantly behold Jesus. Meditate on His character that, by beholding you may become changed into His image.  {PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 5]          "Be strong in the Lord, and in the power of His might. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil." There are many wiles of the devil, and you must be on your guard every moment.  {PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 6]          Allow no cheapness to be seen in word or act. God's workers must be cleansed from the mildew of cheapness. Be sure that worldliness is not enfeebling your spirituality.  {PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 7]          Make Christ your dependence. Thus you may every day be increasingly enriched by His love. But without Him you are helpless, utterly unable to subdue one sin, or to overcome the smallest temptation. May God help you to understand the words, "As the branch can not bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except ye abide in Me." Connection with Christ is a positive necessity, if the fruit we bear is to be acceptable to God. Connection with Him results in purity of heart, in a faultless life.  {PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 7}
[PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 8]          What is the fruit for which God calls? "Love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance." May God help us to bear this fruit, is my prayer. May He help us to put our capabilities and powers to a right use. Then we shall see things in their true bearing.                                                              Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, January 19, 1905 par. 8}
[PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 1]       February 9, 1905 A High Standard         In every trying situation we are to ask, "Were Christ placed as I am, what would He do?" We are to choose to do as He would do. He has made it possible for us to do this. "He took not on Him the seed of angels, but He took on Him the seed of Abraham. Wherefore in all things it behooved Him to be made like unto His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that He Himself has suffered being tempted, He is able also to succor them that are tempted."  {PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 2]         Christ assumed human nature, that He might reach humanity, and at the same time through His divinity lay hold of divine power. He became a man, that men and women might become one with Him as He is one with the Father. While on this earth He was tempted and tried in all points like as we are. He says to every believing child, "Fear not; I have overcome the world. The victories that I gained make it possible for you to be more than a conqueror."  {PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 3]          I present the rich and gracious assurance that by faith we may be partakers of the divine nature, having overcome the corruption that is in the world through lust. Christ has endured all the suffering and overcome all the temptations that we shall be called upon to endure and to overcome. He knows what it means to be tried and tested.  {PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 4]          The lives of Christ's followers are to reveal the transforming power of His grace. Words of sympathy are to fall from their lips, strengthening, encouraging, and blessing the needy. Those whose hearts are filled with the love of Christ will express this love in word and deed.  {PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 5]          God is in earnest with us. Those only who are converted will enter into the kingdom of heaven. What would we think of Christ manifesting no warmth of love, no disposition to help those in need? Yet many who profess to be His followers are cold and unsympathetic. They make little effort to help those with whom they come in contact. They are not transformed in character. Their words show that they are not converted. They have none of Christ's tenderness. Their unamiable traits of character, their lack of sympathy, show that they have lost their first love. They need to repent and be converted; for Christ is greatly dishonored by their selfishness. The Saviour does not abide in their hearts, or they would be touched with the feeling of others' infirmities. They are self-centered, harsh, unaccommodating.  {PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 6]          If, when Christ comes the second time, they are as they are now,--harsh in words, coarse in spirit, destitute of Christlike love,--their candlestick will be removed out of its place. They will not be ready to meet their Lord. O, that they would feel the necessity of putting on the Lord Jesus! O, that they would seek to understand what is due from man to his fellow man!  {PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 7]          I tell you in the name of Jesus of Nazareth that there must be a reformation among us as a people. Unless men reveal Christlikeness in all their dealings with their fellow men, unless they obey the laws of heaven in every particular, they will never enter the city of God. There is no excuse for any one to fail. Christ's character is before all, for study and imitation.  {PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 7}
[PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 8]          If one does a piece of work that is not wholly perfect, shall his brethren pull it to pieces, speaking of it scathingly and contemptuously? The one who has made mistakes may be doing his very best. Did Christ treat the imperfect work of His disciples thus? If He should treat erring human beings as they too often treat one another, what would become of them? Well may we say, "Let us fall into the hands of the living God, rather than into the hands of men." God is too wise to err, and too good to do us harm.  {PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 8}
[PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 9]          Those who are connected with God's service should be sanctified, body, soul, and spirit, else they will mar God's work and put Christ to open shame. What does God's Word mean when it declares that Christ will present to Himself a church without spot or wrinkle or any such thing? It means that God's people can and must reach the standard of Christian perfection. But, in order to do this, they must learn of Christ His meekness and lowliness.  {PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 9}
[PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 10]          By the sacrifice of Christ, every provision has been made for believers to receive all things that pertain to life and godliness. The perfection of His character makes it possible for us to gain perfection.                                                                 Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, February 9, 1905 par. 10}
[PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 1]       February 16, 1905 Conformed to the Will of God         The will of every human being should be under the discipline and control of God; for, uncontrolled, it is a dangerous element. Untold harm may be done if the enemy is allowed to take control of the human will. Those thus controlled follow a crooked, deceptive course. Their eyes are blinded. They can not see things in the light of God's Word. They are enslaved, bound to pursue a course that the Word of God will not justify.  {PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 2]         The will of a human being is not to be given into the control of any other man. It is to be united with the will of God. Then the Lord can use it to bring honor and glory to His name.  {PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 3]          The Lord has purchased the will, the affections, the mind, the soul, the strength. Under the supervision of divine power, the will is to become strong, prompt, and firm.  {PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 4]          If we will consent, God can and will so identify us with Himself, so mold our thoughts and aims, that when obeying His will, we are only carrying out the impulse of our own minds. Then we shall not desire to carry out unchristian desires; we shall be filled with an earnest determination to do the will of God. We shall not try to work in our own strength, and we shall guard strictly against self-exaltation.  {PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 5]          All who would perfect a Christian character must wear the yoke of Christ. If they would sit together in heavenly places in Christ, they must learn of Him while on this earth. Our natures are in need of discipline. They must be conformed to the nature of Christ, that He may accomplish the good that He purposes to do for us. He will unite with every one who will wear His yoke. He understands man, and has a full knowledge of the requirements of human nature.  {PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 6]          Christ pleased not Himself. His whole life was the development of a pure, disinterested benevolence. He assumed human nature to show to the fallen world, to Satan and his synagogue, and to the heavenly universe, that human nature, united with the divine nature, could become entirely obedient to the law of God, that His followers could manifest the glory of God by their love and unity for one another, that they could give evidence that God has sent His Son to save sinners.  {PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 7]          The Saviour rejoiced in the consciousness that He could and would do more for those who are humble and contrite than He has promised; for from Him would flow forth love and compassion, as clear as crystal, cleansing the soul-temple of those who would receive His grace. He rejoiced in the thought that His prayer that His church might be sanctified through the truth would be answered, that man would be moulded by the renovating, transforming influence of His Spirit.                                                                   -    {PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 7}
[PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 8]          The Saviour has a boundless love for every human being. In every one He sees infinite capacity for improvement. With divine energy and hope He greets those for whom He has given His life. He places within their reach the riches of eternal life. In His strength they can live a life rich in good works, filled with the power of the Spirit. But they must separate from all scheming, all dishonesty.                                                                   -    {PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 8}
[PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 9]          The grace of God alone can give you the experience that comes from a perfected character. God alone can enable you to walk before Him with a perfect heart. The Holy One has given erring finite beings rules for their guidance. These rules form a standard from which there can be no sinless swerving. He who does not make God's will paramount has yet to learn the first principles of holiness.  {PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 9}
[PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 10]          Well-doing is possible only through the grace imparted by God. Your own wisdom is foolishness with God. Your only safety lies in a daily repentance, a daily refusal to deviate from the principles of truth.                                                                 Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, February 16, 1905 par. 10}
[PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 1]       February 23, 1905 Sanctification through the Truth         The acceptance of truth is one of God's means of sanctification. The more clearly we understand the truth that He sends to us, and the more faithfully we obey it, the more humble shall we be in our own estimation, and the more exalted shall we be in the estimation of the heavenly universe. The more unselfish our efforts for God, the more Christlike will be their influence, and the greater will be the good they will accomplish.  {PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 2]         There is a wide difference between the spirit of the world and the spirit of Christ. One leads to self-seeking, to striving for treasures that will be destroyed by the fires of the last day; the other leads to self-denial and self-sacrifice, to striving for the treasures that never perish.  {PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 3]          The Holy Spirit, received by faith, breaks stubborn hearts. This is the soul and power of the sanctification of the truth, the source of the faith that works by love and purifies the heart. All true exaltation grows out of the humiliation developed in the life of Christ, shown by the wonderful sacrifice that He made to save perishing souls. He who is exalted by God must first humble himself. God has exalted Christ above every name that is named. But Christ first reached to the very depths of human woe, weaving Himself into the sympathies of the race by His meekness and gentleness. He has set an example that all who engage in his service are to follow.  {PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 4]          "Learn of Me," said the greatest Teacher that the world has ever known. "Learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls." It is not enough for us to read the Word of God. The Scriptures are given for our instruction, and we are to search them carefully and diligently. We are to study the Word of God, comparing one portion with another. Scripture is the key that unlocks scripture. As we read and study and pray, there is beside us a divine Teacher, the Holy Spirit, enlightening our understanding, that we may comprehend the great truths of God's Word.  {PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 5]          We are also to search our hearts carefully, to see if we really desire to understand the teaching of the Word of God.  {PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 6]          We are to listen attentively to the words of the ministers of God, those chosen of Him and precious, whose opportunities for learning of Him have been larger than our own. We are to respect and appreciate those who have a knowledge of His words, and who understand its application better than we do.  {PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 7]          Holiness is within the reach of all who reach for it by faith, not because of their good works, but because of Christ's merits. Divine power is provided for every soul struggling for the victory over sin and Satan.  {PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 7}
[PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 8]          "The work of righteousness shall be peace; and the effect of righteousness, quietness and assurance forever." Knowledge of God brings power. It is by the virtue of the Word of God, as we put its truths into practice, that we are enabled to accomplish any good thing. Simplicity and godly sincerity win God's commendation. The grace of Christ revealed in the daily experience, shows that His words have been eaten, and have become a part of the life.  {PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 8}
[PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 9]          Go forward to perfection, living in the Word of God, the source of spiritual life. This Word is to be received unto the heart. Christ speaks of it as His flesh and blood. "Whoso eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life;" He declares, "and I will raise him up at the last day. For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is drink indeed. He that eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood dwelleth in Me and I in him." It is in obedience to God's Word that we find eternal life.                                                             Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, February 23, 1905 par. 9}
[PUR, March 2, 1905 par. 1]       March 2, 1905 The Work of God's Messengers         God's messengers are commissioned to take up the very work that Christ did while on this earth. They are to give themselves to every line of ministry that He carried on. With earnestness and sincerity they are to tell men of the unsearchable riches and the immortal treasures of heaven. They are to be filled with the Holy Spirit. They are to repeat heaven's offers of peace and pardon. They are to point to the gates of the city of God, saying, "Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city."  {PUR, March 2, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, March 2, 1905 par. 2]         What motive for service does God present in His word to His workers, ministers and gospel medical missionaries?--"The great day of the Lord is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly." Before the coming of this great day, we are to proclaim to the world the last message of mercy, that men and women may be prepared for Christ's coming. This message is to be proclaimed in all the world, for a witness to all people, and then shall the end come. Can God's servants expect to have the peace of Christ while they hold back from doing the work that needs to be done? Can they who do little but censure and condemn those who are trying to work, expect the Saviour to bless them?  {PUR, March 2, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, March 2, 1905 par. 3]          You strike too low, my brethren and sisters. Set your mark higher. Let your work be in harmony with the work of Christ. It is the privilege of all to grow up to the full stature of men and women in Christ. "This is the will of God concerning you, even your sanctification." Is this your will also? My brethren and sisters, with intensity of desire long after God; yea, pant after Him as the hart panteth after the water brooks. Press toward the mark of the prize of your high calling in Christ. Deny self; lift the cross, and it will lift you. It will be to you a pledge of eternal life. Take up the work God has given you. Use your means in His service. Lay hold of the Word of promise. Work while the day lasts; for the night cometh in which no man can work.  {PUR, March 2, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, March 2, 1905 par. 4]          He whose heart God touches is filled with a great love for those who have never heard the truth. Their condition impresses him with a sense of personal woe. Taking his life in his hand, he hurries away, a heaven-sent, heaven-inspired messenger, to do a work in which angels can co-operate.                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, March 2, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 1]       March 16, 1905 Be Not Weary in Well Doing         Our churches are often appealed to for gifts and offerings to aid missionary enterprises in the home field, and to sustain foreign missionary work. Let us not become impatient because we are often asked to give a portion of the means entrusted to us, for the upbuilding of the cause of God. Just now the work in Washington demands our immediate consideration. Recent developments in Washington show that the removal of the General Conference offices to that city was a right move, and a move made none too soon.  {PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 2]         As soon as the sum asked for the work in Washington is made up, other important cities must receive consideration.  {PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 3]          Our churches have shown much liberality, but they have not done all that they are able to do. Some have carried very heavy burdens, but there are others who are not willing to deny self. I appeal to every family of believers in our land to consecrate themselves to the work of soul-saving, pledging' themselves to advance the Lord's work by every means within their power. Let the older ones repress the desire to gratify self, and let the children be taught to save their pennies for the Lord. Let parents take up the cross of self-sacrifice, which lies so plainly in the pathway to holiness. Let the young men and young women who are tempted to expend means to gratify self, say, "No! I will not rob the cause of God by spending money for that which is useless."  {PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 4]          Let the students in our schools and the children in our Sabbath-schools be diligently trained in liberality. Short, interesting articles should be prepared for their study,--articles that will arouse in them a desire to give to the cause of God. The habit of liberality should grow with their growth and strengthen with their strength. They should early be taught to lay by their pennies, so that they will have something to give when God's servants make a call for help. Let them be taught that they can be the helping hand of the Lord by adding their gifts to the means placed in the treasury. The work to be done in our world should be kept before them, and they should be encouraged and helped to prepare themselves for active service. Let them be dedicated to God's service while the dew of youth is yet upon them.  {PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 5]          Let not our church-members complain because they are so often called upon to give. What is it that makes frequent calls a necessity? Is it not the rapid increase of missionary enterprises? Shall we, by refusing to give, retard the growth of these enterprises? Shall we forget that we are laborers together with God? From every church, prayers should ascend to God for an increase of devotion and liberality.  {PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 6]         Those whose hearts are knit together with the heart of Christ will be glad to do what they can to help the cause of God. They will say, "I will do my best. Whatever others may do, my duty is clear." They will rejoice in the continual expansion and advancement that means larger and more frequently-given offerings.                                                                 Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, March 16, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 1]       March 23, 1905 The Washington Sanitarium         A sanitarium is greatly needed near the city of Washington. In the providence of God, such an institution will be the means of bringing a knowledge of the truth to those in high places. Sanitariums are the right hand of the gospel. In them the sick are to be taught that sin is the transgression of the law, and that it is this transgression that brings disease and suffering. In our sanitariums temperance in all its bearings is to be taught. Those who are suffering as the result of a wrong course of action are to be shown the necessity of reform in their habits of life. They have violated the laws of health. By the eating of flesh meat and of rich, highly-spiced food, they have injured the digestive organs, and if they would get well, they must adopt a simple, wholesome diet.  {PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 2]         Those in charge of our sanitariums are to give clear instruction regarding these things. Medical missionaries are to be ministers of the gospel, showing the sick that by violating the laws of life and health, they are deranging the machinery of the body. There are many who do not realize the necessity of carefully guarding the living machinery. Their minds are to be aroused to the harm they are doing themselves by indulging in wrong habits, by intemperance in eating and drinking. They are to be shown the necessity of discarding the use of alcohol and tobacco in every form. Our physicians are to go to the root of the matter, showing that sickness and suffering do not come from God, but are the result of a wrong course of action.  {PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 3]          Our sanitarium work opens doors whereby suffering humanity may be reached with the glad tidings of healing through Christ. In these institutions the sick may be taught to commit their cases to the great Physician, who will co-operate with their earnest efforts to regain health, bringing them healing of soul as well as healing of body.  {PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 4]          A sanitarium is needed at Takoma Park, that this work may be carried forward. Will not those who have means regard it as a privilege to give something toward this work, that the needed fund may soon be raised? The Lord will certainly bless those who will cheerfully return to Him His own.  {PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 5]          I call upon our people, while the way is still open, to do earnest work, to rally round the standard, to answer the call that has been made for the completion of the one hundred thousand dollar fund. Come up to the help of the Lord against the mighty. This work is the Lord's, and He calls upon those who have means to bring their gifts to the treasury for the advancement of His work.                                                    Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 1]       March 23, 1905 Shall We Give the Gospel to the Jew?         "The slumbering faculties of the Jewish people are to be aroused. . . . Souls will be saved from the Jewish nation, as the doors of the New Testament are unlocked with the key of the Old Testament. . . . Many of the Jewish people will by faith receive Christ as their Redeemer."  {PUR, March 23, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 1]      June 22, 1905 Methods of Labor         All who labor in the cause of God in any capacity should be wholehearted in the work. There is a lesson for us in the experience of Gideon's army. Those whose hearts were in the work were so earnest that they would not stop to kneel by the brook to drink, but dipped up the water in their hands, as they hurried on to the battle, and these are the ones whom God used. Those who made deliberate preparations to drink, and took their time for it, were sent back to their homes. The Lord God of Israel is watching every worker, to see whether he is in earnest, whether he carries upon his heart the burden of souls. God sees whether His servants touch these living interests with the ends of their fingers, or whether they grasp them with all their might. If all had the interest that Knox felt when he cried, "Give me Scotland, or I die!" - a wrestling with God that will not be denied - the Lord would work with their efforts, and would give them souls for their hire. They would not be lifted up because of their success, nor would they for a moment fear that some one else would receive the credit due to them. But they would be so grateful to God for the souls saved that His praise would be in their hearts and on their lips day and night. It is such workers that God will make mighty in His cause.  {PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 2]         We are altogether too faithless, and too narrow in our views. Gideon's army prevailed, not because of their numbers, but because in living faith they followed the special directions of God. If we make narrow plans, we shall see very little accomplished. Many efforts, though made at great expense, have been in a large measure unsuccessful because they did not meet the wants of the time or the place. For years we have sought to impress upon our people the necessity of working more intelligently. God would have us realize constantly that those around us are the purchase of the blood of Christ, and that it depends very much upon our deportment and manner of labor whether these souls are saved or lost.  {PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 3]          It should ever be manifest that we are reformers, but not bigots. When our laborers enter a new field, they should seek to become acquainted with the pastors of the several churches in the place. Much has been lost by neglecting to do this. If our ministers show themselves friendly and sociable, and do not act as though they were ashamed of the message they bear, it will have an excellent effect, and may give these pastors and their congregations favorable impressions of the truth. At any rate, it is right to give them a chance to be kind and favorable if they will. Our laborers should be very careful not to give the impression that they are wolves stealing in to get the sheep, but should let the ministers understand their position and the object of their mission,--to call the attention of the people to the precious truths of God's Word. There are many of these which are dear to all Christians. There is common ground, upon which we can meet people of all denominations; and in becoming acquainted with them, we should dwell mostly upon topics in which all feel an interest, and which will not lead directly and pointedly to the subjects of disagreement.  {PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 4]          God's workmen must have breadth of character. They must not be men of one idea, stereotyped in their manner of working. They must be able to vary their efforts, to meet the needs of the people under different circumstances and conditions. God would have His servants, old and young, continually improving, learning better how to minister to the wants of all.  {PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 5]          The apostle Paul, in describing his manner of labor, says: "Though I be free from all men, yet have I made myself servant unto all, that I might gain the more. And unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to them that are under the law, as under the law, that I might gain them that are under the law; to them that are without law, as without law (being not without law to God, but under the law to Christ), that I might gain them that are without the law. To the weak became I as weak, that I might gain the weak: I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some."  {PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 6]          We must learn to adapt our labors to the condition of the people,--to meet men where they are.                                                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, June 22, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 1]       June 29, 1905 Methods of Labor  II         Those who are appointed to open the work in new fields should be careful that their defects are not exalted as virtues, thus retarding the work of God. These are testing truths that we are bringing before the people, and in every effort they should be presented in their real beauty. The laborer should not throw about the truth the peculiarities of his own character or manner. Keep self in the background; let it be lost sight of in Jesus. Let the work of God bear the impress of the divine.  {PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 2]         Much has been lost for want of wise methods of labor. Every effort should be made to give character and dignity to the work. It requires much wisdom to reach ministers and men of influence. But why should they be neglected as they have been by our people? These men are responsible to God just in proportion to the talents entrusted to them. Where much is given, much will be required. Should there not be deeper study and much more prayer for wisdom, that we may learn how to reach these classes? Should not wisdom and tact be used to reach these souls, who, if truly converted, will be polished instruments in the hands of God to reach others? If we can win to Christ and the truth souls to whom God has intrusted large capabilities, our influence will through them be constantly extending, and will become a far-reaching power for good.  {PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 3]          God has a work to be done which the workers have not yet fully comprehended. Ministers and the world's wise men are to be tested by the light of present truth. The Third Angel's Message is to be set before them judiciously, in its true dignity. There must be most earnest seeking of God, most thorough study; for the mental powers will be taxed to the utmost in laying plans which will place the work of God on a more elevated platform.  {PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 4]          After most earnest effort has been made to bring the truth before those whom God has intrusted with large responsibilities, be not discouraged if they reject it. Truth was rejected in the days of Christ.  {PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 5]          When the importance of reaching the higher classes is urged, let none receive the idea that the poor and unlearned are to be neglected. Right methods of labor will not in any sense exclude these. It was one of the evidences of Christ's Messiahship that the poor had the gospel preached to them. We should study to give all classes an opportunity to understand the special truths for this time. When our labors are so conducted as to reach only the lower classes, we may fail in benefiting even these. If our efforts are so conducted as to include the upper classes, we shall be more successful in reaching the lower also.  {PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 6]          Be sure to maintain the dignity of the work by a well-ordered life and godly conversation. Never be afraid of raising the standard too high. The spirit of Jesus should pervade the soul of the worker; it is the pleasant, sympathetic words, the manifestation of disinterested love for their souls, that will break down the barriers of pride and selfishness, and show the unbelievers that we have the love of Christ, and then the truth will find its way to the heart. This is our work, and the fulfilling of God's plan. Courtesy, refinement, Christian politeness must be cherished. Endeavor not to offend any unnecessarily. All should seek to have the softening, subduing influence of the Spirit of God, Christlike tenderness, and love for souls.  {PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 7]          Those who are sent out to labor together, should put self away, lay aside their own peculiarities, and seek to unite, heart and soul, in carrying out God's will. In order to work to advantage, they must work in harmony. When laborers are associated together who decidedly vary, both in natural disposition and character, and in their manner of labor, each will need to keep a careful watch over his own strong traits of character, and to exercise the meekness of Christ, or he will be in danger of drawing apart from the others. Such a separation would retard the work and dishonor God. No move should be made independently or in opposition to one another. Pray together; counsel together in humility, willing to be instructed. This will bring you where God will be your counselor.  {PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 7}
[PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 8]          As laborers together with God, you should come close to one another. Precious lessons of love, confidence, respect for one another, must be given, both in and out of the desk. You must live that which you teach. Remember that the new converts look to you for an example. Work for your own souls until self is subdued, until Christ recognizes His image in you. The most impressive lesson that you can give to those whom you educate, will be that of a Christlike character.  {PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 8}
[PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 9]          Be careful to maintain the elevated character of the missionary work. Let all, both men and women, be constantly inquiring, "What am I? and what ought I to be?" Let all consider that they can not give to others what they do not possess themselves; therefore they should not settle down content with their natural ways and habits, seeking to make no change for the better. Paul says he had not attained, but "I press toward the mark." There must be constant reformation, unceasing advancement. Unless the workers are constantly seeking for higher attainments, they will greatly hinder one another in the work. Changes will be constantly occurring, new duties will arise, new fields of labor will open, and united, thoroughly organized effort alone can bring success.  {PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 9}
[PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 10]          In our work heretofore there has been too much of a disposition to put the light under a bushel, rather than on a candlestick, where it might give light to all that are in the house. Let no special efforts be made to exalt the men, but seek to magnify the work. Bring your minds up to appreciate its greatness. Let not your own narrow plans and limited ideas be allowed to shape your methods of working in God's cause. We are not to imitate the world's manner of dealing, but to reveal the generous, unselfish spirit of Christ. Study carefully the Word of God, the instructions given to ancient Israel, and let all arrangements be such as rightly to represent Him in whose cause you labor.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.  {PUR, June 29, 1905 par. 10}
[PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 1]       July 6, 1905 Words of Encouragement to Workers         He who is called of God to be a co-laborer with the Master should put all his energies to the accomplishment of so sacred a work. Every other consideration should become secondary to this great object. He should feel the solemn obligations resting upon him, one whom God has honored by choosing to unite him with the angels in the work of ministering to souls and enlightening them with divine truth. The history of our Saviour's conflict in the wilderness of temptation, His life of self-sacrificing love, His soul-agony in Gethsemane, the cruelty of the judgment hall, and the agony upon the cross,--all combine to teach a lesson of self-sacrifice, of patience under affliction, of solemn consecration to God, and of fitting preparation for His holy work.  {PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 2]         Laborer for God, when weary and heavy laden, flee to Christ who has promised you rest. He is the burden-bearer; He is your strength. Never allow yourself to believe that you are in yourself sufficient for the exigency of the times; never regard yourself as a graduated Christian. Your work is to discipline the mind, to store up knowledge, to perfect character while life lasts. Only thus can you be able to wage successfully the great warfare of life.  {PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 3]          Keep the spirit humble as that of a little child. In the simplicity of love, be like those little ones whose angels do always behold the face of our heavenly Father. But unite with these virtues the courage of a tried warrior. We want faithful Calebs who will raise their voices fearlessly in defense of the right, who are the first to press into the front of the battle, and plant the banner of truth in the heart of the enemy's camp.  {PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 4]          Jesus calls for young men who will volunteer to carry the truth to the world. Men of spiritual stamina are wanted, men who are able to find work close at hand, because they are looking for it. The church needs new men to give energy to the ranks, men for the times, able to cope with its errors, men who will inspire with fresh zeal the flagging efforts of the few laborers, men whose hearts are warm with Christian love, and whose hands are eager to go about their Master's work.  {PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 5]          The unsearchable riches of Christ are to be presented to the world in contrast with the poverty of sin, and the delusive pleasures of the world. Only a heart burning with the love of God, only a mind active by constant study of eternal interests, can properly set forth the beauties of the truth of God.  {PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 6]          Those who unreservedly give themselves to this work, who faithfully reflect the beams of the Sun of Righteousness, fulfilling their mission with fidelity and love, will be recompensed on earth by the sweet consciousness of duty performed, and in the bright hereafter, when the saints shall come into their inheritance, the devoted worker for Christ will be welcomed into the joy of his Lord, hearing from the Master's lips, "Well done, thou good and faithful servant."                                                               Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, July 6, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 1]       July 20, 1905 Diligence and Consecration Needed         "Create in me a clean heart, O God; and renew a right spirit within me. Cast me not away from Thy presence; and take not Thy Holy Spirit from me. Restore unto me the joy of Thy salvation; and uphold me with Thy free Spirit. Then will I teach transgressors Thy ways; and sinners shall be converted unto Thee."  {PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 2]         This is one of the most earnest and contrite prayers on record, and the Lord's response is, "A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within you."  {PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 3]          "Create in me a clean heart." This is beginning right, at the very foundation of Christian character; for out of the heart are the issues of life. If all, ministers and people, would see to it that their hearts are right with God, we should see much larger results from the labor put forth. The more important and responsible your work, the greater necessity that you have clean hearts. The needed grace is provided, and the power of the Holy Spirit will work with every effort you make in this direction. If every child of God would seek Him earnestly and perseveringly, there would be a greater growth in grace. Dissensions would cease; believers would be of one heart and one mind; purity and love would prevail in the churches. By beholding, we become changed. The more you contemplate the character of Christ, the more you will become conformed to His image. Come to Jesus just as you are, and He will receive you, and put a new song into your mouth, even praise to God.  {PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 4]          God will hear the prayer of faith; but the sincerity of our prayers will be made manifest in our harmony with the great moral standard which will test every man's character. We need to open our hearts to the influence of the Spirit, and to realize its transforming power. The reason why you do not receive more of the saving help of God is that the channel of communication between heaven and your own souls is clogged by worldliness, love of display, and desire for supremacy. While some are conforming more and more to the world's customs and maxims, we should be molding our lives after the divine model. And our covenant-keeping God will restore unto us the joys of His salvation, and uphold us by His free Spirit.  {PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 5]          "Then will I teach transgressors Thy ways, and sinners shall be converted unto Thee." The nearer we live to God, the more we shall be able to accomplish for our fellowmen, for the Lord will work with our efforts. Your hearts are too cold and unimpressible; they should be all aglow with the love of Jesus. While hungering and thirsting after salvation yourselves, you will have a longing desire to aid in saving precious souls; and your humble, pathetic appeals to those out of Christ will move hearts. You should carry the truth to homes. Show those in error that you love them. Indifference here is sin. There should be fewer long sermons, and more time spent in visiting, in making personal efforts for souls. Self-denying labor is needed, and will result in great good, but it has been sadly neglected.  {PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 6]          Let labor for souls become a part of your life. Go to the homes of those even who manifest no interest. While mercy's sweet voice invites the sinner, work with every energy of heart and brain, as did Paul, who "ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears." In the day of God, how many will confront us, and say, "I am lost! I am lost! And you never warned me; you never entreated me to come to Jesus. Had I believed as you did, I would have followed every judgment-bound soul within my reach with prayers and tears and warnings."  {PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 6}
[PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 7]          Ministers, teach the people how to work. Tell them that their usefulness does not depend so much on wealth or learning or power as on a willing mind, their consecration to Christ and His cause. In times past God has used humble men, and because of their faith and devotion, they have often accomplished more than many more pretentious laborers. They realized their weakness and dependence upon God; and by letters, by tracts, by personal efforts in appeals and warnings, by a well-ordered life and godly conversation, they turned many from error to truth, from the path of transgression to obedience to God's law. The mighty power of grace worked with them, and success attended their efforts. "God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; and base things of the world and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and the things that are not, to bring to naught things which are: that no flesh should glory in His presence."                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.  {PUR, July 20, 1905 par. 7}
[PUR, August 10, 1905 par. 1]       August 10, 1905 A Recent Letter From Sister White         "More decided efforts are to be put forth in southern California. There is a great work to be done in this field. We have done all in our power to advance the work there, and now that this sanitarium property in San Diego County has been purchased, we call upon our brethren and sisters to aid us in properly equipping the institution that it may do successful work. Ask those who have been entrusted with the Lord's money to make gifts to the sanitarium, that it may be prepared to do the work that must be done for the sick and suffering.  {PUR, August 10, 1905 par. 1}
[PUR, August 10, 1905 par. 2]         "Brethren and sisters, I plead with you to help forward our sanitarium work. The Paradise Valley Sanitarium is in need of assistance. We have evidence that the money expended there has been used wisely and well. The strictest economy has been shown in all that has been done; an advantage has been taken of every opportunity to save means. I know that the work of this sanitarium must be carried forward.  {PUR, August 10, 1905 par. 2}
[PUR, August 10, 1905 par. 3]         "During the two visits that I have made to the institution, I realized that the Spirit of the Lord was in the sanitarium, and that the work is being carried forward in a way that will glorify God. Those in charge of the institution are doing all in their power to make it all that the Lord desires it should be.  {PUR, August 10, 1905 par. 3}
[PUR, August 10, 1905 par. 4]          "In establishing sanitariums we are carrying out the purposes of God. This work is the work of God. Through the means of our sanitariums the sick and suffering in the high-ways and by-ways of life are to learn the healing power of Christ.  {PUR, August 10, 1905 par. 4}
[PUR, August 10, 1905 par. 5]         "My brethren and sisters, I ask you to help us in preparing the Paradise Valley Sanitarium to do the best service--the work that will tell for time and eternity. I ask you, my dear friends, to help us in this time of need, and I believe that you will."  {PUR, August 10, 1905 par. 5}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 1]       July 26, 1906 Words to Burden-Bearers.         In these times of peril, it is especially important that God's servants shall stand in their appointed lot and place, and that in every perplexing situation they will take their position decidedly on the side of Christ. Angels of God are working, working in our conferences and institutions. Every laborer connected with the Lord's cause should co-operate with them.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 1}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 2]         If our brethren will let God be the manager, many questions that now appear so difficult to understand will adjust themselves. The Lord is waiting to lead by the hand those in trying positions who are willing to be led.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 2}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 3]          Every one who is connected with any line of the Lord's work will have temptations. Satan is neither dead nor asleep. If he can, he will counterwork the work of God by bringing into connection with God's laborers those who are fractious in spirit and trying in manner. But if those in positions of responsibility reveal the love of Christ in word and act, they will have no great difficulty in holding the confidence of their fellow-workers.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 3}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 4]          The Lord gives to His workers talents which, sanctified by His Holy Spirit, will place them on vantage ground. None are at any time to yield to the temptation to draw about them a cloak of self-righteousness, so that the Comforter, the Holy Spirit of God, shall not be able, through the grace of Christ Jesus, to enter their hearts, softening them, and making them loving and compassionate in disposition. My brethren, let your hearts be humble and contrite. Thus through an abiding Christ you will become Christlike in character. The Lord desires you to stand by His side as kind, patient, humble sons of God.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 4}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 5]          The Lord designs that the laborers in His service shall represent His love. Sharp dispositions, revealed by sharp words, will bring about a distressing state of things.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 5}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 6]          "Well," some one may say, "I know this, but what can I do?" If you hear unkind or distrustful words, go to the one who spoke them, and say, "My brother, did the Holy Spirit inspire you to utter these words? Do you not know that good angels and evil angels are here? With what party do you wish to identify yourself?"  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 6}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 7]         In the Lord's work we are constantly in a school where we may learn lessons of self-control, of sanctified dignity, of gentlemanly manners and behavior. Then Satan can not gain a foothold, and Jesus will be our Helper.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 7}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 8]          "In the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established." As workers together with God, we should be on guard not to grieve His Holy Spirit by careless, harsh, disrespectful words, or by indiscreet actions. Our relations with one another should be pleasant. When we do right, the testimony of our own spirit and the testimony of the Spirit of God bear witness that the human mind is under the control of the divine mind. "Hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him. For if our heart condemn us, God is greater than our heart, and knoweth all things. Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, then have we confidence toward God." His word furnishes evidence from which we may draw the conclusion that we are indeed His sons and daughters.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 8}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 9]          We are always to be learners. The Lord will surely help every soul in need of help. Our whole dependence must be upon the One mighty to save; because He understands our position, and will help us in every emergency.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 9}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 10]          I have words from the Lord for my brethren. Let no one suppose that he can carry the work alone, and that he must have supreme authority. Let the managers in our institutions counsel and pray with one another. There is work of different kinds to be done, and the workers of varied talents are to supply one another's deficiencies.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 10}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 11]          The Lord desires every man in a position of responsibility to link up with his fellow-workers. No worker should shut himself up to himself. Let all the workers unite in counsel.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 11}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 12]          The Lord would have His servants cultivate the spirit of companionship. He who wraps himself about with garments of self-sufficiency, refusing to admit others into brotherly relationship, will fail of gaining the experience that he needs to gain; and others also will be losers. He should let his fellow-workers see that he regards them as of value.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 12}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 13]          Some are in danger of giving way to envy lest another shall have the supremacy. They are liable not to recognize the gifts of their fellow-workers as being as necessary to the success of the work as are their own gifts. But true love for God carries with it true, reverential trust. And he who loves God will love his brother also.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 13}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 14]          There is to be no ordering, no domineering, no masterly authority. The love of God, in a healing, life-giving current, is to flow through the life. The spirit and words and deeds of every worker are to show that he realizes that he is acting in Christ's place. The power that he receives from the great Teacher is the power to educate others, not the power to order or dictate. He is to come to Christ as one who desires to know how to teach and help others.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 14}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 15]          Patient, cheerful contentment is one of the "best gifts." So also is courage to follow in the path of duty, even when this path separates us from friends. But courage of conviction must never lead to stubbornness, which leads a man to adhere to his own ideas. Let all watch and pray.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 15}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 16]          The talent of speech is a wonderful gift,--a gift that can be a great power for good or for evil.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 16}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 17]          Intellectual ability, good taste, skill, refinement, true elevation,--these God uses in His work. But they must first be placed under His jurisdiction. The Lord's presence is to be a controlling power. He whose heart blends with the heart of Christ is, in desires and practises, conformed to the will of Christ.  {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 17}
[PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 18]         We are to covet earnestly the best gifts, but this does not mean that we are to seek to be first. We are to strive earnestly for power to follow Christ's example, that we may be heralds of His gospel. This is true religion. Temptations come; suspicions and evil surmising make it hard for us to preserve the spirit of the higher life; nevertheless the Lord desires us to walk straight forward in His blessed, holy light.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White                                                    -    {PUR, July 26, 1906 par. 18}
[PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 1]       July 18, 1907 Sowing Beside All Waters         The commission that Christ gave to His disciples was not merely for the building up of His cause in a few places. Every nation in the earth was to have the light of sacred truth. The churches that have not by Christian zeal and activity been light-bearers to some needy part of the Lord's vineyard, have failed to fulfill the commission of Christ.  {PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 1}
[PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 2]         Consider the work that our churches in America have done to extend the knowledge of the truth in foreign fields. Has not this promoted the work of the message in our country? Has it not lent power and influence to the cause of present truth at home? Had the money and labor that has been given to the cause in other lands been confined to the work in the home land, would not the church have lost materially in spiritual life?  {PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 2}
[PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 3]          God has been honored by the work that has been done for the people in distant lands. We must increase our liberalities to missions. And while we increase our labor and our gifts for foreign fields, we must not neglect the work that needs to be done at home.  {PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 3}
[PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 4]          The message is given to us at this time, Act your part in your home field. There is a decided work to be done in all our cities and towns. Had the churches labored faithfully for the cities and towns in which they are located, a great work would have been done in bringing the message of present truth before the people of all nationalities in America, and multitudes would have accepted the truth, and with the burden of communicating the light they had received to their countrymen, they would have gone forth as missionaries to their home fields. Thus thousands would have been reached that are yet unwarned, and the foreign fields that now have so few workers would have hundreds of laborers engaged in teaching the truths of the third angel's message.  {PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 4}
[PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 5]          The Lord designed that the cities of America should be thoroughly warned, that her people, gathered here from many nations, should be converted to carry the message of warning to all the world. Had the commission of Christ been accepted in all its fulness by the people of God, a great and noble work would be accomplished that is still to be done. Commercial interests would have been made of secondary importance. The command, "Go ye into all the world," would have closed the door of selfish indulgence, and needless expenditure of means for dress and adornments. The Lord would have opened the way for the truth to extend to all the world.  {PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 5}
[PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 6]          Our field is the world. Repeat it again and again. Our field is the world. We rejoice for those who have made a willing offering of their property to the Lord. We encourage all to help with their means in the cause of God. Christians who are fully awake to the needs of the work, will not spend the Lord's money needlessly. They will consider the great missionary field to be worked, and viewing their obligations in the light of the cross of Calvary, they will consider no sacrifice too great to make for Him who gave His life for the life of the world.  {PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 6}
[PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 7]          The Lord is calling upon His people to take up different lines of missionary work. Those who are in the highways and the hedges are to hear the saving gospel message. Church-members are to do evangelistic work in the homes of their friends and neighbors who have not received full evidence of the truth. The presentation of the truth in love and sympathy, from house to house, is in harmony with the instruction that Christ gave to His disciples when He sent them out on their first missionary tour. By songs of praise to God, by humble, heartfelt prayers, by a simple presentation of Bible truth in the family circle, many will be reached. The divine Worker will be present to send conviction to hearts. "I am with you alway," is His promise. With the assurance of the abiding presence of such a Helper, we may labor with faith and hope and courage.  {PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 7}
[PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 8]          All who surrender themselves to God in unselfish service for humanity are in cooperation with the Lord of glory. This thought sweetens all toil, it braces the will, it nerves the spirit for whatever may befall. Working with unselfish heart, ennobled by being partakers of Christ's sufferings, sharing His sympathies, they help to swell the tide of His joy, and bring honor and praise to His exalted name.  {PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 8}
[PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 9]          Precious are God's promises to those who minister in His name. He says, "Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily." Thou shalt "call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and He will say, Here am I." Thy light shall "rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday; and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones; and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not."                                                                Ellen G. White.        Sanitarium, Cal., June 18, 1907.                                                    -    {PUR, July 18, 1907 par. 9}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 1]       October 31, 1907 A Lesson in Liberality--No. 1         To the church in Corinth, Paul wrote:  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 1}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 2]         "Moreover, brethren, we do you to-wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia; how that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality. For to their power I bear record, yea, and beyond their power they were willing of themselves; praying us with much entreaty that we should receive the gift, and take upon us the fellowship of the ministering to the saints. And this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave their own selves to the Lord and unto us by the will of God."  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 2}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 3]          At the time of this writing, the apostle was on a journey, one object of which was to collect means for the relief of the poor saints at Jerusalem. He had established in the Corinthian church, as also in Galatia, a system of weekly offerings, and had enjoined upon Titus, in his visits to the churches, to give special attention to the forwarding of this benevolent enterprise.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 3}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 4]          The brethren in Macedonia were very poor. In receiving the gospel, they had placed themselves under persecution and oppression. With some, every advantage was denied them because of their faith. Because of their poverty and their trials, they knew how to sympathize with those who were in need. In their poverty, they gave so liberally that the brethren were surprised at the amount raised.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 4}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 5]          The reason for their liberality was that they had in their hearts the love of the truth. They themselves had tasted of suffering. Trusting in the Lord, they had been comforted, and their hearts went out in sympathy to their brethren in need. They were willing to deprive themselves of goods and of money, that they might relieve the suffering saints in the church at Jerusalem.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 5}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 6]          Not only was Paul actuated by a desire to relieve the sufferings of his Jewish brethren, but also by the hope that the tangible expression of the love and sympathy of the Gentile converts would soften the bitter feelings cherished toward them by many of the believers in Judea. Notwithstanding the poverty of the brethren in Macedonia, they joined readily in the apostle's plan, and urged him to accept their bounty for the needy Christians at Jerusalem. They had the utmost confidence in his integrity and judgment, and considered him the proper person to take charge of their gifts.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 6}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 7]          The brethren in Macedonia experienced the truth of the words of Christ, "It is more blessed to give than to receive." They felt that the cause of Christ was one everywhere. They, therefore, in their poverty, felt called out to help other churches more needy than themselves. This spirit of unsectional liberality should characterize the churches of today. They should continually keep the burden on their souls for the advancement of the cause of God in any and every place.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 7}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 8]         Titus had visited the churches in Macedonia. So successful had he been in calling forth the liberality of the brethren there, that Paul desired, as he wrote to the Corinthians, that as he had begun, so he would also finish in them the same grace also.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 8}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 9]          "Therefore," he continues, "as ye abound in everything, in faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also."  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 9}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 10]          Here benevolence is placed by the side of faith, love, and Christian diligence. Those who think that they can be good Christians, and yet close their ears and hearts to the calls of God for their liberalities, are in a fearful deception. There are those who abound in professions of great love for the truth, and, so far as words are concerned, have an interest to see the truth advance, but who do nothing for its advancement. The faith of such is dead; not being made perfect by works. The Lord never made such a mistake as to convert a soul, and leave it under the power of covetousness.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 10}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 11]          In appealing to the brethren at Corinth to give liberally, Paul reminds them of the great sacrifice made in their behalf by the Lord Jesus Christ:  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 11}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 12]          "For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that ye through His poverty might be rich.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 12}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 13]          "And herein I give my advice," Paul continues, "for this is expedient for you, who have begun before, not only to do, but also to be forward a year ago. Now therefore perform the doing of it, that as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a performance also out of that which ye have. For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not."  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 13}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 14]          Paul had brought to the attention of the church in Corinth, the liberal example of the brethren in Macedonia, where, though they were exceedingly poor, they had with thankfulness and willingness contributed in response to the appeals for help. In this, however, he did not desire to lay an unduly heavy burden upon them.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 14}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 15]          "For I mean not that other men be eased and ye burdened," he declares, "but by an equality, that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want, that their abundance also may be a supply for your want: that there may be equality: as it is written. He that had gathered much had nothing over; and he that had gathered little had no lack."  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 15}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 16]          In his journey to Corinth, Titus was accompanied by another brother who was highly esteemed among all the churches. Still another who had labored diligently with the apostle was sent to accompany these brethren. Concerning these laborers the apostle wrote:  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 16}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 17]          "Thanks be to God which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you. For indeed he accepted the exhortation; but being more forward, of his own accord he went unto you. And we have sent with him the brother, whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches; and not that only, but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace, which is administered by us to the glory of the same Lord, and declaration of your ready mind: avoiding this that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administered by us; providing for honest things, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 17}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 18]          "And we have sent with them our brother whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you."  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 18}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 19]          In the following words Paul commends to the Corinthian church these brethren who had so willingly undertaken a difficult task:  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 19}
[PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 20]          "Whether any do inquire of Titus, he is my partner and fellow-helper concerning you; or our brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the churches and the glory of Christ. Wherefore show ye to them, and before the churches, the proof of your love, and of our boasting on your behalf."                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.  {PUR, October 31, 1907 par. 20}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 1]       November 14, 1907 A Lesson in Liberality--No. 2         Paul's testimony was accepted as of great weight, because of the many revelations he had received. He knew better than did many others the necessities of the various places. But he was unwilling to take personal charge of the raising of the contribution for the relief of the saints at Jerusalem. He had been largely instrumental in causing it to be raised, but, lest any should find occasions to speak evil, Titus and his companions made the journey to Corinth; for there was no safe way of transporting money at that time.  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 1}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 2]         The apostle refers to the fact that a year before, a gift had been pledged; but there had been no realization of this pledge. The apostle now had an efficient helper whom he could send out to the churches reminding them of their pledges, lest they should fail to carry out their good resolutions. It was essential for the repute of the church that they should now make good the promise they had made a year before.  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 2}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 3]          "For as touching the ministering to the saints," the apostle continues, "it is superfluous for me to write to you; for I know the forwardness of your mind, for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia was ready a year ago; and your zeal hath provoked very many. Yet have I sent the brethren, lest our boasting of you should be in vain in this behalf; that, as I said, ye may be ready; lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting. Therefore I thought it necessary to exhort the brethren, that they would go before unto you, and make up beforehand your bounty, whereof ye had notice before, that the same might be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of covetousness. But this I say, He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully. Every man according as he purposeth in his heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity; for God loveth a cheerful giver."  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 3}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 4]          "God loveth a cheerful giver," and those who love Him will give freely and cheerfully when by so doing they can advance His cause and promote His glory. The Lord never requires His people to offer more than they are able, but according to their ability He is pleased to accept and bless their thank-offerings. Let willing obedience and pure love bind upon the altar every offering that is made to God; for with such sacrifices He is well pleased.  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 4}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 5]          "And God is able to make all grace abound toward you; that ye, always having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work; (as it is written, He hath dispersed abroad: he hath given to the poor: his righteousness remaineth forever. Now He that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness;) being enriched in everything to all bountifulness, which causeth through us thanksgiving to God."  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 5}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 6]          Many exceeding great and precious promises has the Lord made to the liberal:  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 6}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 7]          "Blessed is he that considereth the poor: the Lord will deliver him in time of trouble. The Lord will preserve him, and keep him alive; and he shall be blessed upon the earth; and Thou wilt not deliver him unto the will of his enemies. The Lord will strengthen him upon the bed of languishing; Thou wilt make all his bed in his sickness."  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 7}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 8]          "Honor the Lord with thy substance, and with the first-fruits of all thine increase: so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall burst out with new wine."  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 8}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 9]          "There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; . . . the liberal soul shall be made fat: and he that watereth shall be watered also himself."  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 9}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 10]          "He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the Lord; and that which he hath given will He pay him again."  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 10}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 11]          "He that hath a bountiful eye shall be blessed; for He giveth of his bread to the poor."  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 11}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 12]          "The liberal deviseth liberal things; and by liberal things shall he stand."  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 12}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 13]          "Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again."  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 13}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 14]          "For the administration of this service, not only supplieth the want of the saints, but is abundant also by many thanksgivings unto God; whiles by the experiment of this ministration they glorify God for your professed subjection unto the gospel of Christ, and for your liberal distribution unto them, and unto all men; and by their prayer for you, which long after you for the exceeding grace of God in you. Thanks be unto God for His unspeakable gift."  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 14}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 15]          There are some who are liberal with their gifts, and these gifts call forth the grateful praise of those who through them are given a knowledge of the gospel. The givers become the subject of the prayers of those who receive the benefit of the offerings made.  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 15}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 16]          The Spirit of God is grieved when those church-members who have means withhold the offerings that would help the work to be carried forward rapidly and extensively. Will not our church-members become intelligent in regard to the needs of the missionary fields, and respond to the efforts that are being made to secure help for those workers who are laboring in difficult places? Who with Paul will seek to stir up the churches to a spirit of liberality for these needy fields? Not only in the South but in many places the work is hard to carry, and the workers are compelled, as it were, to make brick without straw.  {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 16}
[PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 17]          To all our people I bear the message: If we will be sanctified, soul, body, and spirit, to do the will of the Lord, He will walk in our midst as a light from heaven. Let there be a breaking up of every selfish method of labor, and let each help the other, as one great converted brotherhood.                                                        Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, November 14, 1907 par. 17}
[PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 1]       February 20, 1908 Watchman, What of the Night?         Are the watchmen giving the trumpet a certain sound? Are the shepherds caring for the flock as those who must give an account? Are the ministers of God watching for souls, recognizing in them the purchase of the blood of Christ?  {PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 1}
[PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 2]         Too often in the past our people have had much sermonizing and little prayerful instruction on how to labor for others. The different lines of labor in which believers can engage have not been laid before them in such a way that they have been led to understand their duty, and constrained to take up their work. Had the work that has been done in our churches have been established to work company of self-denying workers would have been raised up in every place where churches have been established, to work for unbelievers.  {PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 2}
[PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 3]          Church-members need to be taught that the measure of their success in ministering to souls will be the measure of their self-denial and their faithfulness in following Christ's example. Those who, while claiming to be Christians, think they have no church responsibility but to sit and listen to the preacher, fail of realizing the privileges of the children of God. What can be said to the idlers that will lead them to understand, and arouse them from their do-nothing position? O, that Zion would arouse and put on her beautiful garments. Brethren and sisters, as members of the church, let us act our part faithfully. Let us not allow the light which is in us to go out because we refuse to give that light to others.  {PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 3}
[PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 4]          God has given to every man his work; not one is excused from service. All should seek for an education that will enable them to give the truth of the gospel to their fellow men. Every agency in the church should become a channel of light to the world. There are many who will receive the evidences given, and will accept the truth. The youth are to take hold of this work of soul-saving. All our talents are to be used to the glory of God. I saw One standing with outstretched arms, saying in a clear, ringing voice, "Come into line, come into line."  {PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 4}
[PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 5]          Ministers, do not think that you have met all your responsibilities when you have delivered a long sermon in the church. It is your duty to train young men and women to do work for the Master. The Lord calls you to put forth all your ingenuity, that every church-member may become a working member. Even the children should be encouraged to work. The children, the youth, and those of middle age should be taught to labor in missionary lines. Then call upon them in the missionary meeting to report what they have done and to tell of their success. The missionary meeting should be full of interest and life. "Ye are the light of the world," said Christ, "Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven."  {PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 5}
[PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 6]          Those who heed the light God has given, line upon line, and precept upon precept, will be endowed with the Spirit of God for their labors. Heavenly influences will go with them to help them meet the emergencies that will arise in their work. If church-members will work, and watch, and pray, they will have light to comprehend and appreciate the work to be done for this time.  {PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 6}
[PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 7]          Will the ministers and the presidents of our conferences allow church-members to continue in their inefficient condition? Those who stand as overseers of the church of God need to arouse to their duty, and set souls to work. There is an abundance of work to be done, and the end is near. God calls upon the ministers to educate the people in various lines of labor, and set in order the things that remain. Ye are laborers together with God. My ministering brethren, angels of God will be with you as you thus become mediums of strength and blessing to uphold and encourage the church of God.  {PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 7}
[PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 8]          We are certainly living in the closing days of this earth's history. We need to devote much time to our spiritual interests, if we would experience the spiritual growth that is essential in this age. We are to make decided reforms. The Voice said: The watchmen need to awake, and give the trumpet a certain sound. The morning cometh; and also the night. Wake up, My watchmen. Voices that should now be heard presenting the truth are silent. Souls are perishing in their sins, and ministers and physicians and teachers are asleep. Wake up the watchmen!                              Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, February 20, 1908 par. 8}
[PUR, February 27, 1908 par. 1]       February 27, 1908 The Temperance Work         "We need to have the temperance question revived among our own people. It would be a good thing if at our camp-meetings we would invite the members of the W. C. T. U. to take part in our exercises. This will help them to become acquainted with the reasons of our faith, and will open the way for us to unite with them in temperance work.  {PUR, February 27, 1908 par. 1}
[PUR, February 27, 1908 par. 2]         "I have had some opportunity to see the great advantage to be gained by connecting with the W. C. T. U. workers, and I have been much surprised as I have seen the indifference of many of our leaders to this organization. I call on my brethren to awake. We can not do a better work than to unite, so far as we can do so without compromise, with W. C. T. U. workers.  {PUR, February 27, 1908 par. 2}
[PUR, February 27, 1908 par. 3]          "By holding ourselves aloof from the workers in the W. C. T. U., our people have lost much; and the members of the W. C. T. U. also have been on losing ground. . . . In some matters they are far in advance of our leaders on the important question of temperance."--Mrs. E. G. White, in Unpublished Testimony, dated Sept. 2, 1907.  {PUR, February 27, 1908 par. 3}
[PUR, February 27, 1908 par. 4]          "Let us strive to reach their hearts--not through the learned arguments of ministers, but through the wise efforts of women of influence and tact who can devote time and thought to this line of work."--Mrs. E. G. White, in Special Testimony, dated April 18, 1900.  {PUR, February 27, 1908 par. 4}
[PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 1]       July 2, 1908 Morning Reflections         The question is asked, "When the Son of man cometh, shall He find faith in the earth?" Can you say this morning, I believe in the Lord Jesus; I live by the faith of the Son of God, by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God?  {PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 1}
[PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 2]         The Saviour is calling souls to come to Him. The bells of heaven are ringing out the blessed invitation, "Come." The Spirit of God is pleading, "If any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink." These are precious words of encouragement and hope.  {PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 2}
[PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 3]          It is the privilege and duty of every church-member to consecrate heart and soul to God. At your baptism you pledged yourselves to believe in God, to obey His word, to receive His grace. You pledged yourselves to live the principles of the gospel, and to labor together with Christ with all the ability God has given you. None are excused for living idle lives. None can refuse to represent Him in word and deed, and be guiltless.  {PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 3}
[PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 4]          The presence of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, the three highest powers in the universe and those in whose name the believer is baptized, is pledged to be with every striving soul. It will impart grace and strength to all who will watch unto prayer, to all who will purify the soul by obedience to the truth. And it will make the believer instrumental in leading other souls to accept Christ by faith.  {PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 4}
[PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 5]          The duty to reflect light rests upon every church-member. "Ye are the light of the world," Christ declared to His followers. "A city that is set on an hill can not be hid. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." If the believer fails of drawing light from the Sun of righteousness, he can not reflect light.  {PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 5}
[PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 6]          "He that is not with Me," Christ said. "is against Me; and he that gathereth not with Me scattereth abroad." Those who do not cast their influence on the side of Christ, Satan imbues with his spirit to act in unison with the enemy of good. We can not afford to do this, and thus violate the pledge we made at our baptism. When we give to the cause of evil the influence and ability which belong to the cause of truth, angels are disappointed, and Christ is dishonored. Those who are true to their baptismal pledge can not be indifferent to the work of saving souls. To those who by their influence gather with Christ, angels will give ability to labor successfully for Him.  {PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 6}
[PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 7]          How precious to every soul should be the thought that his name upon the church books is the pledge that he is engaged in the service of Christ! The servant of God is to be learning constantly how he may reflect light to the world. By his earnest devotion to the cause of the coming King, he is to be a spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men. He has become dead to worldly inducements, and lives unto God; and the words of his mouth, the modest dress, the humble spirit, unfailingly testify that he is a laborer together with God.  {PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 7}
[PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 8]          Spiritual indolence brings discouragement to the church. The example of one indolent soul may do much harm, for it will be copied by others just according to the possibilities of its influence. The Lord calls upon all who profess His name to exalt His character before men, by words and works revealing their faith in Him. In response to our desire to labor for Christ, heavenly angels will place opportunities before us by which we may make known the salvation of God.                                                                Ellen G. White.  {PUR, July 2, 1908 par. 8}
[PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 1]       December 31, 1908 A Warning                            Sanitarium, Cal., Dec. 11, 1908. To Our Brethren in California:            Last night instruction was given me for our people. I seemed to be in a meeting where representations were being made of the strange work of Brother Mackin and wife. I was instructed that it was a work similar to that which was carried on in -----, in the State of Maine, and in various other places after the passing of the time in 1844. I was bidden to speak decidedly against this fanatical work.  {PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 1}
[PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 2]         I was shown that it was not the Spirit of the Lord that was inspiring Brother and Sister Mackin, but the same spirit of fanaticism that is ever seeking entrance into the remnant church. Their application of Scripture to their peculiar exercises, is Scripture misapplied. The work of declaring persons possessed of the devil, and then praying with them, and pretending to cast out the evil spirits, is fanaticism which will bring into disrepute any church which sanctions such work.  {PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 2}
[PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 3]          I was shown that we must give no encouragement to these demonstrations, but must guard the people with a decided testimony against that which would bring a stain upon the name of Seventh-day Adventists, and destroy the confidence of the people in the message of truth which they must bear to the world. The Lord has done a great work for His people in placing them on vantage ground. It is the duty of the church to cherish its influence. Precious are the words, "Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they which testify of Me." The words of inspiration carefully studied and prayerfully obeyed, will thoroughly furnish unto all good works.  {PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 3}
[PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 4]          As a denomination, we need to look more continually to God for guidance. We are living in an evil age. The perils of the last days are upon us. Because iniquity abounds, Satan presumes to bring in all kinds of delusive theories upon those who have tried to walk humbly with God, and who are distrustful of self. Shall self-confident, fanatical men come to these humble souls assuring them that they are possessed of evil spirits, and after praying with them, affirm that the devil is cast out? Such are not the manifestations of the Spirit of God, but another spirit.  {PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 4}
[PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 5]          I call upon every church to beware of being led to think evil of those who, because distrustful of self, fear that they have not the Holy Spirit. There are those who have followed their own ways instead of the ways of God. They have not acknowledged the light that God has graciously given: and because of this they have lost the power to distinguish between darkness and light. There are many who have heard much in regard to the path they ought to follow, but who ignore the requirements God makes of them. Their light does not shine in works that reveal the principles of truth and holiness. It is this class, who in time of test will accept falsehood and erroneous theories for the truth of God.  {PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 5}
[PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 6]          Great light has been given to the people of God. Let our people awake, and go forward to perfection. You will be exposed to fallacies of Satanic agencies. Fearful waves of fanaticism will come. But God will deliver the people who will earnestly seek the Lord, and consecrate themselves to His service.                                                       (Signed) Ellen G. White.  {PUR, December 31, 1908 par. 6}
[PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 1]       January 28, 1909 "That They Might Know Thee"         The term "higher education" is to be considered in a different light from that in which it has been viewed by the students of the sciences. The prayer of Christ to His Father is full of eternal truth. "These words spake Jesus, and lifted up His eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come; glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee; As Thou hast given Him power over all flesh, that He should give eternal life to as many as Thou hast given Him. And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent." The power and soul of true education is a knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ whom He has sent. "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom."  {PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 1}
[PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 2]         Of Jesus it is written: "And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon Him." "And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man."  {PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 2}
[PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 3]          Although the Holy Spirit worked the mind of Christ, so that He could say to His parents. "How is it that ye sought Me? wist ye not that I must be about My Father's business?" yet He worked at the carpenter's trade as an obedient son. He revealed that He had a knowledge of His work as the Son of God, and yet He did not exalt His divine character. He did not offer as a reason why He should not bear the burden of temporal care, that He was of divine origin; but He was subject to His parents. He was the Lord of the commandments, yet He was obedient to all their requirements, thus leaving an example of obedience to childhood, youth, and manhood. To learn and to do the works of Christ is to obtain a true education.  {PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 3}
[PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 4]          No knowledge is so firm, so consistent and far-reaching as that obtained from a study of the Word of God. This is the foundation of all true knowledge. The Bible is like a fountain. The more you look into it, the deeper it appears. The grand truths of sacred history possess amazing strength and beauty, and are as far-reaching as eternity. No science is equal to the science that reveals the character of God.  {PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 4}
[PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 5]          Moses was educated in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, yet he said. "Behold, I have taught you statutes and judgments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye should do so in the land whither ye go to possess it. Keep therefore and do them; for this is your wisdom and your understanding in the sight of the nations, which shall hear all these statutes, and say. Surely this great nation is a wise and understanding people. For what nation is there so great, who hath God so nigh unto them, as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon Him for? And what nation is there so great, that hath statutes and judgments so righteous as all this law, which I set before you this day? Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy soul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes have seen, and lest they depart from thy heart all the days of thy life: but teach them thy sons, and thy sons sons."  {PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 5}
[PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 6]          Where shall we find laws more noble, pure, and just than are exhibited on the statute-books that record the instruction given to Moses for the children of Israel? Through all time these laws are to be perpetuated, that the character of God's people may be formed after the divine similitude. The law is a wall of protection to those who are obedient to God's precepts. From what other source can we gather such strength, or learn such noble science? What other book will teach men to love, fear and obey God as does the Bible? What other book presents to students more ennobling science, more wonderful history? It clearly portrays righteousness, and foretells the consequences of disloyalty to the law of Jehovah. No one is left in darkness as to that which God approves or disapproves. In studying the Scriptures we become acquainted with God, and are led to understand our relation to Christ, who is the Sin-bearer, the Surety, the Substitute for our fallen race. These are truths that concern our present and eternal interest.  {PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 6}
[PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 7]          The Bible stands the highest among books, and its study is valuable above the study of other literature in giving strength and expansion to the mind. Paul says, "Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth." "Continue thou in the things which thou hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing of whom thou hast learned them; and that from a child thou hast known the holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: That the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works." "For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope."  {PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 7}
[PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 8]          The Old and New Testaments need to be studied daily. The knowledge of God and the wisdom of God come to the student who is a constant learner of His ways and works. The Bible is to be our light, our educator. When we will acknowledge God in all our ways; when the youth are educated to believe that God sends the rain and sunshine from heaven, causing vegetation to flourish; when they are taught that all blessings come from Him, and that thanksgiving and praise are due to Him; when with fidelity they acknowledge God, and discharge their duties day by day, God will be in their thoughts. They will trust Him for the morrow, and that anxious care that brings unhappiness to so many lives will be avoided. "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness." Christ declared, "and all these things shall be added unto you."                                                         E. G. White  {PUR, January 28, 1909 par. 8}
[PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 1]      May 6, 1909 A Letter                       Loma Linda, Cal., April 10, 1909.          To Those Assembled at Camp-Meeting, Dear Brethren:            I am instructed to urge all who shall attend the camp-meeting to make this a special season of repentance and heart-searching, and of cleansing the life from everything that would lead to a course of action that would dishonor the truth, or cast a shadow of reproach upon the cause of God. Satan is rallying his forces to contend with the advancing work. He would bring reproach upon the work of God by setting brother against brother, and bringing in the elements of suspicion and evil surmising. I am bidden to say to our people, Do not devise evil one against another; do not cherish unbelief in your hearts; do not harbor suspicion against your brethren and sisters. This is one of the most successful ways in which Satan works to alienate the hearts of those who should be doing God's service. Spend much time in earnest prayer for your individual selves. Talk and act as if in the presence of God.  {PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 1}
[PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 2]         During the past night I seemed to be standing before a large company of believers. I was saying to them, Now, at the very beginning of this meeting, is the time for you individually to search your own hearts and discern your individual needs. Have you committed wrongs and concealed them? If so, you have a work of confession to do. You have not to confess the sins of your neighbor or your brother, but you need to come to God in repentance and confession of your own wrong-doing. Let your hearts be humbled before God. Let your self-confidence be removed, and in a sincere and humble spirit receive the blessings that God desires to give you at this time.  {PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 2}
[PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 3]          Representations have been made to me of some who have borne witness against a brother or a sister instead of going to the erring one and, in kindness and love, pointing out the wrong that has been done. Because of this the happy union which they once enjoyed is broken up. My brethren and sisters, let everything of this character be put away. Confess your faults one to another, and pray for one another, that you may obtain forgiveness and pardon, and that unity and peace may be restored to you. Guard the false tongue. "Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation." Be kind and courteous to one another. Do not wound Christ in the person of His saints.  {PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 3}
[PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 4]          Disaffection began in heaven, because Satan could not have the place he coveted. Disaffection and distrust had never before entered any heart. When Satan began his evil work, he did not himself see where it would lead. But the thoughts he entertained after a time were expressed in suggestions of evil, and these, diffused among the angels, led to the great rebellion which was the beginning of all the woe and misery that have befallen mankind.  {PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 4}
[PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 5]          To those who are inclined to suspect others of wrong-doing, and to charge their brethren with evil, I would say, Please read in the book "Great Controversy" the chapter entitled "The Origin of Evil." Bring home its truths to your individual hearts. Remember that it was the spirit of envy and evil surmising, cherished in the heart of the rebel angel, that began the evil work that opened the flood-gates of woe upon our world.  {PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 5}
[PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 6]          Satan is working in every church to spoil the flock of God. He seeks to lead brother to think evil of brother, and in this way he causes a great deal of grief and pain. I am instructed to say to every soul who professes to be a follower of Christ, Keep your tongue from evil, and your lips, that they speak no guile.  {PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 6}
[PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 7]          Through self-exaltation Satan works to ruin the soul, and his working may be seen in every church. My brethren and sisters, keep strict guardianship over your spirit. Guard your words, lest Satan lead you to repeat his own history. Guard your thoughts. In these closing days of earth's history, Satan is working with desperate effort to seduce souls into sin. Keep your tongue as with a bridle. Keep your thoughts upon the word of the living God. The same spirit that prompted rebellion in heaven is at work in our churches. I am instructed to bring to your attention the light contained in the book "Great Controversy." If you have not this book, get it and read it prayerfully. We are living in the last days of this earth's history, and Satan is making determined efforts to subvert the mind. O that those who have for years been at war with the Testimonies God has graciously given in warnings to save His people from the snares of Satan, would come into harmony with the requirements of God. Light, precious light, has been given, and is the genuine higher education.  {PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 7}
[PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 8]          In dealing with sin, God could employ only methods of righteousness and truth. Satan has sought to falsify the word of God, to misrepresent His plan of government before angels and men. Satan's rebellion has been repeated over and over again in the history of our race -- a perpetual testimony as to the nature and results of sin and the working out of Satan's rule. Its sure effects on both men and angels speak loudly as to what will ever be the fruit of setting aside the light God sends, and of rejecting His authority.                                                                Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, May 6, 1909 par. 8}
[PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 1]       August 5, 1909 Relief Books         UNDER DATE OF Sept. 12, 1907, THE FOLLOWING INSTRUCTION CAME TO US FROM THE PEN OF MRS. E. G. WHITE:  {PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 1}
[PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 2]                              "Provision for Our Schools          "Our brethren should not forget that the wisdom of God has made provision for our schools in a way that will bring blessing to all who participate in the enterprise. The book, 'Christ's Object Lessons,' was donated to the educational work that the students and other friends of the schools might handle these books, and by their sale raise much of the means needed to lift the school indebtedness. But this plan has not been presented to our schools as it should have been; the teachers and students have not been educated to take hold of this book and courageously push its sale for the benefit of the educational work.  {PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 2}
[PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 3]          "Long ago, the teachers and students in our schools should have learned to take advantage of the opportunity to raise means by the sale of 'Christ's Object Lessons.' In selling these books the students will serve the cause of God, and, while doing this, by the dissemination of precious light, they will learn invaluable lessons in Christian experience. All our schools should now come into line, and earnestly endeavor to carry out the plan presented to us for the education of the workers, for the relief of the schools, and for the winning of souls to the cause of Christ.  {PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 3}
[PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 4]          "Wherever the work of selling 'Christ's Object Lessons' has been taken hold of in earnest, the book has done good. And the lessons that have been learned by those who have engaged in this work, have well repaid their efforts. And now our people should all be encouraged to take part in this special missionary effort. Light has been given me that in every possible way instruction should be given to our people as to the best methods of presenting these books to the people.  {PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 4}
[PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 5]          "One point that should never be forgotten by our workers is that the Lord Jesus Christ is our chief director. He has outlined a plan by which the schools may be relieved of their indebtedness; and He will not vindicate the course of those who lay this plan aside for lack of confidence in its success. When His people will come up unitedly to the help of His cause in the earth, no good thing that God has promised will He withhold from them.  {PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 5}
[PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 6]          "In a place like Los Angeles, where the population is constantly changing, a wonderful opportunity is presented for the sale of our books. A great loss has been sustained because our people have not more fully embraced this opportunity. Why should not the teachers and students from the San Fernando school make Los Angeles a special field for the sale of 'Object Lessons'? If with earnestness and faith they will work out the plan that has been given us for the use of this book, angels of God will attend their steps, and the blessing of Heaven will be upon their efforts.  {PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 6}
[PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 7]          "It would have been an excellent thing if the teachers of the San Fernando school had, during the vacation, availed themselves of this opportunity to push the work with 'Christ's Object Lessons.' They would have found a blessing in going out with the students and teaching them how to meet the people, and how to introduce the book. The story of the gift of the book and its object would lead some to have a special interest in the book and in the school for which it is sold. Why have not the teachers in our schools done more of this work? If our people would only realize it, there is no more acceptable work to be done in the home field than to engage in the sale of "Object Lessons;' for while they are thus helping to carry out the Lord's plan for the relief of our schools, they are also bringing the precious truths of the word of God to the attention of the people.  {PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 7}
[PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 8]          "The indifference that has been manifested by some toward this enterprise is displeasing to God. He desires that it shall be recognized by all our people as His method of relieving our schools from debt. It is because this plan has been neglected, that we now feel so keenly our lack of means for the advancing work. Had the schools availed themselves of the provision thus made for them, there would be more money in the school treasury, and more money in the hands of God's people to relieve the necessities of other needy departments of the cause; and, best of all, teachers and students would have received the very lessons that they needed to learn in the Master's service.  {PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 8}
[PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 9]          "I send you these lines because I see that there is need of a deeper intuition, a wider perception, on the part of our medical and educational workers, if they would get all the benefit that God intends shall come to them through the use of 'Object Lessons' and 'Ministry of Healing.' I ask you, brethren, to read these words to our people, that they may learn to show the spirit of wisdom, and of power, and of a sound mind."  {PUR, August 5, 1909 par. 9}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 1]       September 23, 1909 Educational Advantages of the Angwin Property.         (FROM A TALK GIVEN BY MRS. E. G. WHITE, FRUITVALE, CAL., Sept. 13, 1909.)  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 1}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 2]         We waited for many months for a decision regarding the title of the property under consideration of Sonoma. Finally the time came when we felt that there should be no more delay in securing a place where we might locate our college. When I learned that our brethren were considering the advantages of a property near the St. Helena Sanitarium, I was deeply interested.  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 2}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 3]          Last Thursday evening, September 9, I returned to St. Helena from a long journey in the eastern states. In crossing the mountains I had been seriously affected by the high altitude, and was very feeble. But I felt that I must see this school property at once, so the next morning after my arrival at home, with a few others I went up Howell Mountain to visit the Angwin place.  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 3}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 4]          I was very happily surprised to find here a place where we need not wait to make great preparations before our school can be opened. Here we may call the students to come, and we can begin the school work just as soon as they are on the ground. The advantages to be found here are many. A great deal of labor has been put forth to improve this property which has been used in the past as a health resort.  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 4}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 5]          This place is more appropriate for our school than was the property we were previously considering. There was on that place, it is true, one large, very expensive building; but this building was not so well adapted to our school work. Those who erected this building had been very lavish in the use of their means, but the expenditure was not appropriate in a building for common school purposes. At Sonoma other buildings would have had to be erected very soon. But at Angwin's there are sufficient buildings for present needs, and our school work can begin at once. These buildings are well adapted to our present necessities. Later on, more may need to be erected. Facilities will be added from time to time as they are needed.  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 5}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 6]          I am very glad that we need be delayed no longer in locating our school; and I am more thankful than I can express, that our school and our sanitarium can be near enough together that their educational work may blend. The school can help the sanitarium by supplying it with fruit and vegetables, and the sanitarium can help the school by purchasing these things. And the students may receive advantages from both these institutions.  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 6}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 7]          I was able to see only the buildings and their immediate surroundings. Those who have seen the orchards and the large tract of timber, can speak of these things. I know that the land near the buildings is good, and produces abundantly. The fruit raised in the orchard is excellent. And fruit is of great value. In our schools, we should study simplicity in diet. There need not be a large amount of troublesome labor put forth in order to make food palatable. When we are really hungry, we shall be able to relish the simple foods that God has furnished. It will be a great advantage to raise on our own school land a large part at least of the fruits, grains, and vegetables that will be necessary for those in the institution.  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 7}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 8]          At Angwin's there are great advantages for us healthwise. The place is elevated, but is not too high. I found that the air was bracing, and that I could breathe freely. There is an abundance of clear, pure water, sufficient for all purposes. This is worth much to us. In the buildings, we found a number of porcelain bath-tubs, and facilities for the treatment of any who may be sick.  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 8}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 9]          The buildings are substantial and in good repair. The whole bears the appearance of good care and neatness. The large supply of good bedding, and the mattresses, reminded me of what we found in Loma Linda when that property was purchased.  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 9}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 10]          Everything seems to be ready for the students and teachers to begin work. All may show their ingenuity and their industry in carrying forward in a commendable way the work of the farm and orchard. I feel to rejoice that we have substantial, neat, and convenient buildings all ready for our school. We can plan for more facilities as needed.  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 10}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 11]          It is true that there is a long hill to climb in order to reach the place, but that is not altogether a disadvantage. Many of us would be greatly benefited in muscle and in sinew if we did more climbing of hills.  {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 11}
[PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 12]          The former owner of this property seems to be well pleased that we have secured it. And I believe that the price is very reasonable; for there are horses and carriages, a number of cows, and almost everything that we need to begin work. There is all that we need for the present. Now let us all take hold interestedly to make this school what the Lord would have it to be. We need to seek wisdom from God, who has so wonderfully blessed us in preparing this place for our use.                                                    -    {PUR, September 23, 1909 par. 12}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 1]       October 7, 1909 Pacific Press Items         MRS. E. G. WHITE WAS THEN INTRODUCED BY THE CHAIRMAN, AND SHE SPOKE IN A VERY EARNEST AND FORCEFUL WAY:  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 1}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 2]         "'And he showed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him.'  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 2}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 3]          "Joshua here stands as the representative of God's people. Satan is represented as trying to revive Joshua's past sins, or the past sins of the people of God, so that he shall lose his confidence in God, and his hold upon heaven. But we find that Christ stands ready to resist the work of Satan. We read:  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 3}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 4]          "'And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee: is not this a brand plucked out of the fire? Now Joshua was clothed with filthy garments, and stood before the angel. And he answered and spake unto those that stood before him, saying, Take away the filthy garments from him. And unto him he said, Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment. And I said, Let them set a fair miter upon his head. So they set a fair miter upon his head, and clothed him with garments.  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 4}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 5]          "'And the angel of the Lord stood by. And the angel of the Lord protested unto Joshua, saying, Thus saith the Lord of Hosts; if thou wilt walk in My ways, and if thou wilt keep My charge, then thou shalt also judge My house; and shalt also keep My courts, and I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by.'  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 5}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 6]          "The time had not yet come for Joshua to be glorified. There were those who were watching him, watching for an opportunity to make apparent his defects and failures. Joshua had repented of his past sins, and Christ had pardoned them, but here Satan was bringing them all up before him that he might place him in a false light. And Christ declares what He will do for Joshua and for all who, like Joshua, are seeking to stand justified before Him. The words were spoken: If thou wilt walk in My ways, and if thou wilt keep My charge, then thou shalt also judge My house, and shalt also keep My courts, and I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by.'  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 6}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 7]          " 'Hear now, O Joshua the high priest, thou, and thy fellows that sit before thee: for they are men wondered at: for, behold, I will bring forth My servant the branch. For behold the stone that I have laid before Joshua; upon one stone shall be seven eyes: behold, I will engrave the graving thereof, saith the Lord of Hosts, and I will remove the iniquity of that land in one day. In that day, saith the Lord of Hosts, shall ye call every man his neighbor under the vine and under the fig-tree.'  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 7}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 8]          "There is a time coming when God will let it be understood that His people are preferred before transgressors, and we need to stand in a position where it can be seen that our dependence is upon God. Then the Lord will open ways before us that we do not now discern,--ways by which He will exalt and honor us.  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 8}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 9]          "I believe we have seen this in the case of our school location. We thought that in the Buena Vista property at Sonoma we had secured wonderful advantages. We were much pleased with the place, and felt it would answer our purpose, although we knew there would be nearly everything to provide except the one large, costly house. But as time went on, and the trade was not completed, although the owner had a portion of the money in his hands, we felt that we were being kept out of the place for some purpose. I counseled our brethren, saying, 'Tell them to put us in possession of the place or to hand us back our money.' The next thing I heard was that they had handed back our money.  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 9}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 10]          "Then the brethren went to work to find another place, and in a little while there came the word that the Angwin property could be secured. Later, when I visited this place, and marked its many advantages, I wondered how we could have found another site that would better suit our needs than the one we have found here.  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 10}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 11]          "During the time of waiting I did not feel discouraged. I felt that the Lord knew all about our perplexities and our needs. When I would kneel before Him in prayer, I would say, 'Lord, You know all about it; You know we have done what we could to secure a school property; You know that our plans have been broken up. We have waited long; now, Lord, give us the place that we should have.' And when the word came that this place was found, I said, 'The Lord has prepared the way for us.'  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 11}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 12]          We are very grateful to the Lord of Hosts for this possession; for we have here just what we hoped to have in the Buena Vista estate -- a place where we can study the works of nature, and in the woods and mountains around us learn of God through His works. And here, by the study of His handiwork, we can learn how to present God to others. I thank God with heart and soul and voice for the abundant advantages we have. We realize that the Lord knew what we needed, and that it is His providence that brought us here. Our disappointment in regard to the Buena Vista estate was great; and it was hard to know that all our expectations concerning it must be given up; but we thank the Lord that the matter has worked out to the glory of God. Let us be thankful, and let us give expression to our thankfulness.  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 12}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 13]          "God wanted us here, and He has placed us here. I was sure of this as I came on these grounds. The advantages I see in the cultivated soil go far beyond my expectations. And I am thankful that so many are here today to see these things for themselves. I believe that as you walk through these grounds, you will come to the same decision -- that the Lord designed this place for us, and that it has been the work of His providence that has brought it into our possession.  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 13}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 14]         "Now we need not wait any longer; our school can assemble and the work begin at once. And at its very beginning, let us determine to walk humbly with God. Let us seek to make such a representation as is given to us in the words I have read to you today. If we will do this -- if we will walk in God's ways and keep His charge -- the light of Heaven will certainly shine upon us. If we will resolve to do our best here, exercising the physical muscles equally with the brain powers, if we will work for the harmonious development of all the powers of the being, the blessing of the Lord will rest upon us in large measure.  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 14}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 15]         "There is a sanitarium a few miles from here. The two institutions can work together harmoniously. Professor Irwin and his fellow-workers, and Dr. Rand and his associate helpers, can cooperate in their efforts.  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 15}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 16]          "Let us take advantage of the privilege placed before us of adding to our faith virtue. This is something that all, both teachers and students, should appreciate. 'Add to your faith virtue,' the apostle writes, 'and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.'  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 16}
[PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 17]          "This is a wonderful representation. 'If ye do these things,' the apostle declares, 'ye shall never fall: for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.' Let us make the most of the benefits offered. Let us work out the plan that God has laid down for us, and seek in our lives to glorify Him. An eternal life-insurance policy is offered to all. The securing of it rests with every individual soul. Teachers and students may have a hope that is big with immortality and full of glory. I thank God that this is our privilege."  {PUR, October 7, 1909 par. 17}
[PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 1]       February 3, 1910 Words of Counsel                                           "Sanitarium, Cal.,                                                  "Oct. 11, 1909.     "Elder J. A. Burden:          "Dear Brother,--        "I am instructed to say that in our educational work, there is to be no compromise in order to meet the world's standards. God's commandment-keeping people are not to unite with the world, to carry various lines of work according to worldly plans and worldly wisdom.  {PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 1}
[PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 2]         "Our people are now being tested as to whether they will obtain their wisdom from the greatest Teacher the world ever knew, or seek to the god of Ekron. Let us determine that we shall not be tied by so much as a thread to the educational policies of those who do not discern the voice of God, and who will not harken to his commandments.  {PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 2}
[PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 3]          "We are to take heed to the warning: 'Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.' Those who walk in the narrow way are following in the footprints of Jesus. The light from heaven illuminates their path.  {PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 3}
[PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 4]         "Shall we represent before the world that our physicians must follow the pattern of the world before they can be qualified to act as successful physicians? This is the question that is now testing the faith of some of our brethren. Let not any of our brethren displease the Lord by advocating in their assemblies the idea that we need to obtain from unbelievers a higher education than that specified by the Lord.  {PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 4}
[PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 5]          "The representation of the great Teacher is to be considered an all-sufficient revelation. Those in our ranks who qualify as physicians are to receive only such education as is in harmony with these divine truths. Some have advised that students should, after taking some work at Loma Linda, complete their medical education in worldly colleges. But this is not in harmony with the Lord's plan. God is our wisdom, our sanctification, and our righteousness. Facilities should be provided at Loma Linda, that the necessary instruction in medical lines may be given by instructors who fear the Lord, and who are in harmony with his plans for the treatment of the sick.  {PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 5}
[PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 6]          "I have not a word to say in favor of the world's ideas of higher education in any school that we shall organize for the training of physicians. There is danger in their attaching themselves to worldly institutions, and working under the ministrations of worldly physicians. Satan is giving his orders to those whom he has led to depart from the faith. I would now advise that none of our young people attach themselves to worldly medical institutions in the hope of gaining better success, or stronger influence as physicians. . . .                                          "(Signed) Ellen G. White."  {PUR, February 3, 1910 par. 6}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 1]       August 18, 1910 The Family as an Educational Agency         In His wisdom the Lord has decreed that the family shall be the greatest of all educational agencies. The education of the child is to be begun in the home. In the home the child is to learn the lessons that are to guide it through life. From infancy lessons of honor and obedience to parents are to be taught. Never should their children be allowed to show them disrespect. Self-will and hasty words should not be allowed to go unrebuked.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 1}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 2]         Parents should realize the sacredness of family discipline. They have been entrusted with a most important stewardship, a sacred charge. They are to make their family a symbol of the family in heaven, of which they hope to become members when their day of test and trial here below shall have ended. The children are to be taught to respect themselves, because they are the Lord's property, bought with an infinite price.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 2}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 3]          The influence exerted in the home must be Christlike. This is the most effective ministration in the character-building of the child. The words spoken are to be pleasant. No boisterous, arbitrary, masterful spirit is to be allowed to come into the family. Every member is to be taught that he is to prepare to be a member of the royal family.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 3}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 4]          The father and the mother are to place themselves decidedly on the Lord's side. It is their privilege to bring light and joy and peace into the home circle. They are to exert an influence which shows that they are guided and controlled by the principles of heaven. They are to draw in even cords. Their every act is to be in harmony with heaven.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 4}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 5]          The parents in the home and the teacher in the school are to cooperate. The instruction given the child in the home is to be such as will help the teacher. In the home the child is to be taught the importance of neatness, order, and thoroughness, and these lessons are to be repeated in the school.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 5}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 6]          Our schools are to be built up. They are to be as the schools of the prophets. We are to expect that angels of God will be the helpers of the teachers in all the service that is done to the glory of God. But the child's first school is the home. There it is to learn lessons of the highest importance.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 6}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 7]          Parents, remember that your home is a training school, in which your children are to be prepared for the home above. Deny them anything rather than the education that they should receive in their earliest years. Allow no word of pettishness. Teach your children to be kind and patient. Teach them to be thoughtful of others. Thus, you are preparing them for higher ministry in religious things.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 7}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 8]          The history of every one is written in the books of heaven, that all may know that their reward or punishment is according to their works,--their service in this life. Let parents remember that every day makes part of their history, and that no neglect must be permitted in the home, because they can not know how soon sickness and death may come to them or to their children.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 8}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 9]          In the home church, children are to learn to pray and to trust in God. They are to learn that they are to prepare to become members of the family of heaven, and that they must, therefore, be kind and dutiful to their parents, faithfully respecting their wishes.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 9}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 10]          The father and mother should work together, in full sympathy with each other. They should make themselves companions to their children.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 10}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 11]          When children reach a suitable age, they should be provided with tools. If their work is made interesting, they will be found apt pupils in the use of tools. If the father is a carpenter, he should give his boys lessons in house-building, ever bringing into his instruction lessons from the Bible, the words of Scripture in which the Lord compares human beings to His building.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 11}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 12]          As much as possible, let the homes of our people be out of the cities, that the children may have ground to cultivate. It is well to let each have a piece of ground as his own. As you teach them how to prepare a garden, how to prepare the soil for the seed, and the importance of keeping the garden free from weeds, teach them how important it is to keep unsightly, injurious practises out of the life. Teach them to keep down wrong habits as they keep down the weeds in their gardens. It will take time to teach these lessons, but it will pay, yes, greatly pay.  {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 12}
[PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 13]          God demands of parents a faithful study of His word, and a determined effort to make a success of the church in the home. The parents with their converted children--the result of their obedience to God--can carry into the church their self-denial and sacrifice and their spiritual strength.                                                               Mrs. E. G. White.                                                    -    {PUR, August 18, 1910 par. 13}
[PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 1]       January 12, 1911 A Visit from Mrs. E. G. White         THE TEACHERS AND STUDENTS OF THE PACIFIC UNION COLLEGE GREATLY APPRECIATED A VISIT FROM MRS. E. G. WHITE A FEW WEEKS AGO. SHE CAME ON FRIDAY AND REMAINED UNTIL SUNDAY, SPEAKING SABBATH AFTERNOON FOR AN HOUR, WITH OLD-TIME CLEARNESS AND POWER. SHE BEGAN BY READING VERY IMPRESSIVELY, FROM THE SECOND CHAPTER OF DANIEL, THE ACCOUNT OF THE LOYALTY TO PRINCIPLE OF DANIEL AND HIS THREE FRIENDS. DWELLING UPON THE SEVENTEENTH VERSE, SHE SAID WITH VOICE TREMULOUS WITH EMOTION, "Every time I read this verse I can hardly contain myself to think how the Lord of Heaven guards His children, if they are true to Him."  {PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 1}
[PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 2]          SHE DWELT UPON THE LESSON OF TEMPEREANCE. "We should not in our day of necessity eat the same substances they did; but our food should be plain and simple. The effect will be placidity of temper and undisturbed condition of mind and heart. Most of our people have decided that the use of meat is not wise. I began speaking when I was fifteen years of age, and have continued to speak and write until the present time. At first my health was very poor; again and again they thought I was going to die. Physicians said, 'You must have a meat diet.' But God opened to me the importance of a simple diet, and assured me that He would sustain me if I were careful; and for sixty-five years His promise has been fulfilled."  {PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 2}
[PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 3]          THE SPEAKER READ FROM CHAPTER TWO, AND SAID, "All these chapters I desire you to read, and see how the Lord wrought." Referring to the trial of the fiery furnace, in the third chapter, she said, "I want to tell you, just as certainly serious times are before those who keep the commandments of God. For a long time I have not been able to have a good night's rest because of the scenes that are presented before me. God's people are not doing the work He would have them do for the cities. I have borne this testimony again and again until it seemed as if God's people were not going to do the work; but the cities must be entered. We must not let the people perish that do not know the binding force of God's law. We are responsible. The Lord wants us to awake. We must go forward, or the judgments of God will certainly come upon us. During the past few months the good work has begun among the great cities of the land. As soon as the cities began to be entered, the pain in my heart was relieved."  {PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 3}
[PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 4]          SPEAKING DIRECTLY TO THE TEACHERS, SHE ENCOURAGED THEM BY SAYING: "You want means for the buildings. I can see the need of them in the near future. You should labor to the utmost of your ability; but do not sacrifice your health, which God will bestow upon those who will trust in Him. I have learned to trust Him in the past. Once for eleven months I never walked a step, and yet they said to me, 'We always see you smiling.' I could not move at all, except my right arm; but they made a form for my arm, and in this way I wrote 2500 pages in Australia. I think I ought to acknowledge this here. There are some present who know how my strength began to recover. The first step I took, an attendant burst out crying. They had to carry me to the congregation and carry me home six miles. But God works for us if we do our best. I have proved the Lord, and He has been true to me.  {PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 4}
[PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 5]          "Two nights ago I never slept a wink. I lay awake for hours praying. The world is going to be surprised by the Lord's coming. Your work here will convince others that we are in earnest. Take hold here with all your heart. Let no evil work go from your hands. The world is going mad, stirred up by Lucifer, who is working upon the minds of men. We must hold up our banner. I could never feel free until I stood here and tested whether I had the strength to speak."  {PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 5}
[PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 6]          THE FOREGOING IS ONLY A BRIEF SKETCH OF THE SPEAKER'S REMARKS, BUT IT WILL SERVE TO SHOW THE FERVENT SPIRIT OF THE AGED SERVANT OF GOD. HER EFFORT WAS GREATLY APPRECIATED, AND THE ZEAL OF STUDENTS AND TEACHERS WAS STIMULATED BY HER NOBLE EXAMPLE.                                                                   C. C. L.                                                                   -    {PUR, January 12, 1911 par. 6}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 1]       May 18, 1911 Unwise Investments         ［AT A TIME LIKE THIS, WHEN THE SPIRIT OF SPECULATION IS RIFE IN THE WORLD, AND SOME EVEN OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD ARE CATCHING THE SPIRIT, AND ARE CALLING UPON OTHERS TO UNITE WITH THEM IN INVESTING MEANS IN SOME GREAT SCHEME OR SERIES OF SCHEMES THAT IS SAID TO BE SURE TO BRING LARGE RETURNS, THEREBY ENRICHING THE INDIVIDUALS AND MAKING IT POSSIBLE FOR THEM TO GIVE LARGE DONATIONS TO THE CAUSE, IT SEEMS APPROPRIATE TO PUBLISH IN THE RECORDER THE WORDS OF CAUTION AND ADVICE ON THIS SUBJECT SPOKEN BY SISTER WHITE TO THE BRETHREN ASSEMBLED IN CAMP-MEETING AT LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA, AUGUST 15, 1905.--G. A. IRWIN.］  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 1}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 2]         A few weeks ago, while I was attending the camp-meeting at San Jose, some of our brethren presented before me what they considered wonderful opportunities to invest means in mining and railroad stock, that would bring large returns. They seemed confident of success, and spoke of the good they would do with the profits they expected to receive.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 2}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 3]          Others were present, and seemed interested to see how I would receive their proposition. I told them that such investments were very uncertain. They could not be sure that these enterprises would succeed. I spoke to them of the everlasting reward that is assured to those who lay up their treasures in heaven; but in these uncertain ventures, I begged them, for Christ's sake, to stop right where they were.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 3}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 4]          In the night season I was instructed to tell God's people that it is not according to His will that those who believe in His near coming should invest their means in mining stock. This would be burying our Lord's talent in the earth. Much was presented, but I will say only a few words at this time. I will read a copy of a letter I wrote to one of the brethren I have mentioned:                                                  San Jose, Cal., July 2, 1905.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 4}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 5]     Dear Brother:        You have presented before me a proposition to invest in mining stock. You feel confident that such an investment would prove successful, and you think that in this way you will be able greatly to help the cause of God.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 5}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 6]          The Lord has given me instruction that at meetings I would attend I would find men encouraging our people to invest their money to work mines. I am bidden to say that this is a device of the enemy to consume or to tie up means that is greatly needed to carry on the work of God. It is a snare of the last days to involve God's people in loss of their Lord's entrusted capital that should be used wisely in the work of winning souls. Because so much money is invested in these very uncertain enterprises, the work of God is sadly crippled for lack of the talent that will win souls to Christ.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 6}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 7]         "The kingdom of heaven is as a man traveling into a far country, who called his own servants, and delivered unto them his goods. And unto one he gave five talents, to another two, and to another one; to every man according to his several ability; and straightway took his journey.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 7}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 8]          "Then he that had received the five talents went and traded with the same, and made them other five talents. . . . But he that had received one went and digged in the earth, and hid his lord's money.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 8}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 9]          "After a long time the lord of those servants cometh, and reckoneth with them. And so he that had received five talents came and brought other five talents, saying, Lord, thou deliveredst unto me five talents: behold, I have gained beside them five talents more. His lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord. . . .  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 9}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 10]          "Then he which had received the one talent came and said, Lord, I knew thee that thou art an hard man, reaping where thou hast not sown, and gathering where thou hast not strawed: and I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent in the earth: lo, there thou hast that is thine.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 10}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 11]          "His lord answered and said unto him, Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sow not, and gather where I have not strawed: thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the exchangers, and then at my coming I should have received my own with usury. Take therefore the talent from him, and give it unto him which hath ten talents. For unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from him that hath not shall be taken away even that which he hath."  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 11}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 12]          Our Lord's entrusted talents are to be invested wisely in giving the warning message both in this country and in other countries. Many of the cities in this country have not yet been warned. What is the reason? O, it requires money to carry the message of warning to the cities: It is sometimes necessary to hire at large expense the most popular halls, in order that we may call the people out. Then we can give them Bible evidence of the truth.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 12}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 13]          All around us there are souls to save. There is a work to be done by every man or woman who hears the truth to enlighten some other one. To every one is given some responsibility in the Lord's work. As these responsibilities are assumed, there will be an increase of strength and power to win souls.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 13}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 14]          A great work is before us. We must watch and work for souls, in this time of waiting for our Lord. Cultivate personal piety. Every precaution must be taken to prevent spiritual declension, lest the day of the Lord come upon us as a snare. To be good and to do good should be the study of every human being. There is, my brother, great need that your spiritual eyesight be enlightened. "Take heed to thyself and to the doctrine." Keep the channel of your mind clear, that you may understand how to use the Lord's entrusted capital. If there are those who have means that they can possibly spare, it is their duty to use it to advance the cause of God.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 14}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 15]          Last night in vision, I was raising my voice in warning against worldly speculations. I said, "I invite you to take shares in the greatest mine that has ever been worked."  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 15}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 16]          "The kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure hid in a field; the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field."  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 16}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 17]          "Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price. Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread? and your labor for that which satisfieth not?"  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 17}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 18]          If we will invest in God's mining stock, the return is sure. He says: "Harken diligently unto Me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. Incline your ear, and come unto Me: hear, and your soul shall live; and I will make an everlasting covenant with you, even the sure mercies of David." Please read this whole chapter.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 18}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 19]          "Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a merchant man, seeking goodly pearls: who, when he had found one pearl of great price, went and sold all that he had, and bought it."  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 19}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 20]          My brother, will you make an investment to secure the heavenly pearl of great price?  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 20}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 21]          " Then answered Peter and said unto Him, Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed Thee; what shall we have therefore? And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That ye which have followed Me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of His glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for My name's sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall inherit everlasting life."  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 21}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 22]          This is mining stock in which you may invest without running a risk of disappointment. But, my dear friend, we have not a dollar of the Lord's money to invest in mining enterprises in this world.                                                                   -    {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 22}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 23]          I am exceedingly sorry that any of our people have made the mistake of burying their God-given capital in mining stock, thinking thereby to increase their revenue. The prospect may seem flattering, but many will be sadly disappointed.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 23}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 24]          I recall the case of a brother who was once interested in the work and cause of God. Some years ago, when I was in Australia, this brother wrote to me, saying that he had purchased a mine from which he expected to receive great profits. He said that he would give me a portion of what he would receive. I dared not even answer his letter, for fear that it might be said that I was giving the least encouragement to such investments. For some years he continued to follow this business. Occasionally he would write to me, saying: "Now the prospects are good. Soon we shall receive returns." But the returns did not materialize, and after sinking many thousands of dollars, his ventures proved to be an entire loss.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 24}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 25]          This one of many similar cases that have come to my attention. Many have expressed to me their sorrow that they had ever encouraged any one to invest their means in mining stock. If there is one here who has received money from a brother or sister for any such investment, it is his duty to return it, if the one who gave it so desires.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 25}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 26]          I warn you to be careful what you do with your Lord's goods. By placing it in God's treasury you may insure for yourselves a revenue from the inexhaustible treasures of His kingdom.  {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 26}
[PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 27]          The people of God have been too easily satisfied with mere surface truths. We should search diligently for the deep, eternal, far-reaching truths of God's word. Having found them, we shall joyfully sell all, that we may buy the field.                                                            Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -    {PUR, May 18, 1911 par. 27}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 1]       December 26, 1912 A Visit to Loma Linda    By W. C. White         FROM NOVEMBER 6 TO DECEMBER 6, WE WERE IN SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA, MOST OF THE TIME AT LOMA LINDA. MOTHER AND SISTER MCENTERFER SPENT THE ENTIRE TIME OF OUR VISIT THERE. BROTHER CRISLER AND I SPENT A FEW DAYS IN LOS ANGELES AND GLENDALE, AND I WAS AT THE PARADISE VALLEY SANITARIUM THANKSGIVING DAY.  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 1}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 2]         AT GLENDALE, WE FOUND THE SANITARIUM FULL OF PATIENTS. IN THE LARGE MAIN BUILDING AND HOSPITAL, THERE WAS BUT ONE VACANT ROOM. THE OUTLOOK FOR THIS INSTITUTION IS VERY ENCOURAGING.  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 2}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 3]          AT PARADISE VALLEY, VERY IMPORTANT ADDITIONS HAVE BEEN MADE TO THE BUILDINGS. THE NURSES' DORMITORY HAS BEEN ENLARGED. THE BUSINESS OFFICE AND LADIES' TREATMENT-ROOMS HAVE ALSO BEEN ENLARGED, AND AN ELEVATOR INSTALLED. THUS THIS INSTITUTION IS WELL PREPARED FOR THE LARGE PATRONAGE THAT USUALLY COMES AFTER THE HOLIDAYS.  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 3}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 4]          AT LOMA LINDA, OUR PEOPLE WERE VERY BUSY AND OF GOOD COURAGE. THE LOMA LINDA SANITARIUM HAD A SPLENDID PATRONAGE DURING OCTOBER. IN NOVEMBER, THERE WERE NOT MANY PATIENTS, BUT BUSY PREPARATIONS WERE BEING MADE FOR THE RUSH THAT USUALLY COMES IN THE LATTER PART OF THE WINTER.  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 4}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 5]          IN THE MEDICAL SCHOOL, THERE WERE SIXTY-TWO STUDENTS, AND ABOUT THE SAME NUMBER IN THE NURSES' TRAINING CLASSES. DR. RUBLE SAID, "THE STUDENTS RETURNED THIS YEAR WITH A STRONG DETERMINATION TO MAKE THE SCHOOL BETTER THAN IT HAS EVER BEEN BEFORE. IN OUR FACULTY THERE IS UNITY AND COURAGE."  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 5}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 6]          THE DAY AFTER OUR ARRIVAL THERE, MOTHER SPOKE ABOUT TWENTY MINUTES TO THE BOARD OF DIRECTORS, THE COLLEGE FACULTY, AND THE HEADS OF DEPARTMENTS. A PORTION OF THIS TALK, UNDER THE TITLE " BE OF GOOD CHEER," WILL BE FOUND IN ANOTHER COLUMN. AFTER THAT, MOTHER SPOKE ONE SABBATH IN THE LOMA LINDA CHAPEL, ONE SABBATH IN THE MEETING-HOUSE IN SAN BERNARDINO, AND ONE NOON SHE READ TO THE STUDENTS AND HELPERS A MANUSCRIPT REGARDING THE DUTIES AND PRIVILEGES OF MEDICAL STUDENTS. HERE ARE A FEW STATEMENTS COPIED FROM THIS MANUSCRIPT:  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 6}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 7]          "Opportunities are before you; if studious and upright, you may obtain an education of the highest value. Make the most of your privileges. Be not satisfied with ordinary attainments; seek to qualify yourselves to fill positions of trust in connection with the Lord's work in the earth. United with the God of wisdom and power, you may become intellectually strong, and increasingly capable as soul-winners. You may become men and women of responsibility and influence, if, by the power of your will, coupled with divine strength, you earnestly engage in the work of securing a proper training."  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 7}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 8]          "God will not require of man a more strict account of anything than of the way in which he has occupied his time. Have its hours been wasted and abused? God has granted to us the precious boon of life, not to be devoted to selfish gratification. Our work is too solemn, our time to serve God and our fellow men too short, to be spent in seeking for fame. O, if men would stop in their aspirations where God has set the bounds, what different service would the Lord receive!"  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 8}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 9]          "The light that God has given in medical missionary lines will not cause His people to be regarded as inferior in scientific medical knowledge, but will fit them to stand upon the highest eminence. God would have them stand as a wise and an understanding people because of His presence with them. In the strength of Him who is the source of all wisdom, all grace, defects and ignorance may be overcome."  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 9}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 1]       December 26, 1912 "Be of Good Cheer"         ［TALK BY MRS. E. G. WHITE AT THE TIME OF THE BOARD MEETING OF THE COLLEGE OF MEDICAL EVANGELISTS, LOMA LINDA, CALIFORNIA, NOVEMBER 9, 1912.］  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 1}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 2]         I feel very thankful that it is our privilege to believe in God, and to walk carefully in accordance with the instruction He has given us in His word. If we do this, our hearts will respond to the impressions of the Spirit of God, and we shall follow on to know the Lord, whose going forth is prepared as the morning. And let us always remember that just as His going forth is prepared as the morning, so we are to expect the revelations of His grace as we advance. But if we keep silent, if we do not feel the importance of moving in harmony with His will, we shall not have His blessing attending us. We can not afford, brethren and sisters, to be without His help and guidance. We need to be in a position where we can talk with God. We are to commune with Him. He who is our sanctification, our righteousness, has given us the privilege of being in a position where we may have a continually increasing faith. We must ever live by faith, and follow on to know the Lord.  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 2}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 3]          God's promises to us are so rich, so full, that we need never hesitate or doubt; we need never waver or backslide. In view of the encouragements that are found all through the word of God, we have no right to be gloomy or despondent. We may have weakness of body; but the compassionate Saviour says: "Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: for every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened."  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 3}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 4]          Will you believe these assurances? Will you say, Yes, Lord, I take Thee at Thy Word; I will begin where I am, to talk an increase of faith; I will take hold of the promises; they are for me? O, brethren and sisters, what we want is a living, striving, growing, faith in the promises of God, which are indeed for you and for me.  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 4}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 5]          Many, many times I have been instructed by the Lord to speak words of courage to His people. We are to put our trust in God, and believe in Him, and act in accordance with His will. We must ever remain in a position where we can praise the Lord and magnify His name. Then we shall see light in His word, and follow on to know Him, whose going forth is prepared as the morning. . . .  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 5}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 6]          At times we shall be in great perplexity, and not know just what to do. But at such times it is our privilege to take our Bibles, and read the messages He has given us; and then get down on our knees, and ask Him to help us. Over and over again He has given evidence that He is a prayer-hearing and a prayer-answering God. He fulfills His promises in far greater measure than we expect to receive help. . . .  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 6}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 7]          Wherever we are, we are under obligation, as disciples of our Lord and Master, to anchor our faith in the promises of God. Individually we are to believe. We are not to cast about for a possible doubt, or imagine that sometime we may have to stand beneath the shadow of a cloud that seems to be gathering. We are chosen of God to be His children; we have been bought with an infinite price; and we have no occasion for placing the suggestions of the enemy before the assurances of the Lord Jesus Christ.  {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 7}
[PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 8]          The Lord desires us to act sensibly. We shall have trials; we need never expect anything else; for the time has not yet come when Satan is to be bound. Wherever we may be, we shall continue to have trials. But if we give up to the suggestions of the enemy, we lose the battle. Can we afford to yield to the arch-deceiver? -- O, no! we are to turn for help and deliverance to Him who "according to His abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ," even the hope of an eternal inheritance reserved for those "who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation.                                                                   -    {PUR, December 26, 1912 par. 8}
[PUR, September 4, 1913 par. 1]       September 4, 1913 A Cheering Testimony                                                         "Christiania, Norway,                                                             "July 7, 1886.            "I do not think many of our people know what it is to believe in Jesus in the fullest sense of the word. When we do, we shall have a heart filled with such a sense of the salvation that it is our privilege to accept that we will gladly receive it, and be trustful and happy in the assurance of His love, and with this faith appropriating the blessing to ourselves, we have glad, and hopeful, and joyful hearts all the time.  {PUR, September 4, 1913 par. 1}
[PUR, September 4, 1913 par. 2]         "Bright hopes become those who have such a Saviour. We should not have sadness and gloom, and painful sympathies for our supposed afflictions and hardships. Humbled we may be ever because of our sinfulness, and because we have grieved the Saviour, but glad that we can believe that Jesus has promised to forgive the sins of the contrite heart, and that these sins through Jesus Christ shall be blotted from the book of His remembrance. Now why should we not be the most grateful of mortals that such an ample sacrifice, in infinite mercy, has been made in our behalf? Let these words be on our lips, if we have complied with the conditions laid down in the word of God, 'The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.'  {PUR, September 4, 1913 par. 2}
[PUR, September 4, 1913 par. 3]          "We need far greater love, far greater faith, and much less of self. O, that my brethren could see the fulness that there is in Jesus, and the love wherewith He hath loved us! In Christ we are as if we had suffered the penalty we have incurred. In Christ I am as if I had obeyed, and rendered perfect obedience to the law, which we can not perfectly obey without Christ imparts to us His merits and His righteousness. O, the plan of salvation is a wonderful matter, and we have enough to think of, and talk of, and to be thankful for every day of our lives.  {PUR, September 4, 1913 par. 3}
[PUR, September 4, 1913 par. 4]          "God can retain all His justice, and present it to us with a greater dignity and luster; He can retain all His glory, and reveal it to us in still increased glory and majesty, and yet pardon the transgressor. Through Christ, who was equal with the Father, we may claim the blessing of peace and rest. We need much of the Spirit of God. We seem to feel that we must do the work, and do not bring Christ and His love into the work."                                                    -    {PUR, September 4, 1913 par. 4}
[PUR, August 13, 1914 par. 1]       August 13, 1914 The Place of San Fernando Academy         May 15, 1903, Mrs. E. G. White wrote the following concerning this school: "I have felt from the first that it was the Lord's privilege which gave you that location; and, if the school was wisely managed, it would prove a great blessing to the people of Southern California. I have felt that you ought to do thorough work with whatever you undertake, and that if you are faithful in teaching the common branches, many of your students could go directly into the work as canvassers, colporteurs and evangelists."  {PUR, August 13, 1914 par. 1}
[PUR, August 13, 1914 par. 2]         "A few days ago I had the privilege of seeing the buildings and surroundings of the San Fernando School.... I am glad that you are several miles away from the City of Los Angeles. You have good buildings, and are in a favorable place for school work....  {PUR, August 13, 1914 par. 2}
[PUR, August 13, 1914 par. 3]          "Let the San Fernando school be conducted along the lines of the ancient schools of the prophets, the Word of God lying at the foundation of all.  {PUR, August 13, 1914 par. 3}
[PUR, August 13, 1914 par. 4]          "It is important that we should have such a school as the one soon to be opened at San Fernando. To us has been committed a great work,--the work of proclaiming the third angel's message to every nation, kindred, tongue and people. We have but few missionaries. From home and abroad are coming urgent calls for workers. Young men and young women, the middle-aged, and, in fact, all who are able to engage in the Master's service, should be putting their minds to the stretch in an effort to prepare to meet these calls.  {PUR, August 13, 1914 par. 4}
[PUR, August 13, 1914 par. 5]          "Let us do all in our power to make the San Fernando school a blessing to our youth. Teachers and students, you can do much to bring this about, by wearing the yoke of Christ, daily learning of Him, His meekness and lowliness. Those who are not directly connected with the school can help to make it a blessing by giving it their hearty support...."  {PUR, August 13, 1914 par. 5}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 1]       February 25, 1915 A MESSAGE FROM THE HOME OF MRS. E. G. WHITE         A SERIOUS ACCIDENT BEFELL MOTHER SABBATH NOON, FEBRUARY 13. AS SHE WAS PASSING THROUGH THE DOOR INTO HER LARGE WRITING ROOM, SHE TRIPPED AND FELL. MAY WALLING, HER NURSE, WAS NEAR, AND ENDEAVORED TO HELP MOTHER TO HER FEET, BUT FOUND THAT HER LEFT LEG WAS INJURED. AN X-RAY EXAMINATION AT THE SANITARIUM REVEALED A FRACTURE OF THE FEMUR.  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 1}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 2]         DURING THE LAST YEAR, MOTHER'S GENERAL HEALTH HAS BEEN AS GOOD AS COULD BE EXPECTED OF ONE EIGHTY-SIX YEARS OF AGE. SHE HAS OFTEN SAID THAT AT NO OTHER TIME IN HER LIFE HAS SHE BEEN SO FREE FROM PHYSICAL SUFFERING, AS DURING THE LAST TWO OR THREE YEARS. WHILE GRADUALLY SHOWING MORE AND MORE FEEBLENESS OF OLD AGE, SHE HAS FREELY WALKED UP AND DOWN STAIRS WITHOUT ASSISTANCE, AND HAS ENJOYED HER CUSTOMARY CARRIAGE RIDE EVERY PLEASANT DAY.  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 2}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 3]          IT WAS ABOUT FIVE YEARS AGO THAT SHE DISCONTINUED HER CONSTANT WRITING OF LETTERS AND ARTICLES FOR THE PAPERS. THE LAST CAMP-MEETING SHE ATTENDED WAS THE ONE HELD IN OAKLAND, JULY 6 TO 16, 1911. SINCE THEN SHE HAS SPOKEN A FEW TIMES AT THE ST. HELENA SANITARIUM CHAPEL AND AT PACIFIC UNION COLLEGE; ALSO A FEW TIMES AT LOMA LINDA AND AT ST. HELENA CHURCH. AS SHE GAVE UP PUBLIC SPEAKING, HER MIND WAS MORE WHOLLY DIRECTED TO THE WORK IN HER OFFICE, WHERE HER WRITINGS OF FORMER YEARS WERE BEING GATHERED INTO FORM FOR PUBLICATION.  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 3}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 4]          UNTIL JULY, 1914, SHE SPENT MUCH TIME READING THE REVIEW AND HERALD AND THE SIGNS OF THE TIMES, AND IN STUDYING HER MANUSCRIPTS AND PLANNING FOR THEIR PUBLICATION. THEN, AS A RESULT OF A COMPLICATION OF DIFFICULTIES, SHE GAVE UP STEADY READING, AND HAS PREFERRED MUCH OF THE TIME SINCE TO HAVE US READ TO HER.  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 4}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 5]          WHEN I WENT TO THE GENERAL CONFERENCE COUNCIL, LAST OCTOBER, I THOUGHT TO RETURN HOME QUICKLY, BUT WAS DETAINED TILL MY ABSENCE COVERED SIXTEEN WEEKS. DURING THESE WEEKS, I RECEIVED MANY CHEERING MESSAGES FROM BROTHER C. C. CRISLER ABOUT MOTHER'S HEALTH AND COURAGE. DECEMBER 2, 1914. HE WROTE:  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 5}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 6]          "TODAY SISTER WHITE BECAME REMINISCENT, WHICH OF LATE IS RATHER OUT OF THE ORDINARY. SHE TRIED TO RECALL THE NAME OF SOME BROTHER OF LONG AGO WHO EXPRESSED DISCOURAGEMENT OVER THE PROSPECT OF THE VERY LARGE WORK THAT WOULD NEED TO BE DONE BEFORE THE WORLD HAD BEEN WARNED; AND SHE SAID THAT ANOTHER BROTHER, ONE OF LARGE FAITH, TURNED TO HIM, HIS FACE WHITE WITH STRONG EMOTION, AND SAID: 'MY BROTHER, WOULD YOU PERMIT SUCH A PROSPECT TO BRING DISCOURAGEMENT? DO YOU NOT KNOW THAT GOD WOULD HAVE US PRESS THE BATTLE TO THE GATE? DO YOU NOT KNOW HE WOULD HAVE US LABOR ON, AND ON, AND ON, KNOWING THAT VICTORY LIES AHEAD?'  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 6}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 7]         "SISTER WHITE SAYS SHE FEELS CONTINUALLY THE UPLIFTING PRESENCE OF THE SPIRIT OF GOD. SHE SAYS SHE WOULD NOT SPEAK DISCOURAGINGLY, AND YET SHE WOULD NOT WISH TO CONVEY THE IMPRESSION THAT NO DISAPPOINTMENTS COME TO HER. THE ENEMY WILL BRING US DISAPPOINTMENTS, BUT THESE NEED NEVER BRING DISCOURAGEMENT. WHEN DISAPPOINTED, WE ARE TO LABOR ON UNTIL TRIUMPH COMES; AND THIS IS WORKING BY FAITH."  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 7}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 8]          HIS NEXT LETTER CONTAINED THE FOLLOWING:  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 8}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 9]          "SISTER WHITE SAYS THAT DURING THE NIGHT SEASON SHE HEARS VOICES, SAYING 'ADVANCE! ADVANCE! ADVANCE! PRESS THE BATTLE TO THE GATE!'  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 9}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 10]          "SHE SEEMS TO APPLY THIS TO THE COMPLETION OF THE WORK OF THE LORD IN ALL PARTS OF THE EARTH; ALSO TO THE COMPLETION OF IMPORTANT BOOK WORK. SHE REJOICES THAT YOU ARE ABLE TO MAKE REAL PROGRESS IN YOUR EFFORTS TO ADVANCE THE BOOK WORK IN THE SOUTH, BY PERFECTING THAT WHICH HAS BEEN NEARLY READY FOR SOME TIME.  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 10}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 11]          "I BELIEVE THE LORD WOULD HAVE US ALL TAKE COURAGE, AND PRESS FORWARD STEADILY."  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 11}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 12]          SINCE THE ACCIDENT, MOTHER'S BED HAS BEEN PLACED IN HER WRITING ROOM, WHERE SHE IS SURROUNDED BY HER FAMILIAR FURNITURE AND BOOKS.  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 12}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 13]          SARA MCENTERFER, WHO MOST OF THE TIME FOR THIRTY YEARS WAS HER TRAVELING COMPANION AND SECRETARY, IS WITH HER; AND SO IS MAY WALLING, WHO WAS BROUGHT UP IN HER HOME, AND WHO HAS BEEN HER FAITHFUL NURSE FOR ABOUT TWO YEARS. MRS. HUNGERFORD, A TRAINED NURSE FROM THE SANITARIUM, IS ALSO WITH HER.  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 13}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 14]          TWENTY-FOUR HOURS AFTER THE ACCIDENT, DOCTOR KLINGERMAN SAID: "WE FIND SISTER WHITE'S CONDITION VERY SATISFACTORY THIS MORNING. THE USUAL SYMPTOMS OF SHOCK ARE ENTIRELY ABSENT, AND WE FEEL THAT NO COMPLICATIONS WILL INTERVENE TO RETARD PROGRESS." THURSDAY AFTERNOON HE SAID: "SISTER WHITE'S CONDITION CONTINUES TO BE SATISFACTORY IN EVERY RESPECT."  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 14}
[PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 15]          MOTHER OFTEN EXPRESSES THANKFULNESS THAT HER SUFFERINGS ARE NO GREATER. AND THIS MORNING, IN SPEAKING WITH SISTER MINNIE HAWKINS-CRISLER REGARDING THE GOODNESS OF THE LORD, SHE SAID: "I SEE LIGHT IN HIS LIGHT. I HAVE JOY IN HIS JOY, AND PEACE IN HIS PEACE. I SEE MERCY IN HIS MERCY, AND LOVE IN HIS LOVE."                                                                   W. C. WHITE. "ELMSHAVEN," SANITARIUM, CAL., FEB. 19, 1915.  {PUR, February 25, 1915 par. 15}
[PUR, March 11, 1915 par. 1]       March 11, 1915 ENCOURAGING WORD CONCERNING SISTER WHITE         THIS MORNING I FOUND MOTHER SITTING UP IN HER BIG ARM CHAIR IN THE LARGE BAY WINDOW, WHICH IS FLOODED WITH SUNSHINE. AFTER ASKING ABOUT MY FAMILY, SHE INQUIRED ABOUT WHAT IS GOING ON THESE DAYS. I TOLD HER OF A YOUNG MAN IN WHOM SHE TOOK GREAT INTEREST YEARS AGO, WHO, WITH HIS WIFE, HAS BEEN AROUSED BY THE EVIDENT FULFILMENT OF PROPHECY, AND HAS RENEWED HIS ALLEGIANCE TO GOD. SHE SAID: "IT IS BEST TO BE ON THE RIGHT SIDE; THEN WE SHALL SEE A DECIDED WORK ACCOMPLISHED. WE MUST HAVE TRUE RELIGION. WE WANT THE SPIRIT OF THE ONE WHO DIED FOR US. THEN OUR INFLUENCE WILL BE FELT."  {PUR, March 11, 1915 par. 1}
[PUR, March 11, 1915 par. 2]         I TOLD HER THAT A LETTER FROM ELDER J. S. WASHBURN BROUGHT WORD ABOUT A FAMILY WHO LEFT IRELAND FOURTEEN YEARS AGO TO GET AWAY FROM THE SABBATH DOCTRINE, AND WHO HAD RECENTLY ATTENDED MEETINGS IN PHILADELPHIA, AND ARE NOW REJOICING IN FELLOWSHIP OF OBEDIENCE. I ALSO TOLD HER OF AN EXPERIENCE IN WHICH A FAITHFUL WORKER HAD BEEN SEVERELY BESET BY SATAN, AND RELEASED IN ANSWER TO PRAYER; AND HER TESTIMONY, AFTER BEING HEALED FROM A MARKED CASE OF HYSTERIA, HAD LED SEVERAL TO GIVE THEIR HEARTS' ALLEGIANCE TO GOD. IN THIS GOOD NEWS MOTHER GREATLY REJOICED.  {PUR, March 11, 1915 par. 2}
[PUR, March 11, 1915 par. 3]          DAY BEFORE YESTERDAY WHEN I REPEATED TO HER SOME OF THE MESSAGES OF SYMPATHY FROM OLD FRIENDS IN MOUNTAIN VIEW, LOS ANGELES AND WASHINGTON, AND MENTIONED ELDER CORLISS, ADELIA VAN HORN, BROTHER AND SISTER J.J. WESSELS AND ELDERS BUTLER AND HASKELL, SHE SAID: "TELL MY OLD FRIENDS THAT I DO NOT FORGET THEM."  {PUR, March 11, 1915 par. 3}
[PUR, March 11, 1915 par. 4]          THEN, SPEAKING OF THE GOODNESS OF GOD, SHE SAID: "I HAVE HOPE AND FAITH AND COURAGE IN THE LORD."  {PUR, March 11, 1915 par. 4}
[PUR, March 11, 1915 par. 5]          THE PHYSICIANS CONTINUE TO SAY THAT HER CONDITION IS UNUSUALLY FAVORABLE. MARCH 3.                                              W. C. WHITE.  {PUR, March 11, 1915 par. 5}
[PUR, April 1, 1915 par. 1]       April 1, 1915 TELEPHONE MESSAGE                                                                ST. HELENA, CAL, W. C. WHITE,                                                 MARCH 10, 1915. H. H. HALL.        IN AN INTERVIEW THIS MORNING WITH SISTER WHITE I OUTLINED TO HER SOME OF OUR PLANS OUR BOOKMEN ARE MAKING FOR AN INCREASED CIRCULATION OF OUR DENOMINATIONAL PUBLICATIONS, AND TOLD HER ALSO OF THE PUBLISHERS' CONVENTION NOW IN SESSION AT MOUNTAIN VIEW.  {PUR, April 1, 1915 par. 1}
[PUR, April 1, 1915 par. 2]         SISTER WHITE ONCE MORE EXPRESSED HER PLEASURE OVER THE PRIVILEGE SHE HAD TWO YEARS AGO OF MEETING WITH SO MANY OF THE BOOKMEN FROM PACIFIC PRESS TERRITORY. AND THEN SHE SAID:  {PUR, April 1, 1915 par. 2}
[PUR, April 1, 1915 par. 3]          "I am very glad for all they are doing for the circulation of our books. The publishing branch of our cause has much to do with our power. I do desire that it shall accomplish all that the Lord designs it should. If our bookmen do their part faithfully, I know, from the light God has given me, that the knowledge of present truth will be doubled and trebled. This is why I have been in so much of a hurry to get my books out, so that they could be placed in the hands of the people and read. And in the foreign languages the Lord designs that the circulation of our books should be greatly increased. Thus we shall be placing the cause of present truth on vantage ground. But let us remember in all our endeavors we must seek daily power and individual Christian experience. Only as we keep in close touch with the source of our strength shall we be enabled to advance rapidly and along even lines."                                                                 C. C. Crisler.  {PUR, April 1, 1915 par. 3}
[PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 1]       April 15, 1915 CONDITION OF MRS. E. G. WHITE         TOMORROW WILL COMPLETE EIGHT WEEKS SINCE MOTHER'S ACCIDENT. DURING THIS TIME SHE HAS BEEN UNIFORMLY CHEERFUL AND PATIENT, AND WHOLLY RESIGNED TO THE WILL OF GOD IN HER BEHALF.  {PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 1}
[PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 2]         MARCH 17, AT THE TIME OF THE ANNUAL MEETING OF THE ST. HELENA SANITARIUM BOARD, SEVERAL OF OUR BRETHREN ATTENDING THE MEETING CALLED TO SEE MOTHER. AMONG THEM WERE J.N. LOUGHBOROUGH, I. H. EVANS, J. O. CORLISS, H. W. COTTRELL, E. E. ANDROSS, H. S. SHAW AND E. W. FARNSWORTH. MOTHER WAS PLEASED TO MEET THESE OLD FRIENDS, AND SPOKE WORDS OF CHEER AND COURAGE REGARDING THE GOODNESS AND MERCY OF GOD TO HER, AND THE ABUNDANT BLESSINGS AND GRACE BESTOWED UPON HIS PEOPLE.  {PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 2}
[PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 3]          FOR A FEW DAYS AFTER THIS, SHE SEEMED MUCH WEAKER. THEN DURING THE WEEK OF THE LOMA LINDA MEETING, MARCH 24 TO 30, SHE RALLIED AND SEEMED SOME BETTER.  {PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 3}
[PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 4]          MARCH 31, WHEN I REACHED HOME AFTER THE LOMA LINDA MEETING, AND ASKED MOTHER HOW SHE WAS FEELING, SHE SAID, "I AM GETTING ALONG PRETTY WELL,--IN RATHER A HARD WAY." IN THE AFTERNOON, SHE SEEMED TO BE IN DEEP THOUGHT, AND SLOWLY SAID, "I DO NOT KNOW JUST WHAT WE SHOULD DO FOR OUR YOUNG PEOPLE; BUT WE MUST KEEP CLOSE TO THEM, THAT WE MAY KNOW WHAT IS RIGHT AND WRONG."  {PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 4}
[PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 5]          SABBATH AFTERNOON, APRIL 3, WHILE TALKING WITH MY CHILDREN, SHE SAID:  {PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 5}
[PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 6]          "THE LORD IS VERY GOOD TO US, AND IF WE FOLLOW ON TO KNOW THE LORD, WE SHALL KNOW THAT HIS GOING FORTH IS PREPARED AS THE MORNING. IF THERE IS ANY QUESTION IN YOUR MINDS IN REGARD TO WHAT IS RIGHT, LOOK TO THE LORD JESUS AND HE WILL GUIDE YOU. WE SHOULD BRING EVERY PLAN TO THE LORD TO SEE IF HE APPROVES IT.  {PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 6}
[PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 7]          "REMEMBER THAT THE LORD WILL CARRY US THROUGH. I AM GUARDING EVERY MOMENT SO THAT NOTHING MAY COME BETWEEN ME AND THE LORD. I HOPE THERE WILL NOT. GOD GRANT THAT WE MAY ALL PROVE FAITHFUL. THERE WILL BE A GLORIOUS MEETING SOON.  {PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 7}
[PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 8]          "I AM GLAD THAT YOU HAVE COME TO SEE ME. MAY THE LORD BLESS YOU. AMEN."  {PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 8}
[PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 9]          DURING THE WEEK JUST CLOSING THERE HAS BEEN A MARKED DECLINE IN STRENGTH. SHE IS ABLE TO EAT BUT LITTLE,-NOT ENOUGH TO SUSTAIN STRENGTH AND GIVE PROMISE OF RECOVERY. IN A VERY CHEERFUL WAY, SHE SAYS REPEATEDLY THAT HER WORK IS DONE, AND SHE WILL SOON BE AT REST.  {PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 9}
[PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 10]          WE ARE THANKFUL THAT IN RESPONSE TO MANY PRAYERS, GOD HAS GIVEN HER A LARGE DEGREE OF ASSURANCE AND PEACE. APRIL 9.                                               W. C. WHITE.                                                                   -    {PUR, April 15, 1915 par. 10}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 1]       April 29, 1915 FURTHER WORD CONCERNING MRS. E. G. WHITE         APRIL 1 AND 2 MOTHER SEEMED TO BE FAILING RAPIDLY. SABBATH SHE RALLIED, AND IN THE AFTERNOON SPOKE ENCOURAGING WORDS TO MY CHILDREN. SUNDAY AND MONDAY SHE SEEMED TO BE GAINING STRENGTH, BUT LOST GROUND THE NEXT FEW DAYS.  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 1}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 2]         ON SABBATH, APRIL 10, THERE WAS ANOTHER REVIVAL OF STRENGTH. IN THE AFTERNOON SHE SAID TO ME, "I AM THANKFUL THAT I HAVE NOT MUCH SUFFERING. WE SHALL ALL BE HOME VERY SOON NOW."  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 2}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 3]          WEDNESDAY EVENING, AFTER I HAD PRAYED FOR HER, SHE PRAYED, "LORD, WE THANK THEE FOR BLESSING IN THOUGHT. WE THANK THEE FOR PEACE AND CONFIDENCE."  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 3}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 4]          WHEN TOLD OF THE MESSAGES OF LOVE FROM MANY FRIENDS, SHE SAID, "TELL THEM I AM DOING WELL."  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 4}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 5]          DURING THE THREE FOLLOWING DAYS SHE WAS WEAKER THAN AT ANY TIME SINCE THE ACCIDENT, AND ON SABBATH WAS NOT ABLE TO CARRY ANY CONVERSATION UNTIL EVENING. THEN I TOLD HER OF THE BLESSINGS BESTOWED UPON THE MEETINGS HELD AT THE ST. HELENA SANITARIUM BY ELDER MEADE MACGUIRE, AND SHE SAID, "THANK THE LORD FOR HIS BLESSING." WHEN I ASKED IF SHE WAS COMFORTABLE, SHE SAID, "I AM NOT SUFFERING VERY MUCH. I AM THANKFUL THAT THINGS ARE AS WELL AS THEY ARE."  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 5}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 6]          SUNDAY EVENING, APRIL 18, MOTHER WAS SITTING IN HER BIG BAY WINDOW, WITH A COPY OF "DESIRE OF AGES" IN HER HANDS. I SAT DOWN BESIDE HER AND SPOKE OF THE PRECIOUS TRUTHS WHICH THE BOOK CONTAINED, AND OF THE GOOD BEING ACCOMPLISHED BY IT AND HER OTHER BOOKS IN BRINGING SOULS TO CHRIST. I TOLD HER THAT HER BOOKS ARE CIRCULATED MORE AND MORE. TO THIS SHE REPLIED: "KEEP IT UP, KEEP IT UP. DO NOT BE DISCOURAGED. DO WHAT YOU KNOW TO BE RIGHT, THOUGH OTHERS MAY OBJECT. I WANT THE TRUTH TO STAND OUT IN ITS BEAUTY. I GET TERRIBLY TIRED OF NONENTITIES. LET US NOT SERVE THE DEVIL IN THAT WAY.  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 6}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 7]         "I DO NOT SAY THAT I AM PERFECT, BUT I AM TRYING TO BE PERFECT. I DO NOT EXPECT OTHERS TO BE PERFECT; AND IF I COULD NOT ASSOCIATE WITH MY BROTHERS AND SISTERS WHO ARE NOT PERFECT, I DO NOT KNOW WHAT I SHOULD DO.  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 7}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 8]          "I TRY TO TREAT THE MATTER THE BEST THAT I CAN, AND AM THANKFUL THAT I HAVE A SPIRIT OF UPLIFTING AND NOT A SPIRIT OF CRUSHING DOWN. YES, I AM GOING TO MAKE THAT APPEAR JUST AS MUCH AS POSSIBLE. NO ONE IS PERFECT. IF ONE WERE PERFECT, HE WOULD BE PREPARED FOR HEAVEN. AS LONG AS WE ARE NOT PERFECT, WE HAVE A WORK TO DO TO GET READY TO BE PERFECT. WE HAVE A MIGHTY SAVIOUR."  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 8}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 9]          IN ANSWER TO THE QUESTION IF SHE HAD HAD A COMFORTABLE DAY, SHE SAID, "I CAN NOT SAY THAT I HAVE BEEN UNCOMFORTABLE. I AM VERY THANKFUL THE DAY HAS PASSED SO PLEASANTLY.  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 9}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 10]          "I AM GOING TO KEEP MY MIND AS MUCH AS EVER I CAN ON THE PROMINENT THINGS OF ETERNAL LIFE. THEY ARE NOT DWELT UPON ENOUGH. I REJOICE THAT I HAVE THAT FAITH THAT TAKES HOLD OF THE PROMISES OF GOD, THAT WORKS BY LOVE AND SANCTIFIES THE SOUL. A SANCTIFIED SOUL WILL NOT BLUNDER A GREAT DEAL. IT WILL NOT KEEP TALKING, TALKING, TALKING ABOUT WHAT THIS ONE SHOULD DO, AND WHAT THAT ONE SHOULD DO. THE LORD WANTS US EACH TO DO ALL WE POSSIBLY CAN, AND FIGHT THE GOOD FIGHT OF FAITH. THAT IS WHAT I MEAN TO DO. I WILL NOT GIVE UP TO A MIND OF DESPONDENCY."  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 10}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 11]          AFTER PRAYER, SHE SAID, "I TRY TO KEEP MY EYES FIXED UPON THE BLESSINGS, FIXED UPON THAT TO WHICH I WISH TO BE CONFORMED. LET US THINK AND TALK MORE OF THE THINGS THAT PERTAIN TO SALVATION. THUS WE CAN BE A HELP AND A BLESSING TO OTHERS."  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 11}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 12]          DURING MONDAY AND TUESDAY, APRIL 19 AND 20, MOTHER SEEMED STRONGER THAN FOR A WEEK OR TWO; BUT WEDNESDAY SHE WAS VERY FEEBLE AGAIN. THURSDAY NOON SHE SAID TO ME:  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 12}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 13]          "LAST NIGHT I FEARED I SHOULD HAVE A HARD TIME. BUT THAT IS PAST NOW. HOW ARE THE MEETINGS PROGRESSING?" I TOLD HER THAT WE HAD A GOOD MEETING AT THE SANITARIUM CHAPEL LAST NIGHT. THEN SHE SAID: "HOW EASY IT WOULD BE FOR THE ENEMY TO COME IN AND SECURE A VICTORY HERE WHEN THERE IS NO NEED OF IT. EVERY FOOT OF GROUND THAT WE GAIN IS VALUABLE TO THE WORK. IF WE ALL LAY HOLD OF THE RIGHT LINE, AND HOLD ON WITH FAITH, WE SHALL SEE A GOOD WORK ACCOMPLISHED."  {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 13}
[PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 14]          THOSE WHO KNOW HER EXPERIENCE FEEL THAT THE LORD IS VERY MERCIFUL TO MOTHER, IN THAT SHE SUFFERS SO LITTLE, AND IN THAT HER COURAGE AND FAITH ARE STEADFAST. APRIL 23.                                               W. C. WHITE.                                                                   -    {PUR, April 29, 1915 par. 14}
[PUR, June 24, 1915 par. 1]       June 24, 1915 LATEST WORD FROM "ELMSHAVEN"         DURING THE LAST FEW WEEKS, I HAVE NOT WRITTEN TO YOU ABOUT MOTHER, BECAUSE THERE WAS NOT MUCH CHANGE FOR BETTER OR FOR WORSE. SHE SEEMS TO BE SLOWLY FAILING IN STRENGTH, AND PEACEFULLY NEARING THE END OF HER LIFE. SHE SAYS FROM TIME TO TIME THAT SHE HAS NO DESIRE TO LIVE EXCEPT FOR SERVICE, AND SHE FEELS THAT HER LIFE WORK IS DONE.  {PUR, June 24, 1915 par. 1}
[PUR, June 24, 1915 par. 2]         THURSDAY, JUNE 3, SHE COULD NOT EAT; AND SINCE THEN SHE HAS BEEN ABLE TO EAT, EACH DAY, ONLY THREE RAW EGGS AND FOUR OR FIVE TEASPOONFULS OF OTHER FOOD.  {PUR, June 24, 1915 par. 2}
[PUR, June 24, 1915 par. 3]          DURING THE LAST WEEK SHE HAS NOT BEEN COMFORTABLE IN THE WHEEL-CHAIR, AND THE ONLY CHANGE OF POSITION HAS BEEN FROM THE BED TO THE BIG RECLINING CHAIR IN THE BAY WINDOW.  {PUR, June 24, 1915 par. 3}
[PUR, June 24, 1915 par. 4]          THURSDAY, JUNE 10, ELDER AND MRS. A. G. DANIELLS CAME, AND ALTHOUGH VERY WEAK THAT DAY, SHE SMILED WHEN SHE SAW THEM, AND SAID, "I AM VERY GLAD TO SEE YOU, BUT OTHERS MUST DO THE TALKING." ELDER DANIELLS TOLD HER IN A FEW WORDS HOW RICHLY THE BLESSING OF GOD WAS RESTING UPON THE WORKERS IN AUSTRALIA, INDIA AND CHINA, AND THAT ALL OUR PEOPLE IN THESE PLACES SENT GREETINGS TO HER, AND WERE PRAYING FOR HER. SHE NODDED AND SMILED HER GRATITUDE, BUT DID NOT TRY TO SPEAK. AFTER THIS, ELDER DANIELLS PRAYED FOR HER, AND THEN SAID GOOD-BY. HALF AN HOUR AFTERWARD MOTHER SPOKE THANKFULLY REGARDING THIS VISIT, AND MENTIONED THE NAME "DANIELLS."  {PUR, June 24, 1915 par. 4}
[PUR, June 24, 1915 par. 5]          TODAY, ON MY RETURN FROM A FOUR-DAYS' TRIP TO LOS ANGELES AND LOMA LINDA, I FOUND MOTHER SLEEPING AFTER A RESTLESS NIGHT. WHEN SHE AWOKE, SHE SAID SHE WAS SUFFERING LESS THAN YESTERDAY. AFTER I HAD PRAYED FOR HER, SHE PRAYED, "LORD, I THANK THEE THAT IT IS AS WELL WITH US AS IT IS. I WILL SERVE THEE TO THE BEST OF MY ABILITY. AMEN." THIS PRAYER WAS IN HARMONY WITH HER ATTITUDE DURING ALL HER DAYS OF SICKNESS, EXPRESSING GRATITUDE TO GOD, AND A DESIRE TO BE OF SERVICE. JUNE 18.                                                 W. C. WHITE.  {PUR, June 24, 1915 par. 5}
[PUR, July 8, 1915 par. 1]      July 8, 1915 "ELMSHAVEN"         THERE HAS BEEN NO DECIDED CHANGE IN MOTHER'S CONDITION DURING THE PAST TWO WEEKS. SHE GRADUALLY GROWS WEAKER, AND FOR FIVE OR SIX DAYS HAS SELDOM SPOKEN ABOVE A WHISPER. TODAY SHE SAID TO ME THAT SHE WAS THANKFUL THAT THE LORD CONTINUES HIS MERCIES; AND A LITTLE LATER, IN BROKEN SENTENCES, SHE EXPRESSED HER CONFIDENCE AND TRUST.  {PUR, July 8, 1915 par. 1}
[PUR, July 8, 1915 par. 2]         AFTER I HAD PRAYED WITH HER, AND SPOKEN OF THE GLAD DAY WHEN CHRIST WILL MAKE ALL THINGS NEW AND WE SHALL MEET OUR DEAR ONES AROUND HIS THRONE, SHE EXPRESSED HER HOPE THAT THE TIME WOULD NOT BE LONG.  {PUR, July 8, 1915 par. 2}
[PUR, July 8, 1915 par. 3]          LAST SUNDAY MORNING SHE WAS FEELING A LITTLE BETTER THAN FOR SEVERAL DAYS, AND ELDER AND MRS. G. B. STARR CAME IN TO BID HER GOOD-BY. WHEN THEY EXPRESSED PLEASURE AT FINDING HER SO BRIGHT, SHE SAID, "I AM GLAD YOU FIND ME THUS. I HAVE NOT HAD MANY MOURNFUL DAYS. THE LORD HAS ARRANGED AND LED IN ALL THESE THINGS FOR ME, AND I AM TRUSTING HIM. HE KNOWS WHEN IT WILL END."  {PUR, July 8, 1915 par. 3}
[PUR, July 8, 1915 par. 4]          AT TIMES SHE EXPRESSES A DESIRE TO REST, AND SEEMS TO FEEL THAT THAT DAY IS NEAR AT HAND. JULY 2.                                                   W. C. WHITE.  {PUR, July 8, 1915 par. 4}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 1]       July 22, 1915 THE DEATH OF SISTER WHITE         IN THE SUNNY UPPER CHAMBER OF HER "ELMSHAVEN" HOME -- HER "REFUGE" -- IN A SHELTERED, HILL-GIRT VALLEY NEAR ST. HELENA, CAL., WHERE OUR BELOVED SISTER HAD SPENT MUCH OF HER TIME AND DONE MUCH OF HER WRITING DURING THE LAST HAPPY, FRUITFUL YEARS OF HER BUSY LIFE, MRS. ELLEN GOULD WHITE FELL ASLEEP IN JESUS AS QUIETLY AND PEACEFULLY AS A WEARY CHILD GOING TO HER REST. THE END CAME ON FRIDAY, JULY 16, 1915, AT 3:40 P.M. SURROUNDING HER BEDSIDE WERE HER SON, ELDER W. C. WHITE, AND WIFE; HER GRANDDAUGHTER, MRS. MABEL WHITE WORKMAN; HER LONG-TIME AND FAITHFUL SECRETARY-NURSE, MISS SARA MCENTERFER; HER NIECE, AND FAITHFUL NURSE, MISS MAY WALLING; ONE OF HER UNTIRING BEDSIDE NURSES, MRS, CARRIE HUNGERFORD; HER HOUSEKEEPER, MISS TESSIE WOODBURY; HER OLD-TIME COMPANION AND HELPER, MRS. MARY CHINNOCK THORP; AND A FEW OF HER FRIENDS AND HELPERS WHO HAD SPENT MANY YEARS ABOUT HER HOME AND IN HER OFFICE.  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 1}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 2]         SISTER WHITE WAS BORN IN GORHAM, ME., NOVEMBER 26, 1827, AND AT THE TIME OF HER DECEASE WAS AGED EIGHTY-SEVEN YEARS, SEVEN MONTHS, AND TWENTY DAYS. HER DEATH WAS NOT UNEXPECTED, AS THE READERS OF THIS PAPER KNOW FROM THE BULLETINS THAT ELDER W. C. WHITE HAS SENT OUT FROM TIME TO TIME. HER PHYSICIANS, DR. G. E. KLINGERMAN AND DR. B. F. JONES, OF THE ST. HELENA SANITARIUM, HAD DONE ALL THAT MEDICAL SCIENCE COULD SUGGEST TO MAKE HER COMFORTABLE; BUT FROM THE TIME OF HER ACCIDENT ON FEBRUARY 13 OF THIS YEAR, THEY COULD GIVE BUT LITTLE HOPE OF HER RECOVERY. AT HER ADVANCED AGE THE VERY NATURE OF THE ACCIDENT, AN INTRACAPSULAR FRACTURE OF THE LEFT FEMUR, MADE THE PROGNOSIS OF THE PHYSICIANS VERY GRAVE; AND IT WAS ONLY THROUGH THE MERCY OF GOD AND THE PRAYERS OF HIS PEOPLE ALL OVER THE WORLD, TOGETHER WITH THE UNWEARIED DILIGENCE OF PHYSICIANS AND NURSES, THAT THE LAST WEEKS OF THE DECEASED WERE COMPARATIVELY FREE FROM PAIN.  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 2}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 3]          IT IS UNNECESSARY TO REPEAT AT LENGTH THE PRECIOUS EXPERIENCES THAT CHARACTERIZED THE LIFE OF OUR DEAR SISTER FROM THE TIME OF HER CALL TO MINISTRY IN EARLY YOUTH, TO THE DAY OF HER DEATH. BUT RICH AND VARIED AS WERE THE SPIRITUAL BLESSINGS THAT CAME TO HER THROUGH THE SEVENTY YEARS OR MORE OF LOVING MINISTRY, SOME OF THE SWEETEST AND MOST ABIDING OF ALL WERE THOSE COMING AS THE FRUITAGE OF PHYSICAL SUFFERING AND PERSONAL TRIAL. WHATEVER THE CROSS SHE WAS CALLED TO BEAR, WHETHER THE SAD MISFORTUNES OF EARLY CHILDHOOD, THE BITTER PRIVATIONS INCIDENT TO PIONEER LIFE, THE SCATHING RIDICULE AND THE SCORNINGS OF A GAINSAYING PUBLIC, THE LOSS OF HER CHERISHED BABE AND HER FIRSTBORN, THE UNEXPECTED AND SUDDEN DEATH OF HER HUSBAND IN 1881, OR THE LONG AND PAINFUL SICKNESSES THAT CAME TO HER IN STRANGE LANDS AND UNDER MOST TRYING CIRCUMSTANCES, --THESE ALL CAUSED HER TO REACH A LITTLE HIGHER AND TO LAY HOLD A LITTLE MORE FIRMLY ON THE HELP OF HEAVEN PROMISED EVERY TRUSTFUL SOUL. WITNESS THE NOBLE SENTIMENTS TRACED BY HER OWN HAND ON THE OCCASION OF HER MIRACULOUS RESTORATION TO HEALTH AT HEALDSBURG, CAL., IN 1882:  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 3}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 4]          "I do not now expect to be lifted above all infirmities and tribulations, and to have an unruffled sea on the journey heavenward. I expect trials, losses, disappointments, and bereavements; but I have the Saviour's promise, 'My grace is sufficient for thee.' We much not count it a strange thing if we are assaulted by the enemy of all righteousness. Christ has promised to be a present help in every time of need, but He has not told us that we shall be exempt from trials. On the contrary, He has plainly informed us that we shall have tribulation. To be tried and tested is a part of our moral discipline. Here we may learn the most valuable lessons, and obtain the most precious graces, if we will draw near to God, and endure all in His strength.  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 4}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 5]          "My sickness has taught me my own weakness, and my Saviour's patience and love, and His power to save. When passing sleepless nights, I have found hope and comfort in considering the forbearance and tenderness of Jesus toward His weak, erring disciples, and remembering that He is still the same, --unchangeable in mercy, compassion, and love. He sees our weakness, He knows how we lack faith and courage; yet He does not cast us off. He is pitiful and of tender compassion toward us.  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 5}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 6]          "I may fall at my post before the Lord shall come; but when all that are in their graves shall come forth, I shall, if faithful, see Jesus, and be made like Him. O, what joy, unspeakable, to see Him whom we love, --to see Him in His glory who so loved us that He gave Himself for us,--to behold those hands once pierced for our redemption, stretched out to us in blessing and welcome! What will it matter though we toil and suffer here, if we may only attain to the resurrection of life! We will patiently wait till our time of trial ends, and then we shall raise the glad shout of victory."  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 6}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 7]          AND AFTER HER LONG STRUGGLE OF ELEVEN MONTHS WITH A VERY PAINFUL FORM OF NEURITIS, FOLLOWING HER ARRIVAL IN AUSTRALIA, SHE WROTE IN DECEMBER, 1892:  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 7}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 8]          "All through my long affliction I have been most signally blessed of God. In the most severe conflicts with intense pain, I realized the assurance, 'My grace is sufficient for you.' At times when it seemed that I could not endure the pain, when unable to sleep, I looked to Jesus by faith, and His presence was with me, every shade of darkness rolled away, a hallowed light enshrouded me, the very room was filled with the light of His divine presence. I have felt that I could welcome suffering if this precious grace was to accompany it. I know the Lord is good and gracious and full of mercy and compassion and tender pitying love. In my helplessness and suffering, His praise has filled my soul and has been upon my lips."  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 8}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 9]          ALL THROUGH THE WEEKS AND MONTHS OF HER LAST SICKNESS, SISTER WHITE WAS BUOYED UP BY THE SAME FAITH AND HOPE AND TRUST THAT HAD CHARACTERIZED HER LIFE EXPERIENCE IN THE DAYS OF HER VIGOR. HER PERSONAL TESTIMONY WAS UNIFORMLY CHEERFUL AND HER COURAGE STRONG. SHE FELT THAT HER TIMES WERE IN THE HAND OF GOD, AND THAT HIS PRESENCE WAS WITH HER CONTINUALLY. NOT LONG AFTER SHE WAS RENDERED HELPLESS BY THE ACCIDENT THAT HASTENED HER DEATH, SHE TESTIFIED OF HER SAVIOUR: "I see light in His light. I have joy in His joy, and peace in His peace. I see mercy in His mercy, and love in His love."  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 9}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 10]          IN ANOTHER INTERVIEW SHE SAID: "My courage is grounded in my Saviour. My work is nearly ended. Looking over the past, I do not feel the least mite of despondency or discouragement. I feel so grateful that the Lord has withheld me from despair and discouragement, and that I can still hold the banner. I know whom I love, and in whom my soul trusteth."  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 10}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 11]          REFERRING TO THE PROSPECT OF DEATH, SHE SAID FURTHER: "I feel, the sooner the better; all the time that is how I feel--the sooner the better. I have not a discouraging thought, nor sadness. . . . I have nothing to complain of. Let the Lord take His way and do His work with me, so that I am refined and purified; and that is all I desire. I know my work is done; it is of no use to say anything else. I shall rejoice, when my time comes, that I am permitted to lie down to rest in peace. I have no desire that my life shall be prolonged."  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 11}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 12]          FOLLOWING A PRAYER BY THE ONE WHO WAS MAKING THESE NOTES OF HER CONVERSATION, SHE PRAYED:  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 12}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 13]          "Heaveny Father, I come to Thee, weak, like a broken reed, yet by the Holy Spirit's vindication of righteousness and truth that shall prevail. I thank Thee, Lord, I thank Thee, and I will not draw away from anything that Thou wouldst give me to bear. Let Thy light, let Thy joy and grace be upon me in my last hours, that I may glorify Thee, is my great desire; and this is all that I shall ask of Thee. Amen."  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 13}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 14]          OUR SISTER'S PRAYER WAS FULLY ANSWERED. HERS WAS THE COMFORT THAT CAUSES A CHILD OF THE GREAT FATHER OF LOVE AND LIGHT TO FEAR NO EVIL, EVEN WHILE PASSING THROUGH THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OF DEATH. NOT INFREQUENTLY, DURING THE EARLIER WEEKS OF HER ILLNESS, HER VOICE WAS LIFTED IN SONG:     "WE HAVE HEARD FROM THE BRIGHT, THE           HOLY LAND,    WE HAVE HEARD, AND OUR HEARTS ARE           GLAD; FOR WE ARE A LONELY PILGRIM BAND,    AND WEARY, AND WORN, AND SAD. THEY TELL US THE PILGRIMS HAVE A DWELLING           THERE--    NO LONGER ARE HOMELESS ONES; AND WE KNOW THAT THE GOODLY LAND           IS FAIR,    WHERE LIFE'S PURE RIVER RUNS.     "WE'LL BE THERE, WE'LL BE THERE, IN A           LITTLE WHILE,    WE'LL JOIN THE PURE AND THE BLEST; WE'LL HAVE THE PALM, THE ROBE, THE           CROWN;    AND FOREVER BE AT REST." ［IN SINGING THIS HYMN, SISTER WHITE ALWAYS FOLLOWED THE PHRASEOLOGY OF THE HYMNAL PUBLISHED BY HER HUSBAND IN 1849.］  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 14}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 15]         ARRANGEMENTS HAVE BEEN MADE FOR THE HOLDING OF A FUNERAL SERVICE AT HER HOME, "ELMSHAVEN," NEAR THE ST. HELENA SANITARIUM, AT FIVE O'CLOCK SUNDAY AFTERNOON, JULY 18. ELDERS J. N. LOUGHBOROUGH. GEO. B. STARR, AND E. W. FARNSWORTH HAVE BEEN ASKED TO OFFICIATE.  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 15}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 16]          A MEMORIAL SERVICE WILL BE HELD MONDAY FORENOON, AT 10:30, ON THE RICHMOND (CAL.) CAMP-GROUND, ELDERS E. E. ANDROSS, E.W. FARNSWORTH, AND OTHERS OF THE PACIFIC UNION CONFERENCE, OFFICIATING.  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 16}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 17]          INTERMENT WILL BE AT THE OAK HILL CEMETERY, BATTLE CREEK, MICH., BY THE SIDE OF HER HUSBAND, ELDER JAMES WHITE. THE BATTLE CREEK SERVICES WILL BE HELD IN THE TABERNACLE ON SABBATH-DAY, JULY 24; ELDERS A. G. DANIELLS AND S. N. HASKELL OFFICIATING.  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 17}
[PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 18]          SISTER WHITE LEAVES TWO SONS,--ELDER W. C. WHITE, OF ST. HELENA, CAL., AND ELDER JAMES EDISON WHITE, OF MARSHALL, MICH.; SEVEN GRANDCHILDREN, AND TWO GREAT-GRANDCHILDREN. OF THE COUNTLESS HEARTS TURNED HEAVENWARD THROUGH HER PUBLIC MINISTRY AND THROUGH THE INFLUENCE OF HER WRITINGS, IT IS NEEDLESS TO SAY MORE THAN THAT DURING HER LAST SICKNESS HER OWN HEART TURNED IN LOVING SOLICITUDE TOWARD THE THOUSANDS WHOSE PRAYERS IN HER BEHALF SHE KNEW WERE ASCENDING TO THE THRONE OF GRACE, AND WHOM SHE HOPED SOON TO GREET IN THE BLESSED HEREAFTER.                                                          CLARENCE C. CRISLER.  {PUR, July 22, 1915 par. 18}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 1]       PrT - The Present Truth      November 3, 1885 The Sabbath Reform.   ［From a sermon preached in the Mission  Rooms at Grimsby, August 23, 1885.］    By Mrs. E. G. White.  -----       Text: "And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write: These things saith he that is holy, he that is true, he that hath the key of David, he that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth; I know thy works: behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name." Revelation 3:7, 8.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 1}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 2]          Thank God today that there is an open door which Satan and his agents may seek in vain to close. The arm of Almighty Power has opened this door, and no other power can close it. John in holy vision saw a door opened in heaven. "And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament." Looking down the stream of time, the prophet sees a people whose attention is directed to that open door, and then to the ark within, which contains the commandments of God. The third angel of Revelation 14 is represented as flying through the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, "Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus." This angel presents a message that is to be proclaimed to the world just before Christ comes in the clouds of heaven to take his elect to himself. Just prior to this event, then, the attention of the people is to be called to the trampled-down law of God.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 2}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 3]         The open door in heaven reveals the temple of God, in the most holy place of which is the ark, and in this ark is the law of ten commandments written with the finger of God on tables of stone. The light that shines forth from the open door attracts the attention of the people of God, and they begin to see what that ark contains,--the law of ten commandments. They are seeking for light, and as they trace down that law, precept by precept, they find right in the bosom of the decalogue the fourth commandment as it was instituted in Eden and proclaimed in awful grandeur from Sinai's mount, "Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work; but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God; in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates; for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day; wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and hallowed it." They then see that instead of observing the seventh day, the day that God sanctified and commanded to be observed as the Sabbath, they are keeping the first day of the week as the Sabbath. But they honestly desire to do God's will, and they begin to search the Scriptures to find the reason for the change. Failing to find this, the question arises, Shall we accept a truth that has become unpopular, and obey the commandments of God? or, shall we continue with the world, and obey the commandments of men? With open Bibles they weep, and pray, and compare scripture with scripture, until they are convinced of the truth, and conscientiously take their stand as commandment-keepers.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 3}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 4]          I have been connected from the first with those who accepted the light that shone upon the law of God through the open door of the temple in heaven, and I can testify with what burdened hearts they searched the Scriptures to know the truth. And as the Scriptures were opened to these humble seekers for truth, they saw what their work must be. "And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, from doing thy pleasure on my holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, honorable; and shalt honor him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words; then shalt thou delight thyself in the Lord; and I will cause thee to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 4}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 5]          Many and determined efforts were made to overthrow the faith of those who would build up the old waste places, and heal the breach which had been made in the law of God. How hard Satan and men tried to close the door which had been opened into the sanctuary where Jesus had entered to make atonement for his people, and where the humble, faithful ones followed him by faith. Christ had opened the door, or ministration, of the most holy place, and light was shining from the open door that all who desired might see the claims of the fourth commandment, and believe. God had established his law, and not one jot or tittle of it was to be annulled.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 5}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 6]          As those who had received the light of truth went forth to present it to others still in the darkness of error, they learned what trials and sufferings were. They met opposition on every hand. They knew what it was to have their names cast out as evil. They suffered privation and want, and yet they could not cease their labors; the message must be given to the world. From the first the work has moved steadily forward. Thousands have accepted the truth in America, and it has been carried to all parts of the world; people of all tongues and nations are taking their stand upon it. It has reached you here in Grimsby. This doctrine may seem strange to many, but we do not ask you to take our word; we want you to search the Scriptures for yourselves, with heart and will in perfect submission to the will of God.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 6}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 7]          The work is still in its infancy in Europe. Many more will accept the truth, but we must not expect many of the great men of earth to obey; the cross is too heavy for such to lift. How was it in Christ's day? Many of the chief rulers believed his teaching, but they would not acknowledge it for fear of being thrust out of the synagogue. Christ said that they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God. The same spirit exists today; the prejudice against the truth is just as strong, the opposition just as decided, as in Christ's day; and that which prevented the chief rulers from confessing the truth will prevent many from confessing it now.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 7}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 8]         Many obstacles will arise in this country to prevent people from accepting the truth, and entering the service of Christ, but the questions to be settled are, What is truth? and What is your aim in life? If your object is to meet the world's standard, to believe what they believe, and practice what they practice, my words will have little weight. But if you have an earnest desire to answer the claims that God has upon you, if your aim is to reach the highest round of the ladder of progress, to be connected with God and become his children, then, when the enemy comes in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord will lift up a standard against him. But you must have some definite object before you, some standard that you earnestly desire to reach. No one has power to place you on the topmost round of the ladder. It is your own efforts, through Christ, which will bring you perfection of Christian character. When a path of duty is opened before you, you are not to consult your own convenience, but by living faith you are to walk in the path of humble obedience. All who enter heaven will do so as conquerors. You will have a battle to fight; you will have to overcome difficulties by strong, determined effort. But eternal life is worth a life-long, persevering effort.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 8}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 9]          We are not at liberty to cast our souls away; we are not at liberty to place ourselves under Satan's power, and become slaves to his will. We are God's property. "Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price," even the precious blood of the Son of God; "therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." God has claims upon us which we cannot throw off; we may ignore them, we may refuse to yield to his wise requirements, but they are nevertheless binding upon us. Says the True Witness, "I know thy works." We have a work to do every day of our lives in improving our God-given abilities. He has given to us reasoning powers, and we cannot in any way weaken those powers without being called to an account by the righteous Judge of all the earth. He has given us talents, which, if rightly employed, will increase our ability to work for the Master.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 9}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 10]          If we succeed in becoming men and women of God, it will be by determined efforts. And when the light of truth shines upon our path, and conscience is convicted, shall we turn away from the Heaven-sent warnings because all the world will not heed them? Shall we ask our friends and acquaintances whether it is best for us to obey the invitations of the Spirit of God? They may be the chosen instruments of the enemy of souls to turn our attention from things that concern our eternal interest, and when the work shall be brought in review before God, it may stand registered against them that they turned our feet from the path of duty and obedience. But will this excuse us? No; those who made us err cannot pay a ransom for our souls.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 10}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 11]          None are forced to accept of Jesus and his truth, but all are invited to do so. Life and death are placed before them, and it is for them to choose which they will have. I am so thankful that a few have accepted the truth here in Grimsby. To you the exhortation is given, "Hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown." The mighty cleaver of truth has taken you out of the quarry of the world and placed you in the workshop of God, where you must submit to be hewed, and squared, and polished, if you would be fitted for the heavenly building. A great work must be done for us all before we will have perfection of Christian character. The law of God is the standard of righteousness. This is the mirror into which we are to look to discern the defects of our character. When we look in a common mirror, it points out to us the defects upon our person, but it does not remove one stain; we must go and wash if we would become clean. So it is with the law of God. It is God's great mirror, or moral detector of sin; but there is no saving quality in law; it has no power to pardon the transgressor. There is a provision made for the sinner: "If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." Then what is the work before the sinner? It is to exercise repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. In his precious blood the stains of sin may all be washed away. There is a fountain open for Judah and Jerusalem, and the defilement of sin may be removed if they will only wash in this fountain.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 11}
[PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 12]          Dear friends, you each have a case pending in the court of Heaven. Have you secured an advocate to plead in your behalf? Jesus is man's intercessor, and we must make him our friend or we shall lose the case. Now is the time for us to walk humbly with God, to watch unto prayer, and be diligent students of the Scriptures, that we may know the truth and obey it.  {PrT, November 3, 1885 par. 12}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 1]       November 19, 1885 The Sufferings of Christ.  -----  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -----       In order to realize the value of redemption, it is necessary to understand what it cost. We should take broader and deeper views of the life, sufferings, and death of God's dear Son. A limited idea of the sacrifice made in our behalf leads many to place a low estimate upon the great work of the atonement.  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 1}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 2]          The glorious plan of man's salvation is a manifestation of the infinite love of God the Father. "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." The love of God in giving his Son to die for a fallen race, amazed the holy angels. The Saviour was the brightness of his Father's glory, and the express image of his person. He possessed divine majesty and perfection. "It pleased the Father that in him should all fullness dwell." "Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God; but made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men. And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross."  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 2}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 3]        Christ consented to die in the sinner's stead that man, by a life of obedience, might escape the penalty of the law of God. The death of Christ did not slay the law, lessen its holy claims, or detract from its sacred dignity. He himself declared that he came not to destroy the law, but to fulfill. While the system of sacrificial offerings which prefigured the death of Christ was to expire with him, the moral law remained unchanged. Jesus proclaimed the justice of God in punishing the transgressors of his law, in that he took the penalty upon himself, in order to shield fallen man from its curse. Only by the sacrifice of Christ could man be redeemed, and the authority of the Divine law be maintained. The death of God's dear Son shows the immutability of his Father's law.  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 3}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 4]         In Christ were united the Divine and the human. The Son of God took upon himself man's nature, that with his human arm he might encircle the children of Adam in a firm embrace, while with his Divine arm he grasped the throne of the Infinite, thus uniting earth to heaven, and man to God. Angels who were unacquainted with sin, could not sympathize with man in his peculiar trials; but by taking upon himself human nature, Christ was prepared to understand our temptations and our sorrows. Our Redeemer "was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin;" and "in that he himself hath suffered, being tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted." Oh, matchless condescension! The King of glory subjects himself to man's infirmities, and takes upon himself the burden of man's sins, that he may open the door of hope to a ruined race. Here, indeed, is love that "passeth knowledge."  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 4}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 5]          Let those who would, in some faint degree, appreciate the price paid for our redemption, follow the Son of God in the crowning acts of his great sacrifice.  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 5}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 6]                       In The Garden.        Often had Jesus, with the twelve, resorted to Gethsemane for meditation and prayer, but never had he visited the spot with a heart so full of sorrow as upon the night of his betrayal. He had been earnestly conversing with his disciples; but as he neared the garden he became strangely silent. The disciples were perplexed, and anxiously regarded his countenance, hoping there to read an explanation of the change that had come over their Master. They had frequently seen him depressed, but never before so utterly sad and silent. As he proceeded, this strange sadness increased; yet they dared not question him as to the cause. His form swayed as if he was about to fall. The disciples looked anxiously for his usual place of retirement, that their Master might rest.  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 6}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 7]          Upon entering the garden, he said to his companions, "Sit ye here, while I go and pray yonder." Selecting Peter, James, and John to accompany him, he proceeded farther into the recesses of the garden. He had been accustomed to brace his spirit for trial and duty by fervent prayer in this retreat, and had frequently spent the entire night thus. On these occasions his disciples, after a little season of watching and prayer, would sleep undisturbed at a little distance from their Master until he awoke them in the morning to go forth and labor anew. So this act of Jesus called forth no remark from his companions.  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 7}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 8]          Every step that the Saviour now took was with labored effort. He groaned aloud as though suffering under the pressure of a terrible burden; yet he refrained from startling his three chosen disciples by a full explanation of the agony which he was to suffer. Twice they prevented him from falling to the ground. Jesus felt that he must be still more alone, and he said to the favored three, "My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death; tarry ye here, and watch with me." His disciples had never before heard him utter such mournful tones. His frame was convulsed with anguish, and his pale countenance expressed a sorrow past all description.  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 8}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 9]          He went a short distance from his companions, not so far but that they could both see and hear him, and fell prostrate with his face upon the earth. He was overpowered by a terrible fear that God was removing his presence from him. He felt himself being separated from his Father by a gulf of sin, so broad, so black and deep, that his spirit shuddered before it. He clung convulsively to the cold, unfeeling ground, as if to prevent himself from being drawn still farther from God. The chilling dews of night fell upon his prostrate form, but the Redeemer heeded it not. From his pale lips wailed the bitter cry, "O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt."  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 9}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 10]          It was not a dread of the physical suffering he was soon to endure that brought this agony upon the Son of God. He was bearing the penalty of man's transgression, and shuddering beneath the Father's frown. He must not exert his Divine power to escape this agony, but, as a man, he must bear the consequences of man's sin and the Creator's displeasure toward his disobedient subjects, and he feared that in his human nature he would be unable to endure the coming conflict with the prince of the power of darkness; in that case the human race would be hopelessly lost, Satan would be victor, and the earth would be his kingdom. The sins of the world weighed heavily upon the Saviour, and bowed him to the earth; and the wrath of God in consequence of sin seemed crushing out his life.  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 10}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 11]          In the conflict of Christ with Satan in the wilderness of temptation, the destiny of the human race had been at stake. But the Son of God had conquered, and the tempter left him for a season. He had now returned for the last fearful conflict. During the three years of Christ's ministry, Satan had been preparing for this final trial. Everything was at stake with him. If he failed here, his hope of mastery was lost; the kingdoms of the earth would finally become Christ's, who would "bind the strong man", Satan, and cast him out.  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 11}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 12]          During this scene of the Saviour's anguish, the disciples were at first much troubled to see their Master, usually so calm and dignified, wrestling with a sorrow that exceeded all utterance; but they were very weary, and finally dropped asleep, leaving him to agonize alone. At the end of an hour, Jesus, feeling the need of human sympathy, rose with painful effort, and staggered to the place where he had left his companions. But no sympathizing countenance greeted him after his long struggle; the disciples were fast asleep. Ah! if they had realized that this was their last night with their beloved Master while he lived a man upon earth, if they had known what the morrow would bring him, they would not thus have yielded to the power of slumber.  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 12}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 13]          The voice of Jesus partially aroused them. They discerned his form bending over them, his expression and attitude indicating extreme exhaustion. They hardly recognized in his changed countenance the usually serene face of their Master. Singling out Simon Peter, he addressed him: "Simon, sleepest thou? couldst thou not watch one hour? O Simon, where is now thy boasted devotion? Thou who didst but lately declare thou couldst go with thy Lord to prison or to death, hast left him in the hour of his agony and temptation, and sought repose in sleep!"  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 13}
[PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 14]          John, the loving disciple who had leaned on the breast of Jesus, was also sleeping. Surely the love of John for his Master should have kept him awake. His earnest prayers should have mingled with those of his Saviour in the time of his supreme sorrow. The self-sacrificing Redeemer had passed entire nights in the cold mountains or in the groves, praying for his disciples that their faith might not fail them in the hour of their temptation. Should Jesus now put to James and John the question he had once asked them, "Can ye drink of the cup that I drink of? and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with?" they would not have ventured to answer, "We can."              ( To be continued. )  {PrT, November 19, 1885 par. 14}
[PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 1]      December 3, 1885 The Sufferings of Christ   -----  (Continued from page 298.)  -----  By Mrs E. G. White.  -----       This important night-watch should have been spent by the disciples in noble mental struggles and prayers, which would have brought them strength to witness the terrible agony of the Son of God. It would have prepared them, as they should behold his sufferings upon the cross, to understand in some degree the nature of the overpowering anguish which he endured. They would then have been better able to recall the words he had spoken to them in reference to his sufferings, death, and resurrection; and amid the gloom of that trying hour, some rays of hope would have lighted up the darkness, and sustained their faith. Christ had told them before that these things would take place. He knew the power which the prince of darkness would use to paralyze the senses of the disciples, and he therefore admonished them to watch.  {PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 1}
[PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 2]          But at the most critical moment, when Jesus was most in need of their sympathy and heartfelt prayers, his chosen companions had given themselves up to slumber. They lost much by thus sleeping. The Saviour's trial and crucifixion was to be a fiery ordeal to his disciples. Their faith needed to be sustained by more than human strength as they should witness the triumph of the powers of darkness. Christ designed to fortify them for this severe test. Had those hours in the garden been spent in watching with the dear Saviour and in prayer to God, the disciples would not have forsaken Jesus in his hour of trial, and Peter would not have been left to his own feeble strength, to deny his Master.  {PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 2}
[PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 3]          The evidence of the weakness of his disciples excited the pity and sympathy of the Son of God. He questioned their strength to endure the test they must undergo in witnessing his betrayal and death. He did not sternly upbraid them for their weakness, but, in view of their coming trial, exhorted them, "Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation." Then, his spirit moving in sympathy with their frailty, he framed an excuse for their failure in duty toward him: "The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak."  {PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 3}
[PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 4]          Again Jesus was seized with superhuman agony, and fainting and exhausted, staggered back to the place of his former struggle. Again he was prostrated to the earth. His suffering was even greater than before. The cypress and palm trees were the silent witnesses of his anguish. From their leafy branches dropped heavy dew upon his stricken form, as if nature wept over its Author wrestling alone with the powers of darkness.  {PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 4}
[PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 5]          A short time before he had stood like a mighty cedar, withstanding the storm of opposition that spent its fury upon him. Stubborn wills, and hearts filled with malice and subtlety, strove in vain to confuse and overpower him. He stood forth in divine majesty as the Son of God. But now he was like a bruised reed beaten and bent by the angry storm. A few hours before, he had poured out his soul to his disciples in noble utterances, claiming unity with the Father, and giving his elect church into his arms in the language of one who had divine authority. Now his voice uttered suppressed wails of anguish, and he clung to the cold ground as if for relief.  {PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 5}
[PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 6]          The words of the Saviour were borne to the ears of the drowsy disciples: "O my Father, if this cup may not pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be done." The anguish of God's dear Son forced drops of blood from his pores. Again he staggered to his feet, his human heart yearning for the sympathy of his companions, and he repaired to where they were sleeping. His presence roused them, and they looked upon his face with fear, for it was stained with blood, and expressed an agony of mind which was to them unaccountable.  {PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 6}
[PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 7]          He did not now address them, but, turning away, sought again his retreat and fell prostrate, overcome by the horror of great darkness. The humanity of the Son of God trembled in that trying hour. The awful moment had arrived which was to decide the destiny of the world. The heavenly hosts waited the issue with intense interest. The fate of humanity trembled in the balance. Christ might even then refuse to drink the cup apportioned to guilty men. He might wipe the bloody sweat from his brow, and leave men to perish in their iniquity. Will the Son of the Infinite God drink the bitter potion of humiliation and agony? Will the innocent suffer the consequence of God's curse, to save the guilty? The words fall tremblingly from the pale lips of Jesus: "O my Father, if this cup may not pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be done."  {PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 7}
[PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 8]          Three times has he uttered that prayer. Three times has humanity shrunk from the last crowning sacrifice. But now the history of the human race comes up before the world's Redeemer. He sees that the transgressors of the law, if left to themselves, must perish under the Father's displeasure. He sees the power of sin, and the utter helplessness of man to save himself. The woes and lamentations of a doomed world rise before him. He beholds its impending fate, and his decision is made. He will save man at any cost to himself. He accepts his baptism of blood, that perishing millions may through him gain everlasting life. He left the courts of heaven, where all was purity, happiness, and glory, to save the one lost sheep, the one world that had fallen by transgression, and he will not turn from the mission he has chosen. Having made the decision and reached the final crisis, he fell in a dying condition to the earth, from which he had partially risen. Where now were his disciples, to place their hands tenderly beneath the head of their fainting Master, and bathe that brow, marred indeed more than the sons of men? The Saviour trod the wine-press alone, and of all the people there was none with him. And yet he was not alone. He had said, "I and my Father are one." God suffered with his Son. Man cannot comprehend the sacrifice made by the Infinite God in giving up his Son to reproach, agony, and death.  {PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 8}
[PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 9]          The angels who had done Christ's will in heaven were anxious to comfort him; but it was beyond their power to alleviate his sorrow. They had never felt the sins of a ruined world, and they beheld with astonishment the object of their adoration subject to a grief beyond all expression. Though the disciples had failed to sympathize with their Lord in the trying hour of his conflict, all heaven was full of sympathy and waiting the result with painful interest. When it was finally determined, an angel was sent from the throne of God to minister unto the stricken Redeemer.             (To be continued.)  {PrT, December 3, 1885 par. 9}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 1]       December 17, 1885 The Sufferings of Christ   -----  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -----  ( Continued from page 306. )  -----       The disciples were suddenly aroused from their slumber by a bright light shining upon and around the Son of God. They started up in amazement, and beheld a heavenly being, clothed in garments of light, bending over their prostrate Master. With one hand he lifted the head of the Divine sufferer upon his bosom, and with the other he pointed toward heaven. His voice was like the sweetest music, as he uttered soothing words presenting to the mind of Christ the grand results of the victory he had gained over the strong and wily foe. Christ was victor over Satan; and, as the result of his triumph, millions were to be victors with him in his kingdom.  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 1}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 2]          The glorious vision of the angel dazzled the eyes of the disciples. They remembered the mount of transfiguration, the glory that encircled Jesus in the temple, and the voice of God issuing from the cloud. They saw the same glory here revealed, and had no further fear for their Master, since God had taken him in charge, and an angel was present to protect him from his foes. They were weary and heavy with sleep, and again they dropped into unconsciousness.  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 2}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 3]          The Saviour arose and sought his disciples, and, for the third time, found them fast asleep. His words, however, aroused them: "Sleep on now, and take your rest; behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners.  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 3}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 4]          Even while these words were upon his lips, the footsteps of the mob that was in search of him were heard. Judas took the lead, and was closely followed by the high priest. Jesus turned to his disciples, as his enemies approached, and said, "Rise, let us be going; behold, he is at hand that doth betray me." The countenance of the Saviour wore an expression of calm dignity; no traces of his recent agony were visible as he stepped forth to meet his betrayer.  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 4}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 5]          He stood in advance of his disciples, and inquired, "Whom seek ye?" They answered, "Jesus of Nazareth." Jesus replied, "I am he." As these words were uttered, the mob staggered back; and priests, elders, soldiers, and even Judas, dropped powerless to the ground. This gave Christ ample opportunity to escape from them if he had chosen to do so. But he stood as one glorified amid that coarse and hardened band. When he answered, "I am he," the angel who had lately ministered to him moved between him and the murderous mob, who saw a divine light illuminating the Saviour's face, and a dove-like form overshadowing him. Their wicked hearts were filled with terror. They could not for a moment stand upon their feet in the presence of this Divine glory, and they fell as dead men to the ground.  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 5}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 6]          The angel withdrew; the light faded away; Jesus was left standing, calm and self-possessed, with the bright beams of the moon upon his pale face, and still surrounded by prostrate, helpless men, while the disciples were too much amazed to utter a word. When the angel departed, the Roman soldiers started to their feet, and, with the priests and Judas, gathered about Christ as though ashamed of their weakness, and fearful that he would yet escape from their hands. Again the question was asked by the Redeemer, "Whom seek ye?" Again they answered, "Jesus of Nazareth." The Saviour then said, "I have told you that I am he. If, therefore, ye seek me, let these go their way"--pointing to the disciples. In this hour of humiliation, Christ's thoughts were not for himself, but for his beloved disciples. He wished to save them from any further trial of their strength.  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 6}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 7]          Judas, the betrayer, did not forget his part, but came close to Jesus, and took his hand as a familiar friend, and bestowed upon him the traitor's kiss. Jesus said to him, "Friend, wherefore art thou come?" His voice trembled with sorrow as he addressed the deluded Judas: "Betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss?" This most touching appeal should have roused the conscience of the betrayer, and softened his stubborn heart; but honor, fidelity, and human tenderness had utterly forsaken him. He stood bold and defiant, showing no disposition to relent. He had given himself up to the control of Satan, and he had no power to resist him. Jesus did not reject the traitor's kiss. In this he gives us an example of forbearance, love, and pity, that is without a parallel.  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 7}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 8]          Though the murderous throng were surprised and awed by what they had seen and felt, their assurance and hardihood returned as they saw the boldness of Judas in touching the person of Him whom they had so recently seen glorified. They now laid hold upon Jesus, and proceeded to bind those precious hands that had ever been employed in doing good.  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 8}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 9]          When the disciples saw that band of strong men lying prostrate and helpless on the ground, they thought surely their Master would not suffer himself to be taken; for the same power that prostrated that hireling mob could cause them to remain in a state of helplessness until Jesus and his companions should pass unharmed beyond their reach. They were disappointed and indignant as they saw the cords brought forward to bind the hands of Him whom they loved. Peter, in his vehement anger, rashly cut off, with his sword, an ear of the servant of the high priest.  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 9}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 10]          When Jesus saw what Peter had done, he released his hands, though held firmly by the Roman soldiers, and saying, "Suffer ye thus far," he touched the wounded ear, and it was instantly made whole. He then said to Peter, "Put up again thy sword into his place; for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword. Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and he shall presently give me more than twelve legions of angels? But how then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be?" "The cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it?" Jesus then turned to the chief priests, and captains of the temple, who helped compose that murderous throng, and said, "Are ye come out, as against a thief, with swords and with staves to take me? I was daily with you in the temple teaching, and ye took me not; but the Scriptures must be fulfilled."  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 10}
[PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 11]          When the disciples saw that Jesus did not deliver himself from his enemies, but permitted himself to be taken and bound, they were offended that he should suffer this humiliation to himself and them. They had just witnessed an exhibition of his power in prostrating to the ground those who came to take him, and in healing the servant's ear which Peter had cut off, and they knew that if he chose he could deliver himself from that murderous throng. They blamed him for not doing so, and, mortified and terror-stricken by his unaccountable conduct, they forsook him and fled. Alone, in the hands of the hooting mob, the Saviour was hurried from the garden.                ( To be continued. )  {PrT, December 17, 1885 par. 11}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 1]       January 7, 1886 The Sufferings of Christ   -----  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -----  (Continued from page 314, Vol. 1.)  -----                    At the Cross.        The Son of God was led to the judgment-hall of an earthly court to be derided and condemned to death by sinful men. "He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities." The Majesty of Heaven submitted to insult, mockery, and shameful abuse, "as a reproach of men, and despised of the people." He "gave his back to the smiters, and his cheeks to them that plucked off the hair. He hid not his face from shame and spitting."  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 1}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 2]          Satan instigated the cruel abuse of the debased mob led on by the priests and rulers, to provoke, if possible, retaliation from the world's Redeemer, or to drive him to deliver himself by a miracle from the hands of his persecutors, and thus break up the plan of salvation. One stain upon his human life, one failure of his humanity to bear the terrible test imposed upon it, would make the Lamb of God an imperfect offering, and the redemption of man would be a failure. But He who could command the heavenly hosts, and in an instant call to his aid legions of holy angels, one of whom could have immediately overpowered that cruel mob,--He who could have stricken down his tormentors by the flashing forth of his Divine majesty,--submitted with dignified composure to the coarsest insult and outrage.  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 2}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 3]          "He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth. He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he openeth not his mouth." It was in the plan of redemption that he should suffer the scorn and abuse of wicked men, and he consented to all this when he became the Redeemer of man. In the character of humanity he was meekly to endure taunts and stripes, leaving to the children of men an example of patient forbearance.  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 3}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 4]          Angels of God faithfully recorded every insulting look, word, and act directed against their beloved Commander; and the base men who scorned and spit upon the calm, pale face of Christ, were one day to look upon it in its glory, shining brighter than the sun. In that awful time they would pray to the rocks and the mountains: "Hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb."  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 4}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 5]          Satan's rage was great as he saw that all the cruelty which he had led the Jews to inflict upon Jesus had not forced from his lips the slightest murmur. Although he had taken upon himself the nature of man, he manifested a Godlike fortitude, and departed in no particular from the will of his Father.  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 5}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 6]          Wonder, O Heavens! and be astonished, O Earth! Behold the oppressor and the oppressed! A vast multitude inclose the Saviour of the world. Mocking and jeering are mingled with the coarse oaths of blasphemy. His lowly birth and his humble life are commented upon by unfeeling wretches. His claim to be the Son of God is ridiculed by the chief priests and elders, and the vulgar jest and insulting sneer are passed from lip to lip. Satan has full control of the minds of his servants. In order to do this effectually, he commenced with the Jewish leaders, and imbued them with religious frenzy. This they communicated to the rude and uncultivated mob, until there was a corrupt harmony in the feelings of all, from the hypocritical priests and elders down to the most debased outcast in the throng.  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 6}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 7]          Jesus, the Son of God, was delivered to the people to be crucified. With shouts of triumph they led the Saviour away toward Calvary. The news of his condemnation had spread through all Jerusalem, striking terror and anguish to thousands of hearts, but bringing a malicious joy to many who had been reproved by his teachings. The priests had been bound by a promise not to molest any of his disciples if Jesus were delivered up to them; so all classes of people flocked to the scene of the outrage, and Jerusalem was left almost empty.  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 7}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 8]          The disciples and believers from the region round about joined the throng that followed Jesus. His mother was also there, her heart stricken with unutterable anguish; yet she, with the disciples, hoped that the painful scene would change, and that Jesus would assert his power, and appear before his enemies as the Son of God. Then again her mother's heart would sink as she remembered words in which he had briefly referred to the things which were that day being enacted.  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 8}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 9]         Jesus had hardly passed the gate of Pilate's house when the cross which had been prepared for Barabbas was brought out and laid upon his bruised and bleeding shoulders. Crosses were also placed upon the companions of Barabbas, who were to suffer death at the same time with Jesus. The Saviour had borne his burden but a few rods, when, from loss of blood and excessive weariness and pain, he fell fainting to the ground. As he lay beneath the heavy burden of the cross, how the heart of his mother longed to place a supporting hand beneath his wounded head, and bathe that brow that had once been pillowed upon her bosom. But, alas! that mournful privilege was denied her.  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 9}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 10]          When Jesus revived, the cross was again placed upon his shoulders, and he was forced forward. He staggered on for a few steps, bearing his heavy load, then fell as one lifeless to the ground. The priests and rulers felt no compassion for their suffering victim; but they saw that it was impossible for him to carry the instrument of torture farther. They were puzzled to find any one who would humiliate himself to bear the cross to the place of execution.  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 10}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 11]          While they were considering what to do, Simon, a Cyrenian, coming from an opposite direction, met the crowd, was seized at the instigation of the priests, and compelled to carry the cross of Christ. The sons of Simon were disciples of Jesus, but he himself had never been connected with him. This occasion was a profitable one for him. The cross he was forced to bear became the means of his conversion. His sympathies were deeply stirred in favor of Jesus; and the events of Calvary, and the words uttered by the Saviour caused him to acknowledge that he was the Son of God. Simon ever after felt grateful to God for the providence which placed him in a position to receive evidence for himself that Jesus was the world's Redeemer.  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 11}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 12]          A great multitude followed the Saviour to Calvary; many were mocking and deriding, but some were weeping and recounting his praise. Those whom he had healed of various infirmities, and those whom he had raised from the dead, declared his marvellous works with earnest voice, and demanded to know what Jesus had done that he should be treated as a malefactor. Only a few days before, they had attended him with joyful hosannas and the waving of palm-branches, as he rode triumphantly to Jerusalem. But many who had then shouted his praise, because it was popular to do so, now swelled the cry of "Crucify him! Crucify him!"  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 12}
[PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 13]          Upon the occasion of Christ's riding into Jerusalem, the disciples had been raised to the highest pitch of expectation. They had pressed close about their Master, and had felt that they were highly honoured to be connected with him. Now they followed him in his humiliation at a distance. They were filled with inexpressible grief and disappointed hopes. How were the words of Jesus verified: "All ye shall be offended because of me this night; for it is written, I will smite the Shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad." Yet the disciples still had faint hope that their Master would manifest his power at the last moment, and deliver himself from his enemies.                  (To be continued.)  {PrT, January 7, 1886 par. 13}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 1]       January 21, 1886 The Sufferings of Christ   -----  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -----  (Continued from page 2.)  -----       Upon arriving at the place of execution, the condemned were bound to the instruments of torture. While the two thieves wrestled in the hands of those who stretched them upon the cross, Jesus made no resistance. His mother looked on with agonizing suspense, hoping that he would work a miracle to save himself. Surely He who had given life to the dead would not suffer himself to be crucified. What torture wrung her heart as she witnessed the shame and suffering of her son, yet was not able to minister to him in his distress! How bitter her grief and disappointment! Must she give up her faith that he was the true Messiah? Would the Son of God allow himself to be cruelly slain? She saw his hands stretched upon the cross. And now the hammer and the nails were brought, and as the spikes were driven through the tender flesh and fastened to the cross, the heart-stricken disciples bore away from the cruel scene the fainting form of the mother of Christ.  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 1}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 2]          Jesus made no murmur of complaint; his face remained pale and serene, but great drops of sweat stood upon his brow. There was no pitying hand to wipe the death-dew from his face, nor words of sympathy and unchanging fidelity to stay his human heart. He was treading the wine-press alone; and of all the people there was none with him. While the soldiers were doing their fearful work, and he was enduring the most acute agony, Jesus prayed for his enemies--"Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do." His mind was borne from his own suffering to the crime of his persecutors and the terrible but just retribution that would be theirs. He pitied them in their ignorance and guilt. No curses were called down upon the soldiers who were handling him so roughly, no vengeance was invoked upon the priests and rulers who were the cause of all his suffering, and were then gloating over the accomplishment of their purpose; the Saviour uttered only a plea for their forgiveness--"for they know not what they do."  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 2}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 3]          Had they realized that they were putting to torture one who had come to save the sinful race from eternal ruin, they would have been overwhelmed with horror and remorse. But their ignorance did not remove their guilt; for it was their privilege to know and accept Jesus as their Saviour. They rejected all evidence, and not only sinned against Heaven in crucifying the King of glory, but against the commonest feelings of humanity in putting to death an innocent man. Jesus was earning the right to become the Advocate for man in the Father's presence. That prayer of Christ for his enemies embraced the world, taking in every sinner who should live, until the end of time.  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 3}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 4]          After Jesus was nailed to the cross, it was lifted by several powerful men, and thrust with great violence into the place prepared for it, causing him the most excruciating agony. And now a terrible scene was enacted. Priests, scribes, and rulers forgot the dignity of their sacred office, and joined with the rabble in mocking and jeering the dying Son of God, saying, "If thou be the King of the Jews, save thyself." And some deridingly repeated among themselves: "He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him; for he said, I am the Son of God." "And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself and come down from the cross."  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 4}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 5]          These men, who professed to be the expounders of prophecy, were themselves repeating the very words which Inspiration had foretold they would utter upon this occasion; yet in their blindness they did not perceive that they were fulfilling prophecy. The dignitaries of the temple, the hardened soldiers, the vile thief upon the cross, and the base and cruel among the multitude, all united in their abuse of Christ.  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 5}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 6]          The thieves who were crucified with Jesus suffered like physical torture with him; but one was only hardened and rendered desperate and defiant by his pain. He took up the mocking of the priests, and railed upon Jesus, saying, "If thou be Christ, save thyself and us." The other malefactor was not a hardened criminal; his morals had been corrupted by association with the base, but his crimes were not so great as were those of many who stood beneath the cross reviling the Saviour.  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 6}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 7]          In common with his nation, he had believed that Messiah was soon to come. He had heard Jesus, and been convicted by his teachings; but through the influence of the priests and rulers he had turned away from him. He had sought to drown his convictions in the fascinations of pleasure. Corrupt associations had led him farther and farther into wickedness, until he was arrested for open crime, and condemned to die upon the cross. During that day of trial he had been in company with Jesus in the judgment-hall and on the way to Calvary. He had heard Pilate declare him to be a just man; he had marked his god-like deportment and his pitying forgiveness of his tormentors. In his heart he acknowledged Jesus to be the Son of God.  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 7}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 8]          When he heard the sneering words of his companion in crime, he "rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation? And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds; but this man hath done nothing amiss." Then, as his heart went out to Christ, heavenly illumination flooded his mind. In Jesus, bruised, mocked, and hanging upon the cross, he saw his Redeemer, his only hope, and appealed to him in humble faith: "Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee today, shalt thou be with me in Paradise."  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 8}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 9]         Jesus did not promise the penitent thief that he should go with him, upon the day of their crucifixion, to Paradise; for he himself did not ascend to his Father until three days afterward. See John 20:17. But he declared unto him, "I say unto thee today," meaning to impress the fact upon his mind, that at that time, while enduring ignominy and persecution, he had the power to save sinners. He was man's Advocate with the Father, having the same power as when he healed the sick and raised the dead to life; it was his Divine right to promise that day to the repentant, believing sinner, "Thou shalt be with me in Paradise."  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 9}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 10]         The Saviour, lifted upon the cross, enduring pain and mockery, is sought by a guilty, dying soul with a faith discerning the world's Redeemer in him who is crucified as a malefactor. While the leading Jews deny him, and even the disciples doubt his Divinity, the poor thief, upon the brink of eternity, at the close of his probation, calls Jesus his Lord! Many were ready to call him Lord when he wrought miracles, and also after he had risen from the grave; but none called him Lord as he hung dying upon the cross, save the penitent thief. Never during his entire ministry were words more grateful to the Saviour's ears, than was the utterance of faith from the lips of the dying malefactor, amid the taunts and blasphemy of the mob.  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 10}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 11]         The enemies of Jesus awaited his death with impatient hope. That event they imagined would forever hush the rumours of his Divine power and the wonders of his miracles. They flattered themselves that they would then no longer tremble because of his influence. The unfeeling soldiers who had stretched the body of Jesus upon the cross, divided his clothing among themselves, contending over one garment, which was woven without seam. They finally decided the matter by casting lots for it. The pen of Inspiration had accurately described this scene hundreds of years before it took place: "Dogs have compassed me; the assembly of the wicked have inclosed me; they pierced my hands and my feet." "They part my garments among them, and cast lots upon my vesture."  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 11}
[PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 12]          The mission of Christ's earthly life was now nearly accomplished. His tongue was parched, and he said, "I thirst." They saturated a sponge with vinegar and gall, and offered it him to drink; but when he had tasted it, he refused it. The Lord of life and glory was dying, a ransom for the race.            (To be continued.)  {PrT, January 21, 1886 par. 12}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 1]       February 4, 1886 The Sufferings of Christ   -----  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -----  (Continued from page 10.)  -----       It was not the dread of death which caused the inexpressible agony of Jesus. To believe this would be to place him beneath the martyrs in courage and endurance; for many of those who have died for their faith, yielded to torture and death, rejoicing that they were accounted worthy to suffer for Christ's sake. Christ was the prince of sufferers; but it was not bodily anguish that filled him with horror and despair; it was a sense of the malignity of sin, a knowledge that man had become so familiar with sin that he did not realize its enormity, that it was so deeply rooted in the human heart as to be well-nigh impossible to eradicate. It was the guilt of sin, bringing the Father's wrath upon him as man's substitute, that broke the heart of the Son of God. Every pang that he endured upon the cross, the blood-drops that flowed from his head, his hands, and feet, the agony that racked his frame, and the unutterable anguish that filled his soul at the hiding of his Father's face, speak to man, saying, It is for love of thee that the Son of God consents to have these heinous crimes laid upon him; for thee he spoils the domain of death, and opens the gates of Paradise and immortal life. He who stilled the angry waves by his word, and walked the foam-capped billows, who made devils tremble, and disease flee from his touch, who opened the eyes of the blind, and raised the dead to life,--offers himself upon the cross as the all-sufficient sacrifice for man.  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 1}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 2]          Satan, with his fierce temptations, wrung the heart of Jesus. Sin, so hateful to his sight, was heaped upon him till he groaned beneath its weight. No wonder that his humanity trembled in that fearful hour. Angels witnessed with amazement the despairing agony of the Son of God, so much greater than his physical pain that the latter was hardly felt by him. The hosts of heaven veiled their faces from the fearful sight.  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 2}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 3]          Inanimate nature expressed sympathy with its insulted and dying Author. The sun refused to look upon the awful scene. Its full, bright rays were illuminating the earth at midday, when suddenly it seemed to be blotted out. Complete darkness, like a funeral pall, enveloped the cross and all the vicinity. There was no eclipse or other natural cause for this darkness, which was deep as midnight without moon or stars. It lasted three full hours. No eye could pierce the gloom that enshrouded the cross, and none could penetrate the deeper gloom that flooded the suffering soul of Christ. A nameless terror took possession of all who were collected about the cross. The silence of the grave seemed to have fallen upon Calvary. The cursing and reviling ceased in the midst of half-uttered sentences. Men, women, and children prostrated themselves upon the earth in abject terror. Vivid lightnings, unaccompanied by thunder, occasionally flashed forth from the cloud, and revealed the cross and the crucified Redeemer.  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 3}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 4]          Priests, rulers, scribes, executioners, and the mob, all thought their time of retribution had come. After a while, some whispered to others that Jesus would now come down from the cross. Some attempted to grope their way back to the city, beating their breasts and wailing in fear.  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 4}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 5]          At the ninth hour the terrible darkness lifted from the people, but still wrapt the Saviour as in a mantle. The angry lightnings seemed to be hurled at him as he hung upon the cross. Then "Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?" As the outer gloom settled about Christ, many voices exclaimed, The vengeance of God is upon him! The bolts of God's wrath are hurled upon him because he claimed to be the Son of God! When the Saviour's despairing cry rang out, many who had believed on him were filled with terror; hope left them; if God had forsaken Jesus, what was to become of his followers, and the doctrine they had cherished?  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 5}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 6]          There, upon the cross, hung the spotless Lamb of God, his flesh lacerated with stripes and wounds; those loving hands, that had ever been ready to relieve the oppressed and suffering, extended upon the cross, and fastened by the cruel nails; those patient feet, that had traversed weary leagues in the dispensing of blessings and in teaching the doctrine of salvation to the world, bruised and spiked to the cross; that royal head wounded by a crown of thorns; those pale and quivering lips, that had ever been ready to respond to the plea of suffering humanity, shaped to the mournful words, "My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?"  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 6}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 7]          In silence the people watch for the end of this fearful scene. Priests and rulers look toward Jerusalem, and lo, the dense cloud has settled upon the city, and over Judah's plains, and the fierce lightnings of God's wrath are directed against the fated city. Suddenly the gloom is lifted from the cross, and in clear, trumpet tones, that seem to resound throughout creation, Jesus cries, "It is finished," "Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit." A light encircled the cross, and the face of the Saviour shone with a glory like unto the sun. He then bowed his head upon his breast, and died.  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 7}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 8]          The spectators stood paralyzed, and with bated breath gazed upon the Saviour. Again darkness settled upon the face of the earth, and a hoarse rumbling, like heavy thunder, was heard. This was accompanied by a violent quaking of the earth. The multitude were shaken together in heaps, and the wildest confusion and consternation ensued. In the surrounding mountains, rocks burst asunder with loud crashing, and many of them came tumbling down the heights to the plains below. The sepulchres were broken open, and the dead were cast out of their tombs. Creation seemed to be shivering to atoms. Priests, rulers, soldiers, and executioners were mute with terror, and prostrate upon the ground.  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 8}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 9]          The darkness still hung like a pall over Jerusalem. At the moment in which Christ died, there were priests ministering in the temple before the vail which separated the holy from the most holy place. Suddenly they felt the earth tremble beneath them, and the veil of the temple, a strong, rich drapery that had been renewed yearly, was rent in twain from top to bottom by the same bloodless hand that wrote the words of doom upon the walls of Belshazzar's palace. The most holy place, that had been entered by human feet only once a year, was revealed to the common gaze. God had even before protected his temple in a wonderful manner; but now its sacred mysteries were exposed to curious eyes. No longer would the presence of God overshadow the earthly mercy-seat. No longer would the light of his glory flash forth upon, or the cloud of his disapproval shadow, the precious stones in the breastplate of the high priest.  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 9}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 10]          When Christ died upon the cross of Calvary, a new and living way was opened to both Jew and Gentile. The Saviour was henceforth to officiate as Priest and Advocate in the heaven of heavens. Henceforth the blood of beasts offered for sin was valueless; for the Lamb of God had died for the sins of the world. The darkness upon the face of nature expressed her sympathy with Christ in his expiring agony. It evidenced to humanity that the Sun of Righteousness, the Light of the world, was withdrawing his beams from the once favoured city of Jerusalem. It was a miraculous testimony given of God, that the faith of after-generations might be confirmed.  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 10}
[PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 11]          Jesus did not yield up his life until he had accomplished the work which he came to do. The great plan of redemption was triumphantly carried out. Through a life of obedience the fallen sons of Adam could finally be exalted to the presence of God. When the Christian comprehends the magnitude of the great sacrifice made by the Majesty of Heaven, then will the plan of salvation be magnified before him, and to meditate upon Calvary will awaken the deepest and most sacred emotions of his heart. Contemplation of the Saviour's matchless love should absorb the mind, touch and melt the heart, refine and elevate the affections, and completely transform the whole character. The language of Paul the apostle is, "I determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified." And we may look toward Calvary and exclaim, "God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world."            (Concluded next number.)  {PrT, February 4, 1886 par. 11}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 1]       February 18, 1886 The Sufferings of Christ   -----  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -----  (Continued from page 18.)  -----                  The Conflict Ended.        When Jesus cried out, "It is finished," all Heaven triumphed. The controversy between Christ and Satan in regard to the execution of the plan of salvation, was ended. Satan had fully manifested his enmity against the Son of God. It was the cruel cunning of the fallen foe that planned the betrayal, trial, and crucifixion of Christ. His diabolical hatred, carried out in the death of Jesus, placed Satan where his true character was revealed to all created intelligences that had not fallen by sin. The angels were horror-stricken that one who had been of their number could fall so low as to be capable of such cruelty. Every sentiment of sympathy or pity which they had ever felt for Satan in his exile was quenched in their hearts.  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 1}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 2]          Satan had put forth the strongest efforts against Christ from the time when he appeared as a babe in Bethlehem. He had sought in every possible manner to prevent him from developing an unblemished childhood, a true manhood, a holy ministry, and a perfect sacrifice in yielding up his life, without a murmur, for the sins of men. But Satan had been unable to discourage him, or to drive him from the work which he had come on earth to do. The storm of Satan's wrath beat upon him from the desert to Calvary; but the more mercilessly it fell, the more firmly did the Son of God cling to the hand of his Father, and press on in the blood-stained path before him. All the efforts of this mighty foe to oppress and overwhelm him, only brought out in a purer light the spotless character of Christ.  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 2}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 3]          The justice of God was now fully vindicated in his act of banishing from heaven the fallen angel who had once been exalted next to Christ. All Heaven, and the worlds that had not fallen by sin, had been witnesses to the controversy between Christ and Satan. With intense interest had they followed the closing scenes of the conflict. They had beheld the Saviour enter the garden of Gethsemane, his soul bowed down by a horror of darkness that he had never before experienced. An overmastering agony had wrenched from his lips the bitter cry for that cup, if possible, to pass from him. A terrible amazement had filled his Divine spirit with shuddering dread, as he felt his Father's presence removed from him. He was sorrowful, with a bitterness of sorrow exceeding that of the last great struggle with death; the sweat of blood was forced from his pores, and fell in drops upon the ground. Thrice the prayer for deliverance had been wrung from his lips. Heaven had been unable to longer endure the sight, and had sent a messenger of consolation to the prostrate Son of God, fainting and dying under the accumulated guilt of the world.  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 3}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 4]          Heaven had beheld the victim betrayed and hurried, with mockery and violence, from one earthly tribunal to another. It had heard the sneers of his persecutors because of his lowly birth, and the denial with cursing and swearing by one of his best-loved disciples. It had seen the frenzied work of Satan, and his power over the hearts of men. Oh, fearful scene! the Saviour seized at midnight in Gethsemane as a criminal, dragged to and fro from palace to judgment hall, arraigned twice before the Sanhedrim, twice before Pilate, and once before Herod, mocked, scourged, and condemned, led out to be crucified, bearing the heavy burden of the cross amid the wailing of the daughters of Jerusalem and the jeering of the crowd!  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 4}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 5]          Heaven had viewed with grief and horror Christ hanging upon the cross, blood flowing from his wounded temples, and sweat tinged with blood standing upon his brow. From his hands and feet the blood had fallen, drop by drop, upon the rock drilled for the foot of the cross. The wounds made by the nails had gaped as the weight of his body dragged upon his hands. His laboured breath had grown quick and deep, as his soul panted under the burden of the sins of the world. All Heaven had been filled with amazement when the prayer of Christ was offered in the midst of his terrible suffering,--"Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do."  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 5}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 6]           Christ was the embodiment of God himself. The plan and execution of man's salvation was a demonstration of Divine wisdom and power. The unfathomable love of God for the human race in giving his Son to die for them, was made manifest. Christ was revealed in all his self-sacrificing love and purity. When the justice of God was expressed in judicial sentence, declaring the final disposition of Satan, that he should be utterly consumed with all those who ranked under his banner, all heaven rang with hallelujahs.  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 6}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 7]          In the death of Christ upon the cross, angels had seen the pledge of final victory over the powers of darkness. In the slain Saviour sleeping in Joseph's tomb, angels beheld the mighty Conqueror. Angels guarded the sepulchre of Christ, and acted a part in his resurrection. While Roman sentinels were keeping their watch beside the Saviour's tomb, an angel of the most exalted order was sent from heaven. His countenance was like the lightning, and his garments white as snow. He parted the darkness from his track, and the whole heavens were lit with his resplendent glory. The earth trembled and heaved; soldiers, officers, and sentinels, all fell as dead men prostrate upon the earth. The evil angels, who had triumphantly claimed the body of Christ, fled in terror from the place. Then the mighty angel, with a voice that caused the earth to quake, was heard: Jesus thou Son of God, thy Father calls thee! And He who had earned the power to conquer death and the grave came forth, with the tread of a conqueror, from the sepulchre, amid the reeling of the earth, the flashing of lightning, and the roaring of thunder.  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 7}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 8]          Jesus was the first-fruits of them that slept. When he came forth from the tomb, he called a multitude from the dead, thus settling forever the long-disputed question of the resurrection. In raising this multitude of captives from the dead, he gave evidence that there will be a final resurrection of those who sleep in Jesus.  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 8}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 9]          Satan was bitterly incensed that his angels had fled from the presence of the heavenly angels, and that Christ had conquered death, and shown by this act what his future power was to be. All the triumph that the tempter had experienced in witnessing his own power over men, which had urged them on to insult and murder the Son of God, vanished before this exhibition of the Divine power of Christ. He had dared to hope that Jesus would not take up his life again; but his courage failed him when the Saviour came forth, having paid the full ransom of man, thus enabling him to overcome Satan in his own behalf in the name of Christ, the Conqueror. The archenemy now knew that he must eventually die, and that his kingdom would have an end.  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 9}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 10]          At the death of Jesus the earth was wrapped in profound darkness at midday; but at the resurrection the brightness of the angels illuminates the night, and the inhabitants of heaven sing with great joy and triumph: Thou hast vanquished Satan and the powers of darkness! Thou hast swallowed up death in victory! "And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ; for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God, day and night."  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 10}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 11]          With joy unutterable, all Heaven welcomed the hour when the Saviour, at the close of his earthly mission, ascended to the celestial courts. As a mighty Conqueror he led the way upward, and the multitude of captives whom he had raised from the dead at the time when he came forth from the tomb, followed him. With songs of joy and triumph, the heavenly host escorted him upward. At the portals of the city of God an innumerable company of angels awaited his coming. As they approached the gates of the city, the angels who were escorting the Majesty of Heaven, in triumphant tones addressed the company at the portals: "Lift up your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lifted up, ye everlasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in!"  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 11}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 12]          The waiting angels at the gates of the city inquire in rapturous strains, "Who is this King of glory?" The escorting angels joyously reply in songs of triumph, "The Lord, strong and mighty! The Lord, mighty in battle! Lift up your heads, O ye gates, even lift them up ye everlasting doors, and the King of glory shall come in!" Again the waiting angels ask, "Who is this King of glory?" and the escorting angels respond in melodious strains. "The Lord of hosts! He is the King of glory!" Then the portals of the city of God are widely opened, and the heavenly train pass in amid a burst of angelic music. All the heavenly host surround their majestic Commander as he takes his position upon the throne of the Father.  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 12}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 13]          The Saviour presents the captives he has rescued from the bonds of death, at the price of his own life. His hands place immortal crowns upon their brows; for they are the representatives and samples of those who shall be redeemed by the blood of Christ from all nations, tongues, and people, and come forth from the dead, when he shall call the just from their graves at his second coming. Then shall they see the marks of Calvary in the glorified body of the Son of God. Their greatest joy will be found in the presence of Him who sitteth on the throne; and the enraptured saints will exclaim, My beloved is mine, and I am his! He is the chief among ten thousand, and altogether lovely!  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 13}
[PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 14]          With the deepest joy and adoration, the hosts of angels bow before him, while the glad shout rings through the courts of heaven: "Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour and glory, and blessing!" Songs of triumph mingle with music from angelic harps, till heaven seems to overflow with joy and praise. The Son of God has triumphed over the prince of darkness, and conquered death and the grave. Heaven rings with voices proclaiming in lofty strains, "Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever!"  {PrT, February 18, 1886 par. 14}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 1]       November 4, 1886 "Ye are the Light of the World."  -----  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -----       The world is represented as morally dark, and the object of God is the manifestation of his glory to shine amid the moral darkness and attract men and women to the light. The great and constant work of heavenly intelligences is to manifest God to the world, to dispel doubts from human minds, to enlarge and elevate man's conceptions of God, to reveal the unity of the Son with the Father, and to develop the great plan of salvation to human intelligences.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 1}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 2]          To recognize God in his works, is true science; to become acquainted with God in his providence, is the soul of religion; and to know Christ as the world's Redeemer, is to lay hold on eternal life as set forth in the gospel. Yet the world in its wisdom knows not God. There is much worldly wisdom among men, but they recognize not God as the first great cause. They behold not his beauty and majesty, his goodness and love in laying the foundations of the earth and establishing the heavens. The footsteps of God can be traced in the works of his hands on all around us. But men who enjoy the benefits and blessings of God see not God in his created works, hear not his Divine and stately steppings, therefore they are in moral darkness, and there is a necessity for channels of light to open the blind eyes, to unclose the senses, to unveil his attributes with messages from his oracles, that men shall not remain in ignorance of God and his majesty.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 2}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 3]          God says to his messengers and to every individual member of his church, "Ye are the light of the world." Then he uses a symbol to show their true position. "A city set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." Thus the injunction is written that Christ's followers are bound to make him manifest to the world. "Darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people." Paul speaks of the darkness of this earth as pervading and overshadowing all human society. "The god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not." "He that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth." "Do all things without murmurings and disputings: that ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world." Those who follow Jesus will no more walk in darkness, but will have the light of life. The church who walk in the light are radiant with the truth from God's Word. They are the mediums of heavenly illumination to the world, dispelling the moral darkness. The position of the church is to be the light of the world. Should any be pleased to enjoy the light of truth themselves, and feel indifferent in regard to the welfare of their neighbours, close by their own doors, and make no special effort to reveal to them the light of truth, then they are not obeying the injunctions of the Word of God; their light is hid under a bushel.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 3}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 4]          Noah, amid the moral darkness prevailing just before the deluge, was the light of the world. God employed him as a channel through which to transmit his light to future generations, to reveal to them the honour, authority, goodness, and fidelity of God. Abraham was a channel of light in his generation. His life and precepts and example reflected the light from God in bright, clear, strong rays, revealing to them the only living and true God, in holiness, in condescension, in goodness, in mercy, in love, and justice. Joseph was a medium of light, catching the heavenly rays and reflecting them upon a nation of gross idolaters. Moses was God's channel of communication to Pharaoh. The light of heaven was flashed upon the gross darkness of Egypt, revealing a greater than Pharaoh as sovereign of the heavens and the earth in the great "I AM." Israel's marching out of Egypt was a testimony that God rules. The Hebrew host was made a living channel of light to preserve a knowledge of God's law, and to show forth the purposes of God, to establish and maintain a kingdom in the world against the power and craft of Satan; and when scattered in captivity among the idolatrous nations of the world, they were still God's witness--a light amid the moral darkness.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 4}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 5]         Elijah was a light, blazing forth amid the moral darkness, and testifying to Israel that there was a living God, the only One to be revered and worshipped, the One who could control the heavens and the earth, the One who had power to open the windows of heaven in blessings, and to close them in his wrath. Mordecai was a witness for God in his age. Ezra and Nehemiah were lights shining brightly in the kingdoms of earth. Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel gathered rays of light from above, and flashed them upon the darkness of the world.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 5}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 6]          Daniel and his fellows in the captivity revealed the only One who is mighty in counsel. They gave to future generations an example that, when kings and rulers make laws in contradiction to the law of Jehovah, man must be true to the higher Power, and by precept and example exalt God as the only object of worship, the only power that is supreme. Here the bright light from God's witnesses sent its rays far and near, not only through the kingdom of Babylon, but to the godless nations throughout the world. God's law was acknowledged as authority over the consciences of men; the wiser acknowledged it as supreme. The light flashing from the throne of Heaven ever fulfils its mission. It irradiates even where it does not merit, and gives reverence to God's claims and moulds opinions when it fails to give permanent authority over the life and actions of men.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 6}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 7]          Daniel also was made a channel of light for generations to come to the end of time. He caught the light of God's purposes, hidden from the great men and the mighty potentates of earth and reflected this on the proud courts of kings and earth's greatest despots, and revealed to them, not only the majesty of God as supreme ruler in the heavens, and over the kingdoms of earth, but revealed truth that stretches far down the stream of time through successive generations to the end of the world. The light of heaven beamed out upon a blind and apostate race in clear, steady, living rays. And when the Light of the World, the Sun of Righteousness, had once risen, its illuminating rays were not only reflecting light to the future, but back through preceding generations, giving significance to the whole plan and purpose of God from Adam's day down through all the patriarchs and prophets. The old ceremonies were lighted up. These luminaries which God had placed in the moral heavens were never more to grow dim, but were to shine with clearer, steadier rays as the light from the cross of Calvary flashed upon the prophetic past.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 7}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 8]         If the saints of the Old Testament were to be bright and shining lights to the world, we are bound to shine brighter than they, because we have all the light which they had flashing upon our pathway from the prophetic past and the additional light which has come to us in the life of Christ. Fuller prophecies reveal the true Jehovah to those upon whom the ends of the world are come. God has a special light in this age of the world, a special message to give in the proclamation of the third angel's message--the commandments of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 8}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 9]          Now in this age of moral darkness, of general spiritual declension, the words of Christ come with great force to every one who believes the message of mercy and the truth for this time, "Ye are the light of the world." The gospel as revealed in the Word of God becomes a living reality, and the faith, the doctrine, and the works will correspond. The truth as it is in Jesus will be developed in the character of the sincere followers of Jesus Christ, and this truth is intended of God to be the light that is to reflect its diffusive rays to the world. The light of God's Word is now shining: and ere long it will shine in the cabinets of kings and on the statute books of nations. Their institutions, customs, and practices will be laid beside the law of God's moral government.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 9}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 10]          The people who obey God's commandments are now the light of the world, the preserver of the Word of God in its purity, and they are elevating and exalting the law of God,--the only true, infallible standard of character in our world,--therefore every man and woman whom Heaven has intrusted with this most sacred truth are required to be active instruments to diffuse the light to others. The church who obeys God's law is to send forth her sons as missionaries and preachers, and her daughters as teachers. The Bible is to be opened and explained to those who are in the darkness of error. The great missionary work is to draw men to Christ. Every individual member of the church is under the claims of God to let this light shine to the world. God is drawing to himself the sinner who sees the way of salvation, that he may communicate to him light, not to be placed under a bed or under a bushel, but to be put on a candlestick. The conversion of a soul is to glorify God by diffusing his light. All heaven looks on with intense interest to see what that soul will do. Whether he will selfishly shut up the light to himself or diffuse it to others. Your conversion disappointed Satan, but caused joy in heaven to your Heavenly Father, to Jesus your Redeemer, and to the angels of God. Now will that one soul go on shining brighter and brighter unto the perfect day? God made provision that your light should never grow dim, but that you should go on catching more and more the bright beams of light from the throne of God, and let it shine more upon the world of moral darkness. God has set each member in the church, not to be irresponsible agents, not to be neutral, but to be true lights, and as responsible beings to reflect light to others. All our natural abilities are capable of improvement. God has presented before us his truth that it may affect the life and transform the character. He designs that we should be sanctified through the truth, elevated, ennobled, and all our powers increased to do good.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 10}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 11]          Christ has bought his church and washed her with his own precious blood, clothing her with garments of salvation. He has made her the depository of his law, and he has transferred to her in a high and holy sense the work to be wrought in his name. That work which Christ did upon the earth through his teachings and miracles his followers are called upon to carry forward by earnest love for souls for whom he has paid an infinite price, by the power and beauty of holiness, by sacrifice, by positive obedience to all of God's commandments, by continual self-denial, and undying zeal. Thus they are to exemplify the life of Christ, and be as a city set on a hill which cannot be hid.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 11}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 12]          Will the workers see the indifference and carelessness of the world, who seem to be trying to forget that there is a God who has claims upon them, who would urge from their minds the thought of eternity? The workers may be disheartened, but their light is not to grow dim; for God designs that the light shining through his delegated agencies shall keep before the minds of the world God and the judgment. Every true Christian is a bright and shining light, and irradiates the darkness, so that men cannot put God entirely out of their minds.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 12}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 13]          There is many a church in our land composed of men of intellect, men of power, men of wealth, and may be thought to be a strong church. Its members can do much in worldly enterprises; they can build churches, endow colleges, and do many great works; they may have imposing forms and ceremonies, but these do not emit light from the throne of God to the world. They dazzle, but do not illuminate. That church which does not heed God's Word is weak and dark, it receives not Heaven's light, therefore cannot reflect it to others.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 13}
[PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 14]          Let all who claim to be united to Christ do their work for time and for eternity by leaving a bright track heavenward. We cannot let our light go out in darkness without being stumbling-blocks to others. Rightly related to the Light of the World, we can reflect His light upon those who are in darkness.  {PrT, November 4, 1886 par. 14}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 1]       January 30, 1890 How Shall We Draw Near to God?  -----  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -----       "Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of His servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light? Let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God." There are many who profess to be the sons and daughters of God, but who are walking in the darkness of unbelief. They say, "I have no light. I do not know that God accepts me." For years they have had a name to live, and ought to be far advanced in experience and in the knowledge of God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. They ought to be able to bear a clear, decided testimony to the effect that they have been justified by faith in Christ. No man has power to save himself. If he is walking in the shadow of unbelief, he must look away from himself to Jesus, and trust in that name which is above every name.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 1}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 2]          When we yield to the temptations of Satan, and walk in darkness, we say to the world that we have found Christ an insufficient Saviour; we say that the legions of evil angels that surrounded His cross in the hour of His fiercest agony, proved too strong for Him. To indulge in gloomy thoughts and to brood over doubts, will blunt the senses of men, until they have no power to perceive that the Saviour is faithful, and that in the conflict with the powers of darkness, He will work out a complete victory for those who trust in Him.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 2}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 3]          Satan claimed man as his rightful property, but the Saviour became a ransom, and with His own precious blood paid the penalty of man's transgression. The great theme of redemption can be understood only as we eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of God. It is only as we are partakers of the Divine nature that we can comprehend the great plan of salvation. But it is painfully apparent that the higher truths of God's Word are not comprehended by the majority of those who profess to be followers of Christ. It is not a belief in a theory of the atonement that will save the soul; it is faith in the fact that Jesus died for our transgressions, that melts and subdues the heart. When we believe that Christ is our personal Saviour, we realize that His love has a constraining power over us. It is when we behold a dying Redeemer that we can say "He is my trust, my sanctification, my righteousness."  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 3}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 4]          We are not to walk in sparks of our own kindling; for if we do, we shall lie down in darkness. If we look away from self to Jesus, abiding continually in Him, gladly and willingly becoming doers of His Word, we shall walk in the light as He is in the light. But if we fail to do the things that are pleasing in His sight, we cannot expect to be cheered by the enlivening influence of the Holy Spirit, and we cannot say, with assurance, "Christ is my strength and my portion for ever."  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 4}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 5]          Are there any among our readers to whom these words apply? any "that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of His servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light?" To you are addressed the words, "Let him trust in the name of the Lord." I hope there are none who are unwilling to be helped to the platform of faith in God. I have met persons who seemed to feel that it was a virtue to be found mourning, and complaining of their darkness and spiritual misery. O that God would enlighten them, that they might see how faith in a dying Saviour is the stimulating power of the Christian's life! The broken body, the shed blood, of Him who died on Calvary, will avail for him who feels his lost condition. O that those who are in darkness might see the love, the forbearance, the goodness, of our heavenly Father! I would repeat these precious promises that are full of comfort, light, and hope.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 5}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 6]          Jesus is the only hope of the soul. By faith every soul may say with the Psalmist, "Whom have I in heaven but Thee? and there is none upon earth that I desire beside Thee." The moment the sinner lays hold of Christ by faith, his sins are no longer upon him. Christ stands in the sinner's place, and declares, "I have borne his guilt, I have been punished for his transgressions, I have taken his sins, and put My righteousness upon him." In Christ the sinner stands guiltless before the law. But how vain is the hope of entering heaven if we have no present faith in Christ, no delight in spiritual things, no joy in anticipating the joys of heaven. The child of God finds his comfort and peace in Christ. He delights to dwell upon the holiness of his future, immortal home. The Lord commands, "Be ye holy, for I am holy." The Christian's constant endeavour should be to come into perfect conformity to the life of Christ; we must look away from the darkness, and face the light. Do not, by your attitude of unbelief, charge God with partiality or unfaithfulness. Your doubt casts reflections upon the verity of His promises. When in living faith you come to Jesus, and become doers of His Word, you will taste and see that the Lord is good. You will say to all, "By His stripes we are healed." You will think of Jesus, you will talk of Jesus, as One who is willing and able to save to the uttermost all that come unto God by Him. If you believe in Christ as your Saviour, His perfect obedience is set to your account. You are pardoned as you look to Jesus as your substitute and surety. The promise of God is, "If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness."  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 6}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 7]          If you fail to come to Jesus because you are sinful, you will always remain sinful, and will die in your sins. You cannot feel His cleansing power unless you rely upon Him with implicit faith. You can do nothing yourself to remove one stain of sin. Jesus alone is able to make you clean. Will you come to Christ and be made whole, or will you remain away in unbelief, and still mourn over your wretched state? Look and live. By beholding, we become changed into His image. When you look at the darkness, and talk of the darkness, you are scattering seeds of evil. Words of discouragement and complaint are like tares sown in a field. They fall into other minds, and spring up and bear a harvest after their kind; and souls may be lost through your suggestions of unbelief. Long after your period of darkness and temptation has passed, the words forgotten by yourself will live in the memory of others, and when temptation comes upon them, the fruit of the seed sown will appear.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 7}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 8]          An infinite sacrifice has been made for us; a dear price has been paid. Let us show that we appreciate the great gift bestowed upon us through the merits of Him who shed His blood on the cross of Calvary, and let us permit the Lord to do all that His love has made possible for the sanctification of the soul. We should remember the words of the apostle, "What! know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's." The purchase money has been paid for us, even if we perish. We may degrade the soul by sin, we may enslave the body by lust, but soul and body belong to God. Why not bring to God His own? Why not love Him with undivided affection, and be clothed with His salvation? Why not educate the tongue to praise God, the soul to make melody unto Him?  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 8}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 9]          We claim to belong to the people of God; then why not show forth the praises of Him who hath called us out of darkness into His marvellous light? Never by thought, or word, or action, cast reflection upon God. Tell of His goodness, sing of His matchless love. Never let Satan hear you utter one word of distrust. Never say before him, "My sins are so great the Lord cannot forgive me." Satan delights to have those for whom Christ died, doubt the benefits of Divine grace, and by so doing bring in a testimony of unbelief in the efficacy of the infinite sacrifice made on Calvary. Is God pleased or honoured to have you remain under a cloud, failing to appropriate His rich promises, and saying by your despair that there has not been a sufficient offering made to avail in your case? What a terrible thing it is to bear such a testimony to the world! Away with your unbelief! Begin to work on the faith side of the question.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 9}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 10]         Many, instead of trusting in God, and resting in Him, are trusting in themselves. They make feeling their criterion. If their emotions are stirred they feel pleased, and build up their hopes upon their impulses. But when their feelings change, they become sad. Feeling is their god, but it will never work their sanctification; for they give evidence through this fact that they are trusting to their works for acceptance and salvation. When those who are walking in darkness take Christ as their Saviour, they will find peace and rest in a new life. Christ takes the place of self, and he who trusts in the Saviour, finds no longer a support in self. Jesus is his whole dependence. He can say with heart and soul, "I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for me."  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 10}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 11]          Every day we are to gather strength from Jesus until we have grown to be like him. Through His grace we can say, "We have feared the Lord, we have obeyed the voice of his servants, we have trusted in the name of the Lord, and stayed upon our God; we do not trust in our own righteousness, we do not boast in our holiness, but we trust in Christ's merit. We accept by faith the robe of Christ's righteousness, and are one with Christ. We are righteous, because He is righteous. We present to the Father the merits of the blood of a crucified and risen Saviour."  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 11}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 12]          Many say, "I am weak and ignorant and sinful. I must be in a different condition before I can come to Jesus." I would say to such, Do not parley with the enemy one moment, but come; for the Spirit of the Lord is drawing you. The Saviour said, "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto Me." Christ draws the souls of men, and though many refuse and resist, He still continues to woo them by His tender Spirit, and some respond to His love. You may be ignorant, but Christ invites you to unite your ignorance with His wisdom, your weakness with His strength, your frailty with His enduring might. You must come to Jesus just as you are; it is His grace that will remove the defects from your character. Without His Divine grace you can never do the work of cleansing your heart. Yet there are steps necessary for you to take in order that you may receive the heavenly gift; for you are to work out your salvation with fear and trembling, as God works in you to will and to do of His good pleasure.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 12}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 13]          God co-operates with man in the work of his salvation, but He can do nothing for man unless man is willing to become a co-labourer with Heaven. We must put our will on the side of God's will, but it is in the strength which Christ imparts, the grace which He gives, that the soul is strengthened and cleansed. If you have been jealous, if malice has had a place in your heart even toward those who have done you wrong, you must put it away, or you cannot come to God with pure desires, lifting up holy hands without wrath and doubting. It is sin that has hedged up the way; it is your own perverse will that has kept you from the favour of God.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 13}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 14]          We should endeavour to see our deficiencies, and escape from the control of sluggishness, envy, evil surmisings, jealousies, pride, and selfishness. The conscience must be fully aroused, that we may make decided efforts to clear the King's highway. We must not stand as stumbling-blocks to others, and thus hinder the work of God.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 14}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 15]          The Saviour has said, "If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee; leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift." There are many who do not follow this instruction, and this is why their prayers are not heard. They ask the Lord to do for them that which they are unwilling to do for others. They ask God to forgive, and then refuse forgiveness to him who has trespassed against them. These are in controversy with God. We must cherish a forgiving spirit in our hearts, or we cannot expect that our heavenly Father will forgive our trespasses.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 15}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 16]          Jesus says, "Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light." Brethren, Jesus says, "Come unto Me." He does not say, "Go unto your brethren, and lay your burden upon them." Do you follow the Lord's directions? Do you come with your load of care to the Burden-bearer? Do you lay it at His feet, and wear His yoke and carry His burden? How does His gracious promise of "rest unto your souls" harmonize with your complaints? Your experience of doubt and wretchedness does not agree in the least with this precious promise of rest. Has Jesus made a mistake in giving us such a blessed assurance, that if we will come to Him with our burdens, He will give us rest? The rest He promises is found in learning of Him who is meek and lowly in heart, in wearing His yoke and carrying His burden.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 16}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 17]          Many are impatient if they do not at once receive special evidences that God has heard their prayers. They will manifest gratitude if all their expectations are met immediately; but they repine and become fretful if they have to wait, and trust in God. The Lord Jesus is the great Teacher, and it is His providence to teach us lessons of patient trust. He does not propose to indulge us as some parents indulge spoiled children. The promises of God are sure, and they act an important part in our spiritual training; but if the promise should be fulfilled in the very way that we had marked out, it might work our ruin. The promise which, if fulfilled when we desired, would work us injury, waits for fulfilment until we are further disciplined, that we may appreciate the blessing when God sees best to bestow it. Special mercies are often withheld for a time, that we may more earnestly supplicate the throne of grace. We must stay ourselves upon God, and not measure the time by our own finite fancies. Our impulses must not rule over us, but we must rest in the Lord, and wait patiently for Him, nor let our sunshine turn to darkness, our faith to distrust. The Psalmist says, "Delight thyself also in the Lord; and He shall give thee the desires of thine heart." Let not your hope languish; only believe that God is true. "The husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth, and hath long patience for it," and shall not we have that patience and faith that will endure the test, and wait for the harvest of God's promises?  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 17}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 18]          It is not best to mark out some special way in which God must work to fulfil your desires. Your ways, your plans, may not be God's ways or God's plans. The promise that you have thought suited to your need will be fulfilled in unlooked-for blessings, greater than you have asked or thought. Remember that you are not to doubt because you do not receive the very thing for which you asked. Paul requested that the troublesome thorn in the flesh might be removed, but the Lord gave that which was more valuable,--grace to endure it patiently. The strength of Jesus was made perfect in weakness, and Paul was able through Christ to bear about in his body the dying of the Lord Jesus. Jesus prayed that if it were possible, the bitter cup might be removed, but He was not released from the obligation of drinking it. Strength was imparted to Him to drain its bitterest dregs. Jesus said, "Not as I will, but as Thou wilt." With these precious examples before us, let us trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon our God.  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 18}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 19]          We do not glorify God when we walk in sadness and gloom, and complain that we have no light. "Thus saith the Lord, in an acceptable time have I heard thee, and in the day of salvation have I helped thee: and I will preserve thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, to establish the earth, to cause to inherit the desolate heritages; that thou mayest say to the prisoners, Go forth; to them that are in darkness, Show yourselves. They shall feed in the ways, and their pastures shall be in all high places. They shall not hunger nor thirst; neither shall the heat nor sun smite them: for He that hath mercy on them shall lead them, even by the springs of water shall He guide them."  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 19}
[PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 20]          With such blessed assurances as these, why do we doubt God? Why bring dishonour upon His holy name? Why bring shame and darkness upon our own souls? I repeat the words of the prophet for the comfort and instruction of those who have been bowed down in doubt and sorrow: "Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of His servant, that walketh in darkness, and hath no light? Let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God."  {PrT, January 30, 1890 par. 20}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 1]       August 11, 1892 Christ in the Garden.  -----       Often had Jesus, with the twelve, resorted to Gethsemane for meditation and prayer, but never had He visited the spot with a heart so full of sorrow as upon the night of His betrayal. He had been earnestly conversing with His disciples; but as He neared the garden He became unusually silent. The disciples were perplexed and anxiously regarded His countenance, hoping there to read an explanation of the change that had come over their Master. They had frequently seen Him depressed but never before so utterly sad and silent. As He proceeded, this strange sadness increased; yet they dared not question Him as to the cause. His form swayed as if He was about to fall. The disciples looked anxiously for His usual place of retirement, that their Master might rest.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 1}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 2]          Upon entering the garden, He said to His companions, "Sit ye here, while I go and pray yonder." Selecting Peter, James, and John to accompany Him, He proceeded farther into the recesses of the garden. He had been accustomed to brace His spirit for trial and duty by fervent prayer in this retreat, and had frequently spent the entire night thus.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 2}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 3]          Jesus felt that He must be still more alone, and He said to the favoured three, "My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death; tarry ye here, and watch with Me." His disciples had never before heard Him utter such mournful tones. His frame was convulsed with anguish, and His pale countenance expressed a sorrow past all description.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 3}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 4]          He went a short distance from His companions, and fell prostrate with His face upon the earth. He was overpowered by a terrible fear that God was removing His presence from Him. He felt Himself being separated from His Father by a gulf of sin, so broad, so black and deep, that His spirit shuddered before it. He clung convulsively to the cold, unfeeling ground, as if to prevent Himself from being drawn still farther from God. The chilling dews of night fell upon His prostrate form, but the Redeemer heeded it not. From His pale lips wailed the bitter cry, "O My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me; nevertheless not as I will, but as Thou wilt."  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 4}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 5]          It was not a dread of the physical suffering He was soon to endure that brought this agony upon the Son of God. He was bearing the penalty of man's transgression, and shuddering beneath the Father's frown. He must not exert His Divine power to escape this agony, but, as a man, He must bear the consequences of man's sin and the Creator's displeasure toward His disobedient subjects, and He feared that in His human nature He would be unable to endure the coming conflict with the prince of the power of darkness; in that case the human race would be hopelessly lost, Satan would be victor, and the earth would be his kingdom. The sins of the world weighed heavily upon the Saviour, and bowed Him to the earth; and the wrath of God in consequence of sin seemed crushing out His life.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 5}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 6]          In the conflict of Christ with Satan in the wilderness of temptation, the destiny of the human race had been at stake. But the Son of God had conquered, and the tempter left Him for a season. He had now returned for the last fearful conflict. During the ministry of Christ, Satan had been preparing for this final trial. Everything was at stake with him. If he failed here, his hope of mastery was lost; the kingdoms of the earth would finally become Christ's, who would "bind the strong man," Satan, and cast him out.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 6}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 7]          During this scene of the Saviour's anguish, the disciples were at first much troubled to see their Master, usually so calm and dignified, wrestling with a sorrow that exceeded all utterance; but they were very weary, and finally dropped asleep, leaving Him to agonize alone. Ah! if they had realized that this was their last night with their beloved Master while He lived a man upon earth, if they had known what the morrow would bring Him, they would not thus have yielded to the power of slumber.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 7}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 8]          The voice of Jesus partially aroused them. They discerned His form bending over them, His expression and attitude indicating extreme exhaustion. They hardly recognized in His changed countenance the usually serene face of their Master. Singling out Simon Peter, He addressed him: "Simon, sleepest thou? couldst thou not watch one hour?" O Simon, where is now thy boasted devotion? Thou who didst but lately declare thou couldst go with thy Lord to prison or to death, hast left Him in the hour of His agony and temptation, and sought repose in sleep!  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 8}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 9]          John, the loving disciple who had leaned on the breast of Jesus, was also sleeping. Surely the love of John for his Master should have kept him awake. His earnest prayers should have mingled with those of his Saviour in the time of His supreme sorrow. The self-sacrificing Redeemer had passed entire nights in the cold mountains or in the groves, praying for His disciples that their faith might not fail them in the hour of their temptation. Should Jesus now put to James and John the question He had once asked them, "Can ye drink of the cup that I drink of? and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with?" they would not have ventured to answer, "We can."  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 9}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 10]          This important night-watch should have been spent by the disciples in noble mental struggles and prayers, which would have brought them strength to witness the terrible agony of the Son of God. It would have prepared them, as they should behold His sufferings upon the cross, to understand in some degree the nature of the overpowering anguish which He endured. They would then have been better able to recall the words He had spoken to them in reference to His sufferings, death, and resurrection; and amid the gloom of that trying hour, some rays of hope would have lighted up the darkness, and sustained their faith. Christ had told them before that these things would take place. He knew the power which the prince of darkness would use to paralyze the senses of the disciples, and He therefore admonished them to watch.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 10}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 11]          But at the most critical moment, when Jesus was most in need of their sympathy and heartfelt prayers, His chosen companions had given themselves up to slumber. They lost much by thus sleeping. The Saviour's trial and crucifixion was to be a fiery ordeal to His disciples. Their faith needed to be sustained by more than human strength as they should witness the triumph of the powers of darkness. Christ designed to fortify them for this severe test. Had those hours in the garden been spent in watching with the dear Saviour and in prayer to God, the disciples would not have forsaken Jesus in His hour of trial, and Peter would not have been left to his own feeble strength to deny his Master.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 11}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 12]          The evidence of the weakness of His disciples excited the pity and sympathy of the Son of God. He questioned their strength to endure the test they must undergo in witnessing His betrayal and death. He did not sternly upbraid them for their weakness, but in view of their coming trial, exhorted them, "Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation." Then, His spirit moving in sympathy with their frailty, He framed an excuse for their failure in duty toward Him: "The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak."  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 12}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 13]          Again Jesus was seized with superhuman agony, and fainting and exhausted, staggered back to the place of His former struggle. Again He was prostrated to the earth. His suffering was even greater than before. The cypress and palm trees were the silent witnesses of His anguish. From their leafy branches dropped heavy dew upon His stricken form, as if nature wept over its Author wrestling alone with the powers of darkness.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 13}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 14]          A short time before He had stood like a mighty cedar, withstanding the storm of opposition that spent its fury upon Him. Stubborn wills, and hearts filled with malice and subtlety, strove in vain to confuse and overpower Him. He stood forth in Divine majesty as the Son of God. But now He was like a bruised reed beaten and bent by the angry storm. A few hours before, He had poured out His soul to His disciples in noble utterances, claiming unity with the Father, and giving His elect church into His arms in the language of one who had Divine authority. Now His voice uttered suppressed wails of anguish, and He clung to the cold ground as if for relief.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 14}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 15]          The words of the Saviour were borne to the ears of the drowsy disciples: "O my Father, if this cup may not pass away from Me, except I drink it, Thy will be done." The anguish of God's dear Son forced drops of blood from His pores. Again He staggered to His feet, His human heart yearning for the sympathy of His companions, and He repaired to where they were sleeping.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 15}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 16]          He did not now address them, but, turning away, sought again His retreat and fell prostrate, overcome by the horror of great darkness. The humanity of the Son of God trembled in that trying hour. The awful moment had arrived which was to decide the destiny of the world. The heavenly hosts waited the issue with intense interest. The fate of humanity trembled in the balance. Christ might even then refuse to drink the cup apportioned to guilty men. He might wipe the bloody sweat from His brow, and leave men to perish in their iniquity. Will the Son of the Infinite God drink the bitter potion of humiliation and agony? Will the innocent suffer the consequence of God's curse, to save the guilty? The words fall tremblingly from the pale lips of Jesus: "O My Father, if this cup may not pass away from Me, except I drink it, Thy will be done."  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 16}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 17]          Though the disciples had failed to sympathize with their Lord in the trying hour of His conflict, all heaven was full of sympathy, and waiting the result with painful interest. When it was finally determined, an angel was sent from the throne of God to minister unto the stricken Redeemer.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 17}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 18]          The glorious vision of the angel dazzled the eyes of the disciples. They remembered the mount of transfiguration, the glory that encircled Jesus in the temple, and the voice of God issuing from the cloud. They saw the same glory here revealed, and had no further fear for their Master, since God had taken Him in charge, and an angel was present to protect Him from His foes. They were weary and heavy with sleep, and again they dropped into unconsciousness.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 18}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 19]          The Saviour arose and sought His disciples, and, for the third time, found them fast asleep. His words, however, aroused them: "Sleep on now, and take your rest; behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of Man is betrayed into the hands of sinners."  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 19}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 20]          Even while these words were upon His lips, the footsteps of the mob that was in search of Him were heard. Judas took the lead, and was closely followed by the high priest. Jesus turned to His disciples, as His enemies approached, and said, "Rise, let us be going; behold, he is at hand that doth betray Me." The countenance of the Saviour wore an expression of calm dignity; no traces of His recent agony were visible as He stepped forth to meet His betrayer.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 20}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 21]          He stood in advance of His disciples, and inquired, "Whom seek ye?" They answered, "Jesus of Nazareth." Jesus replied, "I am He." As these words were uttered, the mob staggered back; and priests, elders, soldiers, and even Judas, dropped powerless to the ground. This gave Christ ample opportunity to escape from them if He had chosen to do so. But He stood as one glorified amid that coarse and hardened band.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 21}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 22]          Again the question was asked by the Redeemer, "Whom seek ye?" Again they answered, "Jesus of Nazareth." The Saviour then said, "I have told you that I am He. If, therefore, ye seek Me, let these go their way"--pointing to the disciples. In this hour of humiliation, Christ's thoughts were not for Himself, but for His beloved disciples. He wished to save them from any further trial of their strength.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 22}
[PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 23]          When the disciples saw that Jesus did not deliver Himself from His enemies, but permitted Himself to be taken and bound, they were offended that He should suffer this humiliation to Himself and them. They had just witnessed an exhibition of His power in prostrating to the ground those who came to take Him, and in healing the servant's ear which Peter had cut off, and they knew that if He chose He could deliver Himself from that murderous throng. They blamed Him for not doing so, and, mortified and terror-stricken by his unaccountable conduct, they forsook him and fled. Alone, in the hands of the hooting mob, the Saviour was hurried from the garden.                  Mrs. E. G. White.  {PrT, August 11, 1892 par. 23}
[Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 1]       December 29, 1892 Abiding in Christ.  -----       "Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples. As the Father hath loved Me, so have I loved you: continue ye in My love. If ye keep My commandments, ye shall abide in My love; even as I have kept My Father's commandments, and abide in His love. These things have I spoken unto you, that My joy might remain in you, and that your joy might be full. This is My commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. Ye are My friends if ye do whatsoever I command you." "These things I command you, that ye love one another."  {Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 1}
[Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 2]          In this scripture Christ has plainly taught that we must co-operate with God in the work of our salvation. We have something to do; and yet without Christ all our doing is valueless. Fruit-bearing, it is plainly stated, is the result of abiding in Christ. "Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in Me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: he that abideth in Me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without Me ye can do nothing." We have read these words of instruction again and again, but have we taken them into our hearts? Are they practiced in our life, and revealed to all with whom we associate? Not a soul will be lost who will practice the principles of these words of Christ.  {Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 2}
[Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 3]          Jesus prayed for His disciples, "Sanctify them through Thy truth; Thy word is truth." "I have given them Thy word." It is through the truth that the soul's sanctification is accomplished. In the fear and love of Christ, I would inquire, Do we hear, and do we receive into a good and honest heart these important words? and are we individually determined to know for ourselves what is truth? Do we know by experience what it is to abide in Christ as the branch abides in the parent stock? "As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except ye abide in Me." Have these words any weight in determining our course of action? Has not self been strangely mingled with all our service? Is not the chief reason why growth in religious experience is so dwarfed and sickly, to be found in the fact that our works are so largely of self, and so little of Jesus? Christ must be our guide, our counselor, our Alpha and Omega. He is all and in all to us, or He is nothing to us. Self must die if Christ abides with us; our very life is to be hid with Christ in God. We are to contemplate the great and important truths of His word, to feed upon them.  {Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 3}
[Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 4]          Let every soul make sure that the principles which Christ has taught in the words recorded by John are planted in his heart by the Holy Spirit. This instruction has been strangely neglected; and while the Lord's professed people feel so little responsibility to carry out His directions, how can they expect to have the peace of Christ and His love abiding in their hearts? How can the professed teacher of the truth impress upon the people the importance of this work, when the truth has not sufficient weight with him to sanctify his own character and life? Unless the truth is enthroned in the heart, and there is a thorough transition from darkness to light, even those who are attempting to teach the truth will be blind leaders of the blind, clouds without water, carried about of winds; they will be as trees whose fruit withereth, twice dead, to be plucked up by the roots. Let all feel the necessity of self-examination. Let us know for ourselves that we are abiding in Christ, and that His words are dwelling in us. As we near the close of this earth's history, Satan redoubles his efforts to cast his hellish shadow over us, that he may turn our eyes away from Christ. If he can prevent us from beholding Jesus, we shall be overcome; but we must not permit him to do this.  {Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 4}
[Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 5]          "We all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord." What is the glory of the Lord? Moses prayed, "I beseech Thee, show me Thy glory." And the Lord said, "I will make all My goodness pass before thee, and I will proclaim the name of the Lord before thee, and will be gracious to whom I will be gracious, and will show mercy to whom I will show mercy." "And the Lord passed by before him and proclaimed, the Lord, The Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear the guilty."  {Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 5}
[Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 6]          The glory of God is His character, and to us it is manifest in Christ. It is by beholding Him that we become changed,--by contemplating the character of Christ, learning His lessons, obeying His words. Enlightened by His Spirit, the believer sees no virtue or merit in himself. There is naught but deformity. But he beholds Jesus, and the glory of the Redeemer manifested in His atoning sacrifice, and His justifying righteousness, His fulness of grace, not only to pardon but to sanctify, fills his whole soul with admiration of the holiness and love of God; and in contemplating this goodness and mercy and love, he becomes transformed in character.  {Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 6}
[Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 7]          Jesus said, "The glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one as we are one." On him who receives Christ, the glory of the Lord hath shined, the Sun of Righteousness has arisen, he rises from his low and worldly state, and shines by reflecting the light of Christ's glory. Thus by looking continually to Jesus, contemplating His beauty, the believer is more and more transformed into the child of light.  {Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 7}
[Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 8]          "Ye are the light of the world. . . . Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven." "Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples," God is glorified in His children as they in their character represent Christ. Jesus says, "He that abideth in Me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit." Good works are the fruit borne upon the Christian tree. It is impossible to be a disciple of Christ and be a fruitless branch. But the good works are wrought by Christ Himself through the human agent. And those who are doers of the words of Christ, will not only impart blessings of the highest order to others, but as they by their likeness and obedience to Christ represent His character, they bring joy to the heart of Christ and to all the holy ones of heaven.                            Mrs. E. G. White.  {Prt, December 29, 1892 par. 8}
[PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 1]       January 12, 1893 Witnessing for Christ.  -----       "Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another: and the Lord hearkened and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before Him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name. And they shall be Mine, saith the Lord, of hosts, in that day when I make up My jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth him." Isaiah not only beheld the glory of Christ, but he also spake of Him. While David mused, the fire burned; then spake he with his tongue. While he mused upon the wondrous love of God, he could not but speak of that which he saw and felt. Who can by faith behold the wonderful plan of redemption, the glory of the only begotten Son of God, and not speak of it? Who can contemplate that unfathomable love expressed in dying upon the cross of Calvary, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish but have everlasting life, and have no words to utter to extol the Saviour's glory? Who can become partakers of His love, and not admire and reverence and adore?  {PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 1}
[PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 2]          As they behold Christ, those who love and fear the Lord will be led to assemble together and speak to one another in words that are full of fervour. "Yea, He is altogether lovely." He is "the chiefest among ten thousand." "In His temple doth every one speak of His glory." The sweet singer of Israel praised Him upon the harp: "I will speak of the glorious honor of Thy majesty, and of Thy wondrous works." "And men shall speak of the might of Thy terrible acts: and I will declare Thy greatness. They shall abundantly utter the memory of Thy great goodness, and shall sing of Thy righteousness. . . . They shall speak of the glory of Thy kingdom, and talk of Thy power; to make known to the sons of men His mighty acts, and the glorious majesty of His kingdom." Such will be the conversation of those who are specified in the scripture, "They that feared the Lord spake often one to another." And God is represented as listening to their words and writing them in a book.  {PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 2}
[PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 3]          The testimony of John the beloved disciple is, "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the Word of life; (for the life was manifested, and we have seen it, and bear witness, and show unto you that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us;) that which we have seen and heard declare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us; and truly our fellowship is with the Father and with His Son Jesus Christ. And these things write we unto you that your joy may be full. This then is the message which we have heard of Him and declare unto you, that God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all."  {PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 3}
[PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 4]          Surely, those who speak to one another of the goodness of the Lord are highly privileged. "Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into His marvellous light." We have rich themes for thought and conversation, themes that it will interest and encourage and uplift the soul to dwell upon; and if God's witnesses, those who are the subjects of His grace, upon whom the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness are shining, should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out. God will be glorified.  {PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 4}
[PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 5]          If the members of the church are one with Christ, they will be in union with one another. And this unity of believers will be a living testimony to the world of the power of the Gospel. United in one, they receive bright beams of light from the Sun of Righteousness, and diffuse this light to a world in darkness. Oh, why cannot we see from the lessons and especially from the prayer of Christ, how Christians may be perfect in one, and thus represent the glory of their Redeemer? If those who believe the truth would bring the prayer of Christ into their practical life, they would grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth. They would grow up unto the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus. As believers in Christ, "they are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner stone; in whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord; in whom ye also are builded together for a habitation of God through the Spirit."  {PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 5}
[PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 6]          The believer in Christ needs to understand the working of the powers of darkness to bring dissension and division into the church, that its members may not present the oneness for which Christ prayed. God's people have greatly dishonoured His name, and misrepresented the truth by their alienation, their lack of love for one another. As love for God has grown cold, they have lost the childlike simplicity that knit heart to heart in love and tenderness. Hardheartedness has come in. There is a drawing away from one another. Many are saying by their actions I care not for the prayer of Christ. They feel under no special obligation to love one another as Christ has loved them. Jesus can do little for these souls; for His words and Spirit are not permitted to enter into the heart.  {PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 6}
[PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 7]          Many are in darkness, and know not the cause. They are not at peace with God, they are not one with Christ, nor in unity with one another. They seem to think they are at liberty to act out the natural feelings of the heart. Words and actions testify that they do not desire to be in union with those who do not exactly meet their minds, even among believers. Now all who entertain these ideas and cherish these feelings need to be converted. They need to live by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. The religion of Christ is not to be controlled by impulse.  {PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 7}
[PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 8]          Love for one another is not to be manifested in praise and flattery, but in true fidelity. If we see one in danger, we should tell him plainly, kindly, even at the risk of his displeasure. We must lean wholly upon God; we need to pray much. We should hold the truth with firmness, but we are to hold it in righteousness. While we speak the truth with fidelity, we should speak it in love.                             Mrs. E. G. White.  {PrT, January 12, 1893 par. 8}
[PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 1]      January 26, 1893 "Knit Together in Love."  -----       "A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another." How much? "As I have loved you, that ye also love one another." Do we regard this commandment sufficiently, so that we permit it to control mind and heart, and mould the character? "By this shall all men know that ye are My disciples, if ye have love one to another." Thus believers may bear to the world the credentials testifying that they are indeed children of God. Jesus says, "The glory which Thou gavest Me I have given them; that they may be one even as we are one. I in them and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that Thou hast sent Me, and hast loved them, as Thou hast loved Me."  {PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 1}
[PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 2]          What can I present before my brethren and sisters more important for their study and practice than the prayer of Christ? The entire seventeenth chapter of John is full of marrow and fatness. Are there not urgent reasons why we should take heed to these words of Christ? Is it not time we sought for the unity for which the Saviour prayed? Shall we open our hearts to the melting love of Jesus? Shall we let that love take the place of the coldness and hardness that have been revealed in our characters? May the Lord have compassion upon us; may He forgive our perversity, and heal our backslidings, and unite the hearts of all that believe the truth in that oneness for which Christ prayed, that which exists between the Father and the Son.  {PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 2}
[PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 3]          The Gospel has little to fear from open opponents. It is the pretended friends of Christ, those who say, "I go," but do not go, who are its most dangerous foes. They profess to love the Lord Jesus, but through the deceptions of Satan they work against Christ because they fail to be doers of His word.  {PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 3}
[PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 4]          He who carefully studies the word of God and brings its holy principles into his daily life, making every thought, word, and deed subject to its control will be a man of discernment; he has spiritual eyesight; he is not ignorant of Satan's devices. The love of God is in his heart, and he loves his fellow-men. Who can measure the loss we individually sustain by neglecting to obey the words of Christ? He is life to the dead, and wisdom to the ignorant. It is by His righteousness we are connected with God, and why do we treat so indifferently the prayer of Christ that His disciples may be one as He is one with the Father? Why do we not make most earnest efforts to answer this prayer?  {PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 4}
[PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 5]          The Saviour says to His professed people, "I have somewhat against thee because thou hast left thy first love." If ever a people needed to repent because they had lost their first love, it is those who have had so great light. You can never understand what the loss means, until you repent of having given so little heed to the words of Christ. "Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent." There is need of repentance because of the lack of love to God. He has not been loved with the whole heart, with the whole soul, with the undivided affections; and the second commandment has not been obeyed, "Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself."  {PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 5}
[PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 6]          In view of the wonderful manifestation of the love of Christ for fallen man, it is a great sin to misrepresent His character, as it has been misrepresented by every soul who has left the first love. Shall we not repent of this sin? Shall we take these things to heart, and make diligent work? God grant that the precious illumination of His Spirit may no longer be withheld from us.  {PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 6}
[PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 7]          The word of God cannot bend to men's liking. It requires obedience full and free. Will the church that professes to keep the commandments of God keep them in truth? Shall we be able to select a better guide, a better standard than is given us in the word of God? Why then do we kindle a fire, and walk in the sparks of our own kindling? The Eternal has opened up a path for us to travel which leads to the open gates of Paradise. Can we by following our own will and choosing to walk in our own way find a pleasanter path? What can spread sunshine through the soul as does the sense of sins forgiven? What can impart true nobility, if not restoration to the favour of God? Pure and undefiled religion means to love God supremely and our neighbour as ourselves. Could we understand the great loss we sustain in not following the Lord fully as directed in the wonderful prayer of Christ, so full of mercy and truth, we would make haste and repent, and be converted. To disregard this prayer is to quench the love of God in our hearts.  {PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 7}
[PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 8]          If those who profess to believe the present truth loved God supremely, and their neighbour as themselves, would there be so little done in presenting the truth to those about us? Every soul is to seek to be a blessing to others. Souls are perishing for the word of life, but the loss of her first love has left the church in blindness, and destitute of the blessings it is her privilege to enjoy. Lacking the power of God, he fails to accomplish the work of God. When we gather about the great white throne, before the Judge of the living and the dead, what excuse can we render to God for having failed to obey His word, failed to represent Christ before the world?  {PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 8}
[PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 9]          The man whose religion is planted in the heart is not guided by human opinions but by the verdicts of the unchanging One. In the judgment day it will be found that no one is able to cancel or revise the decisions of God; man cannot judge the word, but the word judges him. Every talent entrusted to men was given that it might be devoted to the work of saving the souls of the lost. If the talents have not been improved, if precious opportunities of enlightening others have been passed by unheeded, then the Lord's gifts have been wasted. To every man are committed talents, and if these are not improved, he will be treated as was the unprofitable servant in the parable.  {PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 9}
[PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 10]          Let us put away every idol. Let us seek God earnestly, and with the spirit of a little child take hold of our long-neglected work, and redeem the time. When we have less of self, and more of Jesus, we shall view these things in the right light. Let selfishness be uprooted, let the love of Jesus reign in the heart, and many souls will be saved as the result. In the past many have been repulsed, lost to God, lost to His cause, because of the unchristlike spirit and conduct which made it manifest that His professed people had left their first love. May God pity the church; for a great work must be done for its members or they are lost.                           Mrs. E. G. White.  {PrT, January 26, 1893 par. 10}
[PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 1]       September 21, 1893 Seeking to Save.  -----       "Then drew near unto Him all the publicans and sinners for to hear Him. And the Pharisees and scribes murmured, saying, This man receiveth sinners, and eateth with them. And He spake this parable unto them, saying, What man of you having a hundred sheep, if he lose one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness, and go after that which is lost until he find it? And when he hath found it, he layeth it on his shoulders rejoicing. And when he cometh home, he calleth together his friends and neighbours, saying unto them, Rejoice with me; for I have found my sheep which was lost. I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons which need no repentance."  {PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 1}
[PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 2]          Jesus received publicans and common sinners, and ate with them. The Pharisees murmured. In their self-righteousness they despised these poor sinners who gladly heard the words of Jesus. To rebuke this spirit in the scribes and Pharisees, and leave an impressive lesson for all, the Lord gave the parable of the lost sheep. Notice in particular the following points:--  {PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 2}
[PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 3]          The ninety and nine sheep are left, and diligent search is made for the one that is lost. The entire effort is made for this unfortunate sheep. So should the effort of the church be directed in behalf of those members who are straying from the fold of Christ. And if they have apostatized far away, do not wait till they return before you try to help them, but go in search of them.  {PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 3}
[PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 4]         When the lost sheep was found, with joy it was borne home, and much rejoicing followed. This illustrates the blessed joyful work of labouring for the erring. That church that engages successfully in this work, is a happy church. That man or that woman whose soul is drawn out in compassion and love for the erring, and labours to bring them to the fold of the Great Shepherd, is engaged in a blessed work. And oh! what a soul-rapturing thought, that when one sinner is thus reclaimed, there is more joy in Heaven than over ninety and nine just persons. These selfish, exclusive, exacting souls, who seem to fear to help those in error, as though they would become polluted by so doing, do not taste of the sweets of this missionary work. And that blessedness which fills all Heaven with rejoicing upon the rescue of one who has apostatized more or less, they do not feel. They are shut up to their narrow views and feelings, and are becoming as dry and as unfruitful as the mountains of Gilboa, upon which there was neither dew nor rain.  {PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 4}
[PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 5]          Take a strong man and shut him away from labour, and he becomes feeble. That church, or those persons who shut themselves away from bearing burdens for others, who shut themselves up to themselves, will soon suffer spiritual feebleness. It is labour that keeps the strong man strong. And spiritual labour, toil, and burden-bearing, is what will give strength to the church of Christ.  {PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 5}
[PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 6]          We are not all organised alike. Some have not been educated aright. Their education has been deficient. Some have transmitted to them a quick temper, and their education in childhood has not taught them self-control. With this fiery temper is frequently united envy and jealousy. Others are faulty in other respects. They are dishonest in deal, overreaching in trade. Others are arbitrary in their families--loving to rule. Their lives are far from being correct. Their education was all wrong, and evil fruits were manifested without their being told the sin of being thus controlled. Therefore sin does not appear so exceedingly sinful. Others, whose education has not been so faulty, who have had better training, have developed a much less objectionable character. The Christian life of all is very much affected for good or for evil by their previous education.  {PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 6}
[PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 7]          Jesus, our advocate, is acquainted with all the circumstances with which we are surrounded, and deals with us according to the light we have had, and the circumstances in which we are placed. Some have a much better organisation than others; while some are continually harassed and afflicted, and in trouble because of the unhappy traits in their character, having to war with internal foes and the corruption of their nature. Others have not half so much to battle against. They pass along almost free from the difficulties their brethren and sisters are labouring under who are not so favourably organised. They do not, in very many cases, labour half as hard to overcome and live daily the life of a Christian as some of those unfortunate ones I have mentioned. The latter appear to disadvantage almost every time, while the former appear much better, because it is natural for them so to do. They may not labour half as hard to watch and keep the body under, yet at the same time they make a comparison of their lives with the lives of others who are unfortunately organised, and badly educated, and flatter themselves with the contrast. They talk of the errors, the wrongs, the failings, of the unfortunate, but do not feel that they have any burden in the matter farther than to dwell upon those wrongs, and shun those who are guilty of them.  {PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 7}
[PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 8]         We should labour to help those who stand most in need of help--those who are less favourably situated, who are erring and faulty, and who may have injured us and tried our patience to the utmost. It is just such ones whom Jesus pities, because Satan has more power over them, and is constantly taking advantage of their weak points, and driving his arrows to hit them where they are least protected. Jesus exercises His power and mercy for just such pitiable cases. Jesus did not shun the unfortunate, helpless, and weak, but he helped such as needed help. Jesus did not confine His visits and labours to a class more intelligent and less faulty, to the neglect of the unfortunate. He did not inquire whether it was agreeable or pleasant for him to be a companion of the poorest, the most needful. These are the ones whose company He sought--the lost sheep of the house of Israel.                        Mrs. E. G. White.  {PrT, September 21, 1893 par. 8}
[RP, December 3, 1907 par. 1]         RP - Report of Progress      December 3, 1907 An Important Testimony         ［THE FOLLOWING TESTIMONY WAS WRITTEN IN 1902, AND WAS ADDRESSED TO ELDER IRWIN, WHO WAS IN AUSTRALIA AT THE TIME.］  {RP, December 3, 1907 par. 1}
[RP, December 3, 1907 par. 2]          I will try to answer your question as to what you should do in the case of Sunday laws being enforced.  {RP, December 3, 1907 par. 2}
[RP, December 3, 1907 par. 3]          The light given me by the Lord at a time when we were expecting just such a crisis as you seem to be approaching, was, that when the people were moved by a power from beneath to enforce Sunday observance. Seventh-day Adventists were to show their wisdom by refraining from work on that day, devoting it to missionary effort.  {RP, December 3, 1907 par. 3}
[RP, December 3, 1907 par. 4]          To defy the Sunday laws will but strengthen in their persecution the religious zealots who are seeking to enforce them. Give them no occasion to call you law-breakers. If they are left to rein up men who fear neither God nor man, the reining up will soon lose its novelty for them, and they will see that it is not consistent nor convenient for them to be strict in regard to the observance of Sunday. Keep right on with your work, with your Bibles in your hands, and the enemy will see that he has worsted his own cause. One does not receive the mark of the beast because he shows that he realizes the wisdom of keeping the peace by refraining from work that gives offense, doing at the same time a work of the highest importance.  {RP, December 3, 1907 par. 4}
[RP, December 3, 1907 par. 5]          When we devote Sunday to missionary work, the whip will be taken out of the hands of the arbitrary zealots who would be well pleased to humiliate Seventh-day Adventists. When they see that we employ ourselves on Sunday in visiting the people, and opening the Scriptures to them, they will know that it is useless for them to try to hinder our work by making Sunday laws.  {RP, December 3, 1907 par. 5}
[RP, December 3, 1907 par. 6]          When a man, white or black, is arrested for Sunday breaking, he is placed at a great disadvantage. He is humiliated. And it is well-nigh hopeless for him to obtain a fair trial. Often when Sabbath-keepers in the Southern states are arrested for working on Sunday, they are sent to the chain-gang, where they are forced to work on the Sabbath. The Lord does not command them to place themselves where they are obliged to dishonor his holy rest-day.  {RP, December 3, 1907 par. 6}
[RP, December 3, 1907 par. 7]          Our churches should understand the methods to be used in avoiding this difficulty. Sunday can be used for carrying forward various lines of work that will accomplish much for the Lord. On this day open-air meetings and cottage meetings can be held. House-to-house work can be done. Those who write can devote this day to writing their articles. Whenever it is possible, let religious services be held on Sunday. Make these meetings intensely interesting. Sing genuine revival hymns, and speak with power and assurance of the Saviour's love. Speak on temperance and on true religious experience. You will thus learn much about how to work, and will reach many souls.  {RP, December 3, 1907 par. 7}
[RP, December 3, 1907 par. 8]          Let the teachers in our schools devote Sunday to missionary effort. I was instructed that they would thus be able to defeat the purposes of the enemy. Let the teachers take the students with them to hold meetings for those who know not the truth. Thus they will accomplish much more than they could in any other way.  {RP, December 3, 1907 par. 8}
[RP, December 3, 1907 par. 9]          The law for the observance of the first day of the week is the production of apostate Christendom. Sunday is the child of the papacy, exalted by the Christian world above the sacred day of God's rest. In no case are God's people to pay homage to it. But I wish them to understand that they are not doing God's will by braving opposition when he wishes them to avoid it. Thus they create prejudice so bitter that it is impossible for the truth to be proclaimed. Make no demonstrations on Sunday in defiance of the law. If this is done in one place, and you are humiliated, the same thing will be done in another place. We can use Sunday as a day on which to carry forward work that will tell on the side of Christ. We are to do our best, working with all meekness and lowliness.  {RP, December 3, 1907 par. 9}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 1]       September 15, 1908 To the President of the Florida Conference         Dear Brother: I have just read your article in the Review, and also your letter of June 18 to my son, regarding a place which you have found near Orlando where there is land and building that seems to be suitable for a sanitarium. I have no hesitancy in saying that I believe the time has come for Florida to have a sanitarium, so that the light which our sanitariums are established to reflect, may shine forth to the people of Florida, and to the many health-seekers who come from the Northern States.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 1}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 2]          Our time is short in which to do the important work of giving the last gospel message to the world. Therefore if there is opportunity to purchase at a moderate price, buildings suitably located and well adapted to the work we wish to do, let us improve the opportunity, and save ourselves the time, the care, and the anxiety that would be required in the work of erecting the buildings ourselves.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 2}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 3]          I hope that this property which you have described, and which seems to have been brought within your reach by the providence of God, will become the means of strengthening the work in Florida, and that it will become an important center of influence from which many well-trained medical missionaries shall go forth with the message of mercy to the unworked parts of the Master's great harvest-field.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 3}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 4]          Not long ago I wrote a letter to our people in Indiana regarding their effort to establish a sanitarium in Lafayette. I will send a copy to you, because I desire our people in Florida to have the same encouragement and counsel.                Mrs. E. G. White.                                                                   -----    {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 4}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 1]       September 15, 1908 Importance of the Sanitarium Work         I have a message for our people in Indiana, and trust that it will be read to our brethren and sisters in every church in the conference. My heart is made glad as I hear of the efforts being made to establish a sanitarium in Lafayette. If the churches will unite heartily to carry to completion this good work that has been begun, very many will be benefited thereby.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 1}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 2]          The blessing of the Word will come to God's people as they perform acts of self-denial and self-sacrifice in order to establish a place where the sick may be healed, and where they may also become acquainted with the principles of health reform. The Lord would have these suffering ones have every advantage of learning the truths concerning this subject.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 2}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 3]          The message given to all our people regarding the "Extent of the Work," as published in Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 7, pp. 51 - 59, I here repeat to you. Also a few words from page 62:--  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 3}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 4]          "God has qualified his people to enlighten the world. He has entrusted them with faculties by which they are to extend his work until it shall encircle the globe. In all parts of the earth, they are to establish sanitariums, schools, publishing houses, and kindred facilities for the accomplishment of his work. . . .  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 4}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 5]          "Christ co-operates with those who engage in medical missionary work. Men and women who unselfishly do what they can to establish sanitariums and treatment-rooms in many lands will be richly rewarded. Those who visit these institutions will be benefited physically, mentally, and spiritually,--the weary will be refreshed, the sick restored to health, the sin-burdened relieved. In far-off countries, from those whose hearts are by these agencies turned from the service of sin unto righteousness, will be heard thanksgiving and the voice of melody. By their songs of grateful praise a testimony will be borne that will win others to allegiance to and fellowship with Christ.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 5}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 6]         "The conversion of souls to God is the greatest, the noblest work in which human beings can have a part. In this work are revealed God's power, his holiness, his forbearance, and his unbounded love. Every true conversion glorifies him, and causes the angels to break forth into singing.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 6}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 7]          "We are nearing the End of this earth's history, and the different lines of God's work are to be carried forward with much more self-sacrifice than is at present manifest. The work for these last days is in a special sense a missionary work. The presentation of present truth, from the first letter of its alphabet to the last, means missionary effort. The work to be done calls for sacrifice at every advance step. From this unselfish service the workers will come forth purified and refined as gold tried in the fire. . . .  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 7}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 8]          "The Lord has signified that his work should be carried forward in the same spirit in which it was begun. The world is to be warned. Field after field is to be entered. The command given us is, 'Add new territory; add new territory.' Shall we not as a people, by our business arrangements, by our attitude toward a world unsaved, bear a testimony even more clear and decisive than that borne by us twenty or thirty years ago?  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 8}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 9]          "Upon us has shone great light in regard to the last days of this earth's history. Let not our lack of wisdom and energy give evidence of spiritual blindness. God's messengers must be clothed with power. They must have for the truth an elevating reverence that they do not now possess. The Lord's solemn, sacred message of warning must be proclaimed in the most difficult fields and in the most sinful cities,--in every place where the light of the third angel's message has not yet dawned. To every one is to be given the last call to the marriage supper of the Lamb.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 9}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 10]          "In proclaiming the message, God's servants will be called upon to wrestle with numerous perplexities, and to surmount many obstacles. Sometimes the work will go hard, as it did when the pioneers were establishing the institutions in Battle Creek, in Oakland, and in other places. But let all do their best, making the Lord their strength, avoiding all selfishness, and blessing others by their good works. . . .  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 10}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 11]          "Medical missionary work is the right hand of the gospel. It is necessary to the advancement of the cause of God. As through it men and women are led to see the importance of right habits of living, the saving power of the truth will be made known. Every city is to be entered by workers trained to do medical missionary work. As the right hand of the third angel's message, God's methods of treating disease will open doors for the entrance of present truth."  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 11}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 12]          "We have come to a time when every member of the church should take hold of medical missionary work. The world is a lazar-house filled with victims of both physical and spiritual disease. Everywhere people are perishing for lack of a knowledge of the truths that have been committed to us. The members of the church are in need of an awakening, that they may realize their responsibility to impart these truths. Those who have been enlightened by the truth are to be light-bearers to the world. To hide our light at this time is to make a terrible mistake. The message to God's people today is, 'Arise, shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee.'  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 12}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 13]         "On every hand we see those who have had much light and knowledge deliberately choosing evil in the place of good. Making no attempt to reform, they are growing worse and worse. But the people of God are not to walk in darkness. They are to walk in the light, for they are reformers."  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 13}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 14]                 Self-Denial and Vigilance          Erroneous opinions, arrived at because of faulty education in the home, have been handed down by children to children's children, and habits of indulgence have been fostered which have resulted in ruined health to thousands. Our sanitariums are to be places where correct education can be given to many on matters that pertain to life and health. The habits of eating should be carefully guarded, that none shall make themselves sick by indulgence of appetite. The Lord is not pleased when his people, bought by the sacrifice of his beloved Son, thoughtlessly injure themselves by wrong habits of living. As we pass through this world, we should seek to instruct all who will be taught how to avoid and how to overcome self-indulgent practices.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 14}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 15]          If we are believers in Jesus Christ, we shall seek to become intelligent as to how to keep the brain clear and active, that not a tittle of our influence be lost. We should seek to become laborers together with God by keeping the system in such a condition that it can render perfect service. It is poor policy indeed to ill-treat the digestive organs, upon which the happiness of the whole being so largely depends. When the stomach is disturbed, the mind is disturbed, and the brain nerve power is weakened. It therefore becomes a religious duty with every soul to learn the science of healthful living, to keep the question of diet in mind, and to treat the matter conscientiously.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 15}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 16]         The apostle Paul declares to us that we are not our own, that we are bought with a price. If we truly love the One who gave his life for us, we shall feel under solemn obligation to avoid disease. There is a solemn responsibility resting upon all, and especially upon our ministers and their families, to set a right example in the matter of healthful living. If our ministers would combine physical labor with their mental efforts, they would find great improvement in health and mental clearness.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 16}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 17]          The strength of the temptation to indulge perverted appetite can be measured only by the long-suffering of Christ in his long fast in the wilderness. Christ knew that in order to carry out the plan of salvation, he must begin the work of redemption just where the ruin began. Adam fell on the point of appetite. Christ took up the work of redemption just where the ruin began. The same is true of our experience. We are to begin the work of reform just where the work of degeneracy is so keenly felt.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 17}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 18]          To teach us how to overcome the temptations of appetite, Christ has given us the record of his own experience of nearly six weeks of fasting, followed by his wonderful victory over the power of Satan. In this experience Christ broke the power of appetite for all who will accept the aid of the divine power on which he relied. He made it impossible for Satan to destroy the human race through indulged appetite, and made it possible for men and women in his strength to live a Christian life. Those who believe in Christ must, like him, guard the appetite.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 18}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 19]          Study again and again the counsel given in Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 6, regarding "God's Design in Our Sanitariums." From pp. 224, 225, I copy the following: --  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 19}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 20]          "In the preparation of a people for the Lord's second coming, a great work is to be accomplished through the promulgation of health principles. The people are to be instructed in regard to the needs of the physical organism, and the value of healthful living as taught in the Scriptures, that the bodies which God has created may be presented to him a living sacrifice, fitted to render him acceptable service. There is a great work to be done for suffering humanity in relieving their sufferings by the use of the natural agencies that God has provided, and in teaching them how to prevent sickness by the regulation of the appetites and passions. The people should be taught that transgression of the laws of nature is transgression of the laws of God. They should be taught the truth in physical as well as in spiritual lines, that 'the fear of the Lord tendeth to life.' 'If thou wilt enter into life,' Christ says, 'keep the commandments.' Live out my law' as the apple of thine eye!' God's commandments, obeyed, are 'life unto those that find them, and health to all their flesh.'  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 20}
[RP, September 15, 1908 par. 21]          "Our sanitariums are an educating power to teach the people in these lines. Those who are taught can in turn impart to others a knowledge of health-restoring and health-preserving principles. Thus our sanitariums are to be an instrumentality for reaching the people, an agency for showing them the evil of disregarding the laws of life and health, and for teaching them how to preserve the body in the best condition. Sanitariums are to be established in different countries that are entered by our missionaries, and are to be centers from which a work of healing, restoring, and educating shall be carried on."                          Mrs. E. G. White.  {RP, September 15, 1908 par. 21}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 1]         RP - Southern Union Worker      October 16, 1913 Lessons from the Past         As Noah's descendants increased in number, apostasies soon led to division. Those who desired to forget their Creator, and to cast off the restraint of his law, decided to separate from the worshipers of God. Accordingly they journeyed to the plain of Shinar, on the banks of the River Euphrates. Here they decided to build a city, and in it a tower reaching unto heaven,--so high that no flood could rise to the top, so massive that nothing could sweep it away. Thus they hoped to make themselves independent of God.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 1}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 2]          But among the men of Babel there were living some God-fearing men who had been deceived by the pretensions of the ungodly, and drawn into their wicked schemes. These men would not join this confederacy to thwart the purposes of God. They refused to be deceived by the wonderful representations and the grand outlook. For the sake of these faithful ones the Lord delayed his judgments, and gave the people time to reveal their true character. They heeded not the counsel of the Lord, but carried out their own purposes. The great majority were fully united in their heaven-daring undertaking. Had they been permitted to go on unchecked, they would have demoralized the world by their wonderful plans.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 2}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 3]          This confederacy was born of rebellion against God. The dwellers on the plain of Shinar established their kingdom for self exaltation, and not for the glory of God. Had they succeeded, a mighty power would have borne sway, banishing righteousness and inaugurating a new religion. The mixture of certain religious ideas with a mass of erroneous theories would have resulted in closing the door to peace, happiness, and security. These suppositions--erroneous theories--carried out and perfected, would have banished a knowledge of the law of Jehovah from the minds of men, who would not think it necessary to obey the divine statutes. These statutes, which are holy, just, and good, would have been ignored. Determined men, inspired by the first great rebel, would have been urged on by him, and would have permitted nothing to have interfered with their plans, or to stop them in their evil course. In the place of the divine percepts they would have substituted laws, framed in accordance with their selfish hearts, in order that they might carry out their purposes.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 3}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 4]         But God never leaves the world without witnesses for him. Those who loved and feared him at the time of the first great apostasy after the flood, humbled themselves, and cried unto him. "O God," they pleaded, "interpose thyself between thy cause and the plans and methods of men." "And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower ［the great idol building］ which the children of men builded." He defeated the purpose of the tower builders, and overthrew the memorial of their rebellion. God bears long with the perversity of men, giving them ample opportunity for repentance; but he marks all their devices to resist the authority of his just all holy law. As an evidence of his displeasure over the building of this tower, he confounded the language of the builders, so that none could understand the words of his fellow builder.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 4}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 5]          Principles have been perverted. Men have been departing from right principles, for the promulgation of which these institutions were established. They have failed of doing the very work God ordained should be done to prepare a people to "build the old waste places," and to stand in the breach, as is represented in the fifty-eighth chapter of Isaiah.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 5}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 6]          In this scripture the work we are to do is clearly defined as being medical missionary work. This work is to be done in all places. God has a vineyard; and he desires that this vineyard shall be worked unselfishly. No parts are to be neglected. The most neglected portion needs the most wide-awake missionaries to do the work portrayed in the fifty-seventh chapter of Isaiah:--  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 6}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 7]         "Thou art wearied in the greatness of thy way; yet saidst thou not, There is no hope: thou hast found the life of thine hand; therefore thou wast not grieved. And of whom hast thou been afraid or feared, that thou hast lied, and hast not remembered me, nor laid it to thy heart? have not I held my peace even of old, and thou fearest me not? I will declare thy righteousness, and thy works; for they shall not profit thee.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 7}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 8]          "When thou criest, let thy companies deliver thee; but the wind shall carry them all away; vanity shall take them: but he that putteth his trust in me shall possess the land, and shall inherit my holy mountain; and shall say, Cast ye up, cast ye up, prepare the way, take up the stumbling-block out of the way of my people. For thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones. For I will not contend forever, neither will I be always wroth: for the spirit should fail before me, and the souls which I have made. For the iniquity of his covetousness was I wroth, and smote him: I hid me, and was wroth, and he went on frowardly in the way of his heart. I have seen his ways, and will heal him: I will lead him also, and restore comforts unto him and to his mourners. I create the fruit of the lips; Peace, peace to him that is far off, and to him that is near, saith the Lord; and I will heal him. But the wicked are like the troubled sea, when it can not rest, whose waters cast up mire and dirt."  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 8}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 9]          "For their spirit should fail before me, saith the Lord, if I were to deal with my people in accordance with their perversity. They could not endure my displeasure and my wrath. I have seen the perverse ways of every sinner. He who repents and does the works of righteousness, I will convert and heal, and restore unto him my favor."  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 9}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 10]          I am instructed to say that in his judgments the Lord will remember mercy. For his own name's sake he will not permit the froward and independent to carry out their unsanctified plans. He will visit them for their perversity of action. "There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked."  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 10}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 11]         Concerning those who have been deceived and led astray by unconsecrated men, the Lord says: "Their course of action has not been in accordance with my will: yet for the righteousness of my own cause, for the truth's sake, for the sake of those who have preserved their fear and love of God, I, who create the fruit of the lips, will put my message in the lips of those who will not be perverted. Although some may be deceived and blinded in their ideas of men and the purposes of men, I will heal every one who honors my name. All penitent Israel shall see my salvation. I, the Lord, do rule, and I will fill with praise and thanksgiving the hearts of all who are high and afar off, even all the penitent of Israel who have kept my way."  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 11}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 12]          When iniquity abounds among the nations; when multitudes are honored by great festivities; when all are interested in making everything possible of men, and are seeking their own pleasure--and we see all these things taking place now -- then we may know that the condition of things is similar to the condition that existed in the days of Noah, when the Lord called the inhabitants of the earth to drink the waters of the flood.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 12}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 13]                              Lot's Experience          The state of the world now is similar to that which existed in the days of Lot, when Sodom's corruption called for the angel's visit to that wicked city, to see whether the cries coming up before heaven were of such a character that the inhabitants of beautiful Sodom -- a city that had been so highly favored of God -- had so corrupted their ways before the Lord that there was no hope of their redemption. God's wrath was revealed so signally because the corruption of the Sodomites was so deep. The heavenly visitants could see for themselves that the Sodomites had passed the limits of divine forbearance.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 13}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 14]          The angels took Lot and his wife and daughters by the hand, to hasten their flight from the city, lest the storm of divine judgment should break upon the place they hesitated so much to leave. They were solemnly commanded to hasten, for the fiery storm would be delayed but a little longer. But one of the fugitives presumptuously ventured to cast a regretful look backward to the doomed city, and she became a monument of God's judgement,--showing how he regards unbelief and presumptuous rebellion.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 14}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 15]          This visitation of God's wrath upon Lot's wife hurried the remaining three on their way from the city. But Lot, not desiring to flee to the mountains, had pleaded with the Lord to spare a smaller city a few miles from Sodom to which he could flee. What unbelief he manifested! His faith was very weak. But God in his mercy spared Zoar, in answer to Lot's petitions.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 15}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 16]          The result of their going to Zoar is plainly recorded in the Scriptures. All the cities surrounding Sodom were corrupted with the sins of the Sodomites.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 16}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 17]          When iniquity abounds in a nation, there is always to be heard some voice giving warning and instruction, as the voice was heard in Sodom. Yet Lot could have preserved his family from many evils had he not made his home in that wicked, polluted city. All that Lot and his family did in Sodom could have been done by them, even if they had lived in a place some distance from the city. Enoch walked with God, and yet he did not live in the midst of any city, polluted with every kind of violence and wickedness, as did Lot in Sodom.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 17}
[RP, October 16, 1913 par. 18]         I have not time now to present all that I hope the Lord will strengthen me to present to his people in regard to this matter.                                      Mrs. E. G. White.  {RP, October 16, 1913 par. 18}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 1]       October 30, 1913 Seductive Influences         At this time, Jude's testimony is of great force to all who desire to be under the influence of the Holy Spirit.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 1}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 2]          Jude bears his message to guard believers against the seductive influence of false teachers, men who have a form of godliness but who are not safe leaders. In these last days, false teachers will arise and become actively zealous. All kinds of theories will be presented to divert the minds of men and women from the very truth that defines the position we can occupy with safety in this time when Satan is working with power upon religionists, who make a pretense of being righteous, but fail of placing themselves under the guidance of the Holy Spirit.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 2}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 3]          False theories will be mingled with every phase of experience and advocated with Satanic earnestness in order to captivate the mind of every soul who is not rooted and grounded in a full knowledge of the sacred principles of the Word. In the very midst of us will arise false teachers, giving heed to seducing spirits whose doctrines are of Satanic origin. These teachers will draw away disciples after themselves. Creeping in unawares, they will use flattering words, and make skilled representations with seductive tact.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 3}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 4]                       A Message to Church-Members          The only hope of our churches is to keep wide awake. Those who are well grounded in the truths of the Word, those who test everything by a "Thus saith the Lord," are safe. The Holy Spirit will guide those who prize the wisdom of God above the deceptive sophistries of Satanic agencies.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 4}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 5]          Let there be much praying, not in human lines, but under the inspiration and love of the truth as it is in Christ Jesus. The families who believe the truth are to speak words of wisdom and intelligence,-- words that will come to them as the result of the searching of the Scriptures. Now is our time of test and trial. Now is the time when the members of every believing family must close their lips against speaking words of accusation concerning their brethren. Let them speak words that impart courage, and strengthen the faith which works by love and purifies the soul.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 5}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 6]          Christian fathers and mothers are now called upon to fulfil their duties in the home. They must try to advise their children unto eternal life.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 6}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 7]          "There were false prophets also among the people," says the apostle Peter concerning the church anciently, "even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction."  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 7}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 8]          The Lord is guarding his people against a repetition of the errors and mistakes of the past. There have always abounded false teachers, who advocating erroneous doctrines and unholy practises, and working upon false principles in a most specious, covert, deceptive manner, have endeavored to deceive, if possible, the very elect. They bind themselves up in their own fallacies. If they do not succeed, because their way becomes hedged by warnings from God, they will change somewhat the features of their work, and the representations they have made, and bring out their plans again under a false showing. They refuse to confess, repent, and believe. Confessions may be made, but no real reformation takes place, and erroneous theories bring ruin upon unsuspecting souls, because these souls believe and rely upon the men advocating these theories.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 8}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 9]                              Words of Caution          I am instructed to charge parents to take heed to keep their children guarded. Let all take heed how they hear. Many things are reported in regard to Sister White. Some say one thing and some say another. To those who know the messages from the Lord, I would say, Hold fast; for soon all will be fulfilled. Hold fast to the Bible. "Search the Scriptures," Christ said, "for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me."  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 9}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 10]          Many will become so pleased with erroneous sentiments that they will engage in the promulgation of those doctrines and of specious, deceptive theories. And more than this, they will liberally pay any one who will assist in promulgating these sentiments.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 10}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 11]          Let our churches beware of any effort made to draw our youth from their home churches to unite with an institution in order to wait upon worldlings. I call upon those in charge of our churches to beware. You are shepherds, set to watch over the sheep and lambs of Christ's flock.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 11}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 12]          Our churches who have a deep interest in the children and youth, and in the work of training workers to carry forward the work essential for this time, need not blunder; for God will open ways before all who are perfecting Christian characters. He will have places ready for them in which to begin to do true missionary work. It was to prepare workers for this work that our schools and sanitariums were established.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 12}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 13]          Let us make no mistakes. The Word declares, "Many shall come in my name saying, I am Christ." "There shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect." Shall we receive these into our confidence? No! No! We are to receive only those who give the surest evidence that they are doing the work appointed them by God.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 13}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 14]                              The Work Before Us           I say to our people, Let not those upon whom we must depend to do gospel missionary work in places where the truth should be represented, be drawn away by any pretense from their work. The cause of God needs the very best workers. God's workers are ever to cherish a clear idea of what constitutes pure and undefiled religion. In the cities where the truth is to be established there will be needed workers of Bible faith and practise. The work of God is to be carried forward in the South, and the youth whose talents make them the most desired are to be ready to step into the places prepared for them in institutions where they can obtain a training for work without being thrown into the companionship of worldly people, who know not God, and whose wrong sentiments will leaven the minds of those with whom they are brought in contact. We can not afford to allow the minds of our youth to be thus leavened; for it is on these youth that we must depend to carry forward the work in the future.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 14}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 15]          The work at Washington will demand the best and most earnest missionaries. This place, the headquarters of the nation, is a most important field, and there must be those there who are able to state wisely the reasons of their faith. There will be needed young men and women of capability, who can take up the work as pioneers, and carry it forward in the strength of the Lord.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 15}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 16]          God's people are to keep their lamps trimmed and burning amid the moral darkness and the unbelief of the world. Colporteur evangelists are needed to circulate the publications containing the messages of warning for this time.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 16}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 17]          I call upon the presidents of our conferences to exert their God-given influence to open the fields that have never yet been worked. These fields stand as a reproach to our people. Organize your work intelligently, and then proceed to action. Let your simplicity of speech, and your simplicity and neatness of dress, speak of your work as missionaries. Educational advantages will be provided, and the Lord will go before those who will take up the work in the spirit of self-sacrifice.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 17}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 18]          Study the life and teachings of Christ. Many may bid for your services, offering large inducements. Remember that Christ paid for you the price of his own life, and that you are not your own. You are to glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are his.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 18}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 19]          Humility and benevolence are traits of character that God acknowledges. The Word of God inculcates humility and encourages benevolence. Humility places man on vantage ground through the grace of Christ. Christ came to this world to reveal who are to be received as members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 19}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 20]          To all Christ says, "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest ［in the daily experience］ unto your souls." Rest will come to all who follow the example given them in the life of Christ. The one whose life practise shows that he has savingly embraced the gospel of Christ, will gain access to many souls. This is true of both men and women, and especially of the youth.  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 20}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 21]          "Of the times and the seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape. But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober."  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 21}
[RP, October 30, 1913 par. 22]          Professed Christians who are being transformed into the likeness of Christ, and who love him with all the heart, will earnestly labor to establish the truth in many places. This is the very work that the great Medical Missionary has given us to do. Steadfast faith and perseverance in practical godliness will open the way before every true Christian. And when souls are converted through the instrumentality of such workers they will give all the glory to God, and will rejoice with exceeding great joy.           Ellen G. White  {RP, October 30, 1913 par. 22}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 1]        RH - The Present Truth      August 1, 1849 Dear Brethren and Sisters--         The Lord has shown me that it is my duty to relate to you, what he has revealed to me relating to the present truth, our present tried, scattered and tempted state, and our duty in view of the coming judgments of God.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 1}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 2]          Sabbath, March 24th, 1849, we had a sweet, and very interesting meeting with the Brethren at Topsham, Me. The Holy Ghost was poured out upon us, and I was taken off in the Spirit to the City of the living God. There I was shown that the commandments of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ, relating to the shut door, could not be separated, and that the time for the commandments of God to shine out, with all their importance, and for God's people to be tried on the Sabbath truth, was when the door was opened in the Most Holy Place of the Heavenly Sanctuary, where the Ark is, containing the ten commandments. This door was not opened, until the mediation of Jesus was finished in the Holy Place of the Sanctuary in 1844. Then, Jesus rose up, and shut the door in the Holy Place, and opened the door in the Most Holy, and passed within the second vail, where he now stands by the Ark; and where the faith of Israel now reaches.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 2}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 3]          I saw that Jesus had shut the door in the Holy Place, and no man can open it; and that he had opened the door in the Most Holy, and no man can shut it (See Revelation 3:7, 8.): and that since Jesus has opened the door in the Most Holy Place, which contains the Ark, the commandments have been shining out to God's people, and they are being tested on the Sabbath question.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 3}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 4]         I saw that the present test on the Sabbath could not come, until the mediation of Jesus in the Holy Place was finished; and he had passed within the second vail; therefore, Christians, who fell asleep before the door was opened in the Most Holy, when the midnight cry was finished, at the seventh month 1844; and had not kept the true Sabbath, now rest in hope; for they had not the light, and the test on the Sabbath, which we now have, since that door was opened. I saw that Satan was tempting some of God's people on this point. Because so many good Christians have fallen asleep in the triumphs of faith, and have not kept the true Sabbath, they were doubting about it being a test for us now.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 4}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 5]          I saw that the enemies of the present truth have been trying to open the door of the Holy Place, that Jesus has shut; and to close the door of the Most Holy Place, which he opened in 1844, where the Ark is containing the two tables of stone, on which are written the ten commandments, by the finger of Jehovah.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 5}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 6]          Satan is now using every device in this sealing time, to keep the minds of God's people from the present, sealing truth; and to cause them to waver. I saw a covering that God was drawing over his people, to protect them in the time of trouble; and every soul that was decided on the truth, and was pure in heart, was to be covered with the covering of Almighty God.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 6}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 7]          Satan knew this, and was at work in mighty power, to keep the minds of as many as he possibly could unsettled, and wavering on the truth. I saw that the mysterious knocking in N.Y. and other places, was the power of Satan; and that such things would be more and more common, clothed in a religious garb, to lull the deceived to more security; and to draw the minds of God's people, if possible, to those things and cause them to doubt the teachings, and power of the Holy Ghost.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 7}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 8]          I saw that Satan was working through agents, in a number of ways. He was at work through ministers, who have rejected the truth, and are given over to strong delusions to believe a lie that they might be damned. While they were preaching, or praying some would fall prostrate and helpless; not by the power of the Holy Ghost, no, no; but by the power of Satan breathed upon these agents and through them to the people. Some professed Adventists who had rejected the present truth, while preaching praying or in conversation used Mesmerism to gain adherents, and the people would rejoice in this influence, for they thought it was the Holy Ghost. And even some that used it, were so far in the darkness and deception of the Devil, that they thought it was the power of God, given them to exercise. They had made God altogether such an one as themselves; and had valued his power as a thing of naught.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 8}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 9]          Some of these agents of Satan were affecting the bodies of some of the saints; those that they could not deceive and draw away from the truth by a satanic influence. Oh! that all could get a view of it as God revealed it to me, that they might know more of the wiles of Satan, and be on their guard. I saw that Satan was at work in these ways to distract, deceive, and draw away God's people, just now in this sealing time. I saw some who were not standing stiffly for present truth. Their knees were trembling, and their feet were sliding; because they were not firmly planted on the truth, and the covering of Almighty God could not be drawn over them while they were thus trembling.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 9}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 10]          Satan was trying his every art to hold them where they were, until the sealing was past, and the covering drawn over God's people, and they left out, without a shelter from the burning wrath of God, in the seven last plagues.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 10}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 11]          God has begun to draw this covering over his people, and it will very soon be drawn over all who are to have a shelter in the day of slaughter. God will work in power for his people; and Satan will be permitted to work also.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 11}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 12]          I saw that the mysterious signs and wonders, and false reformations would increase, and spread. The reformations that were shown me, were not reformations from error to truth; but from bad to worse; for those who professed a change of heart, had only wrapt about them a religious garb, which covered up the iniquity of a wicked heart. Some appeared to have been really converted, so as to deceive God's people; but if their hearts could be seen, they would appear as black as ever.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 12}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 13]          My accompanying angel bade me look for the travail of soul for sinners as used to be. I looked, but could not see it; for the time for their salvation is past.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 13}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 14]          At the commencement of the Holy Sabbath, (Jan. 5,) we engaged in prayer with Bro. Belden's family at Rocky Hill, Ct., and the Holy Ghost fell upon us. I was taken off in vision to the Most Holy Place, where I saw Jesus still interceding for Israel. On the bottom of his garment was a bell and a pomegranate, a bell and a pomegranate. Then I saw that Jesus would not leave the Most Holy Place, until every case was decided either for salvation or destruction: and that the wrath of God could not come until Jesus had finished his work in the Most Holy Place--laid off his priestly attire and clothed himself with the garments of vengeance. Then Jesus will step out from between the Father and man, and God will keep silent no longer; but pour out his wrath on those who have rejected his truth. I saw that the anger of the nations, the wrath of God, and the time to judge the dead, were separate events, one following the other. I saw that Michael had not stood up, and that the time of trouble, such as never was, had not yet commenced. The nations are now getting angry, but when our High Priest has finished his work in the Sanctuary, he will stand up, put on the garments of vengeance, and then the seven last plagues will be poured out. I saw that the four angels would hold the four winds until Jesus' work was done in the Sanctuary, and then will come the seven last plagues. These plagues enraged the wicked against the righteous, and they thought that we had brought them down upon them, and if they could rid the earth of us, then the plagues would be stayed. A decree went forth to slay the saints, which caused them to cry day and night for deliverance. This was the time of Jacob's trouble. Then all the saints cried out with anguish of spirit, and were delivered by the Voice of God. Then the 144,000 triumphed. Their faces were lighted up with the glory of God. Then I was shown a company who were howling in agony. On their garments was written in large characters, "thou art weighed in the balance, and found wanting." I asked who this company were. The angel said, "these are they who have once kept the Sabbath and have given it up." I heard them cry with a loud voice--"we have believed in thy coming, and taught it with energy." And while they were speaking, their eyes would fall upon their garments and see the writing, and then they would wail aloud. I saw they had drunk of the deep waters, and fouled the residue with their feet--trodden the Sabbath underfoot, and that is why they were weighed in the balance and found wanting. Then my attending angel directed me to the City again, where I saw four angels winging their way to the gate of the City, and were just presenting the golden card to the angel at the gate. Then I saw another angel swiftly flying from the direction of the most excellent glory, and crying with a loud voice to the other angels, and waving something up and down in his hand. I asked my attending angel for an explanation of what I saw. He told me that I could see no more then, but he would shortly show me what those things that I then saw meant.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 14}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 15]         Sabbath afternoon one of our number was sick, and requested prayers that he might be healed. We all united in applying to the Physician who never lost a case, and while healing power came down, and the sick was healed, the Spirit fell upon me, and I was taken off in vision. I saw four angels who had a work to do on the earth, and were on their way to accomplish it. Jesus was clothed with Priestly garments. He gazed in pity on the remnant, then raised his hands upward, and with a voice of deep pity cried--"My Blood, Father, My Blood, My Blood, My Blood". Then I saw an exceeding bright light come from God, who sat upon the great white throne, and was shed all about Jesus. Then I saw an angel with a commission from Jesus, swiftly flying to the four angels who had a work to do on the earth, and waving something up and down in his hand, and crying with a loud voice--"Hold! Hold! Hold! Hold! until the servants of God are sealed in their foreheads." I asked my accompanying angel the meaning of what I heard, and what the four angels were about to do. He shewed me that it was God that restrained the powers, and that he gave his angels charge over things on the earth, and that the four angels had power from God to hold the four winds, and that they were about to let the four winds go, and while they had started on their mission to let them go, the merciful eye of Jesus gazed on the remnant that were not all sealed, then he raised his hands to the Father and plead with him that he had spilled his blood for them.--Then another angel was commissioned to fly swiftly to the four angels, and bid them hold until the servants of God were sealed with the seal of the living God in their foreheads.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 15}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 16]          I have seen the tender love that God has for his people, and that it is very great. I saw an angel over every saint, with their wings spread about them: and if the saints wept through discouragement, or were in danger, the angel that ever attended them would fly quickly upward to carry the tidings, and the angels in the City would cease to sing. Then Jesus would commission another angel to descend to encourage, watch over and try to keep them from going out of the narrow path: but, if they did not take heed to the watchful care of these angels, and would not be comforted by them, and continued to go astray, the angels would look sad and weep. Then they would bear the tidings upward, and all the angels in the City would weep, and then with a loud voice say, Amen. But if the saints fixed their eyes on the prize before them, and glorified God by praising him, then the angels would bear the glad tidings to the City, and the angels in the city would touch their golden harps and sing with a loud voice--Alleluia! and the heavenly arches would ring with lovely songs. I will here state, that there is perfect order and harmony in the holy City.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 16}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 17]          All the angels that are commissioned to visit the earth, hold a golden card which they present to the angels at the gates of the City, as they pass in and out. Heaven is a good place. I long to be there, and behold my lovely Jesus, who gave his life for me, and be changed into his glorious image. Oh! for language to express the glory of the bright world to come. I thirst for the living streams that make glad the City of our God.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 17}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 18]          The Lord has given me a view of other worlds. Wings were given me, and an angel attended me from the City to a place that was bright and glorious. The grass of the place was living green, and the birds there warbled a sweet song. The inhabitants of the place were of all sizes, they were noble, majestic and lovely. They bore the express image of Jesus, and their countenances beamed with holy joy, expressive of the freedom and happiness of the place. I asked one of them why they were so much more lovely than those on the earth. The reply was--"we have lived in strict obedience to the commandments of God and have not fallen by disobedience, like those on the earth. There I saw two trees, one looked much like the tree of life in the City. The fruit of both looked beautiful; but of one they could not eat. They had power to eat of both, but were forbidden to eat of one. Then my attending angel said to me--"none in this place have tasted of the forbidden tree; but if they should eat they would fall." Then I was taken to a world which had seven moons. Then I saw good old Enoch, who had been translated. On his right arm he bore a glorious palm, and on each leaf was written Victory. Around his head was a dazzling white wreath, and leaves on the wreath, and in the middle of each leaf was written Purity; and around the leaf were stones of various colors, that shone brighter than the stars, and cast a reflection upon the letters, and magnified them. On the back part of his head was a bow that confined the wreath, and upon the bow was written Holiness. Above the wreath was a lovely crown that shone brighter than the sun. I asked him if this was the place he was taken to from the earth. He said "it is not; but the City is my home, and I have come to visit this place." He moved about the place as if perfectly at home. I begged of my attending angel to let me remain in that place. I could not bear the thought of coming back to this dark world again. Then the angel said--"you must go back, and if you are faithful, you, with the 144,000 shall have the privilege of visiting all the worlds and viewing the handy work of God."  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 18}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 19]          Dec. 16, 1848, the Lord gave me a view of the shaking of the powers of the heavens. I saw that when the Lord said "heaven" (in giving the signs recorded by Matthew, Mark and Luke,) he meant heaven, and when he said "earth" he meant earth. The powers of heaven, are the Sun, Moon and Stars: they rule in the heavens. The powers of earth are those who bear rule on the earth. The powers of heaven will be shaken at the voice of God. Then the Sun, Moon, and Stars will be moved out of their places. They will not pass away, but be shaken by the voice of God.  {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 19}
[RH, August 1, 1849 par. 20]         Dark, heavy clouds came up, and clashed against each other. The atmosphere parted and rolled back, then we could look up through the open space in Orion, from whence came the voice of God. The Holy City will come down through that open space. I saw that the powers of earth are now being shaken, and that events come in order. War, and rumors of war,--sword, famine and pestilence, are first to shake the powers of earth, then the voice of God will shake the Sun, Moon and Stars, and this earth also. I saw that the shaking of the powers in Europe is not (as some teach) the shaking of the powers of heaven, but it is the shaking of the angry nations.                                                          E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, August 1, 1849 par. 20}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 1]       September 1, 1849 Dear Brethren and Sisters          In this time of trial, we need to be encouraged, and comforted by each other. The temptations of Satan are greater now, than ever before; for he knows that his time is short, and that very soon, every case will be decided, either for Life, or for Death. It is no time to sink down beneath discouragement, and trial now; but we must bear up under all our afflictions, and trust wholly in the mighty God of Jacob.  {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 1}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 2]          The Lord has shown me that his grace is sufficient for all our trials; and although they are greater than ever before, yet if we trust wholly in God, we can overcome every temptation, and through his grace come off victorious.  {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 2}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 3]          If we overcome our trials, and get victory over the temptations of Satan, then we endure the time of our faith, which is much more precious than gold, and are stronger, and better prepared to meet the next. But if we sink down, and give way to the temptations of Satan, we shall grow weaker, and get no reward for the trial, and shall not be so well prepared to meet the next. In this way we shall grow weaker, and weaker, until we are led captive by Satan at his will. We must have on the whole armour of God, and be ready at any moment, for a conflict with the powers of darkness. When temptations and trials rush in upon us, let us go to God, and agonize with him in prayer. He will not turn us away empty; but will give us grace and strength to overcome, and to break the power of the enemy. O, that all could see these things in their true light, and endure hardness as good soldiers of Jesus. Then would Israel move forward, strong in God, and in the power of his might.  {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 3}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 4]          God has shown me that he gave his people a bitter cup to drink, to purify and cleanse them. It is a bitter draught, and they can make it still more bitter by murmuring, complaining, and repining. Those who receive it thus, must have another draught; for the first does not have its designed effect upon the heart. And if the second does not effect the work, then they must have another, and another, until it does have its designed effect, or they will be left filthy and impure in heart. I saw that this bitter cup can be sweetened by patience, endurance and prayer, and that it will have its designed effect upon the hearts of those who thus received it, and God will be honored and glorified. It is no small thing to be a Christian, and be owned and approved of God. The Lord has shown me some who profess the present truth, whose lives do not correspond with their profession. They have got the standard of piety altogether too low, and come far short of Bible holiness. Some engage in vain, and unbecoming conversation; and others give way to the risings of self. We must not expect to please ourselves, live and act like the world, have its pleasures, and enjoy the company of those who are of the world, and reign with Christ in glory.  {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 4}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 5]          We must be partakers of Christ's sufferings here, if we would share in his glory hereafter. If we seek our own interest, how we can best please ourselves, instead of seeking to please God, and advance his precious, suffering cause, we shall dishonor God, and the holy cause we profess.  {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 5}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 6]          We have but a little space of time left to work for God. Nothing should be too dear to sacrifice, for the salvation of the scattered and torn flock of Jesus. Those who make a covenant with God by sacrifice now, will soon be gathered home to share a rich reward, and possess the new kingdom forever and ever.  {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 6}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 7]          O, let us live wholly for the Lord, and show by a well ordered life, and godly conversation that we have been with Jesus, and are his meek and lowly followers. We must work while the day lasts, for when the dark night of trouble and anguish comes, it will be too late to work for God. Jesus is still in his Holy Temple, and will now accept our sacrifices, our prayers, and our confessions of faults and sins, and will now pardon all the transgressions of Israel, that they may be blotted out before he leaves the Sanctuary. When Jesus leaves the Sanctuary, then he that is holy and righteous, will be holy and righteous still; for all their sins will then be blotted out, and they will be sealed with the seal of the living God. But those that are unjust and filthy, will be unjust and filthy still; for then there will be no Priest in the Sanctuary to offer their sacrifices, their confessions, and their prayers before the Father's throne. Therefore, what is done to rescue souls from the coming storm of wrath, must be done before Jesus leaves the Most Holy Place of the Heavenly Sanctuary.  {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 7}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 8]          The Lord has shown me that precious souls are starving, and dying for want of the present, sealing truth, the meat in due season; and that the swift messengers should speed on their way, and feed the flock with the present truth. I heard an Angel say, "speed the swift messengers, speed the swift messengers; for the case of every soul will soon be decided, either for Life, or for Death."  {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 8}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 9]          I saw that those who had the means, were required to help speed those messengers, that God had called to labor in his cause, and as they went from place to place, they would be safe from the prevailing pestilence. But if any went that were not sent of God, they would be in danger of being cut down by the pestilence; therefore all should earnestly seek for duty, and be sure and move by the direction of the Holy Spirit.  {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 9}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 10]          What we have seen and heard of the pestilence, is but the beginning of what we shall see and hear. Soon the dead and dying will be all around us. I saw that some will be so hardened, as to even make sport of the judgements of God. Then the slain of the Lord will be from one end of the earth, to the other; they will not be lamented, gathered, nor buried; but their ill savor will come up from the face of the whole earth. Those only who have the seal of the living God, will be sheltered from the storm of wrath, that will soon fall on the heads of those who have rejected the truth.  {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 10}
[RH, September 1, 1849 par. 11]          In Hope,                                                            E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, September 1, 1849 par. 11}
[RH, December 1, 1849 par. 1]       December 1, 1849 Regarding Brother Rhodes  ［As reported by Hiram Edson］       While in vision the Angel pointed to the earth, where I saw Bro. Rhodes in thick darkness; but he still bore the image of Jesus. I saw that it was the will of God that Brn. Edson and Ralph should go after him. Then I was shown Bro. Rhodes' past labors in the Advent cause; that he had been mighty in word and in deed. I saw him standing before the people, with the Bible in his hand, and a stream of light coming from his mouth, which found its way to the hearts of the people. Some rejoiced, while others, who were in darkness, were troubled. I saw that he had proclaimed the advent with great confidence, and had shown his faith by his works, and when the time passed, the disappointment was very great. Then some professed Adventists wounded his heart, and I saw him overwhelmed with discouragement, and grief, as he left the little flock, and retired to the wilderness.   {RH, December 1, 1849 par. 1}
[RH, December 1, 1849 par. 2]         I saw that Jesus was pleading his blood for Bro. Rhodes, and that the Angel was ready to enroll his name, as soon as he would come out of that dark place, and stand on all the present truth. The Angel pointed me to the snare of Satan that bound him; and I saw that he thought that there was no hope, no mercy for him; and it would be of no use for him to try. I saw that Brn. Edson and Ralph should make him believe there was hope, and mercy for him, and tear him away, then he would come among the flock; and that Angels would attend them on their journey. I heard an Angel say--"Can ye not see the worth of the soul? Pull him out of the fire." I saw that in Bro. Rhodes' mouth there had been no guile in speaking against the present truth, relating to the Sabbath, and Shut Door.  I also saw that the Lord had laid Bro. Rhodes' case heavily on Bro. Edson.   {RH, December 1, 1849 par. 2}
[RH, March 1, 1850 par. 1]      March 1, 1850 My Dear Brethren and Sisters         My Dear Brethren and Sisters--This is a very important hour with us. Satan has come down with great power, and we must strive hard, and press our way to the kingdom. We have a mighty foe to contend with; but an Almighty Friend to protect and strengthen us in the conflict. If we are firmly fixed upon the present truth, and have our hope, like an anchor of the soul, cast within the second vail, the various winds of false doctrine and error cannot move us. The excitements and false reformations of this day do not move us, for we know that the Master of the house rose up in 1844, and shut the door of the first apartment of the heavenly tabernacle; and now we certainly expect that they will "go with their flocks," "to seek the Lord; but they shall not find him; he hath withdrawn himself (within the second vail) from them." The Lord has shown me that the power which is with them is a mere human influence, and not the power of God.  {RH, March 1, 1850 par. 1}
[RH, March 1, 1850 par. 2]         Those who have published the "Watchman" have removed the land-marks. I saw, two months ago, that their time would pass by; and then some honest souls, who have been deceived by this time, will have a chance to receive the truth. I saw that most of those who preach this new time do not believe it themselves. I saw that our message was not to the shepherds who have led the flock astray, but to the poor hungry, scattered sheep.  {RH, March 1, 1850 par. 2}
[RH, March 1, 1850 par. 3]         In hope,                                                           E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, March 1, 1850 par. 3}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 1]      April 1, 1850 To the "Little Flock."         Dear Brethren.--The Lord gave me a view, January 26, which I will relate. I saw that some of the people of God were stupid and dormant; and were but half awake, and did not realize the time we were now living in; and that the "man" with the "dirt-brush" had entered, and that some were in danger of being swept away. I begged of Jesus to save them, to spare them a little longer, and let them see their awful danger, that they might get ready before it should be for ever too late. The angel said, "Destruction is coming like a mighty whirlwind." I begged of the angel to pity and to save those who loved this world, and were attached to their possessions, and were not willing to cut loose from them, and sacrifice them to speed the messengers on their way to feed the hungry sheep, who were perishing for want of spiritual food.  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 1}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 2]          As I viewed poor souls dying for want of the present truth, and some who professed to believe the truth were letting them die, by withholding the necessary means to carry forward the work of God, the sight was too painful, and I begged of the angel to remove it from me. I saw that when the cause of God called for some of their property, like the young man who came to Jesus, ［Matthew 19:16-22.］ they went away sorrowful; and that soon the overflowing scourge would pass over and sweep their possessions all away, and then it would be too late to sacrifice earthly goods, and lay up a treasure in heaven.  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 2}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 3]         I then saw the glorious Redeemer, beautiful and lovely, that he left the realms of glory, and came to this dark and lonely world, to give his precious life and die, the just for the unjust. He bore the cruel mocking and scourging, and wore the platted crown of thorns, and sweat great drops of blood in the garden; while the burden of the sins of the whole world were upon him. The angel asked, "What for?" O, I saw and knew that it was for us; for our sins he suffered all this, that by his precious blood he might redeem us unto God.  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 3}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 4]          Then again was held up before me those who were not willing to dispose of this world's goods to save perishing souls, by sending them the truth, while Jesus stands before the Father, pleading his blood, his sufferings and his death for them; and while God's messengers were waiting, ready to carry them the saving truth that they might be sealed with the seal of the living God. It was hard for some who professed to believe the present truth, to even do so little as to hand the messengers God's own money, that he had lent them to be stewards over.  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 4}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 5]          Then the suffering Jesus, his sacrifice and love so deep, as to give his life for them, was again held up before me; and then the lives of those who professed to be his followers, who had this world's goods, and considered it so great a thing to help the cause of salvation. The angel said, "Can such enter heaven?" Another angel answered, "No, never, never, never. Those who are not interested in the cause of God on earth, can never sing the song of redeeming love above."  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 5}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 6]         I saw that the quick work that God was doing on earth would soon be cut short in righteousness, and that the swift messengers must speed on their way to search out the scattered flock. An angel said, "Are all messengers? No, no, God's messengers have a message."  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 6}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 7]          I saw that the cause of God had been hindered, and dishonored by some travelling who had no message from God. Such will have to give an account to God for every dollar they have used in travelling where it was not their duty to go; for that money might have helped on the cause of God, and for the lack of it, souls have starved and died for the want of spiritual food, that might have been given them by God's called and chosen messengers if they had had the means.  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 7}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 8]          The mighty shaking has commenced, and will go on, and all will be shaken out who are not willing to take a hold and unyielding stand for the truth, and sacrifice for God and his cause. The angel said, "Think ye that any will be compelled to sacrifice. No. no. It must be a free-will offering. It will take all to buy the field."--I cried to God to spare his people, some of whom were fainting and dying.  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 8}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 9]          I saw that those who have strength to labor with their hands, and help sustain the cause, were as accountable for that strength, as others were for their property.  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 9}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 10]          The I saw that the judgements of Almighty God were speedily coming. I begged of the angel to speak in his language to the people. Said he, "All the thunders and lightnings of Mount Sinai would not move those who will not be moved by the plain truths of the word of God; neither would an angel's message awake them."  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 10}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 11]          I then beheld the beauty and loveliness of Jesus. His robe was whiter than the whitest white. No language can describe his glory and exalted loveliness. All, all who keep the commandments of God, will enter in through the gates into the City, and have right to the tree of life, and ever be in the presence of the lovely Jesus, whose countenance shines brighter than the sun at noonday.  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 11}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 12]          Then I was pointed to Adam and Eve in Eden. They partook of the forbidden tree, and then the flaming sword was placed around the tree of life, and they were driven from the Garden, lest they should partake of the tree of life, and be immortal sinners. The tree of life was to perpetuate immortality. I heard an angel ask, "Who of the family of Adam have passed that flaming sword, and have partaken of the tree of life?" I heard another angel answer, "Not one of the family of Adam have passed that flaming sword, and partaken of that tree; therefore there is not an immortal sinner. The soul that sinneth it shall die an everlasting death; a death that will last for ever, where there will be no hope of a resurrection; and then the wrath of God will be appeased."  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 12}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 13]          I saw that the saints will rest in the Holy City, and reign as kings and priests one thousand years; then Jesus will descend with the saints upon the mount of Olives, and the mount will part asunder, and become a mighty plain for the Paradise of God to rest upon. The rest of the earth will not be cleansed until the wicked dead are raised (at the end of the one thousand years) and gather up around the city; for the feet of the wicked will never desecrate the earth made new. Then fire will come down from God out of heaven and devour them; burn them up root and branch. Satan is the root, and his children are the branches. The same fire that will devour the wicked, will purify the earth.  {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 13}
[RH, April 1, 1850 par. 14]          In hope of immortality at the appearing of Jesus,                                                           E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, April 1, 1850 par. 14}
[RH, May 1, 1850 par. 1]       May 1, 1850 Eli Curtis         Eli Curtis.--It is well known by many of the brethren, that Eli Curtis has published many of my visions. He has pursued such an inconsistent course for some time past; and his influence on the cause of truth is such at this time that I feel it my duty to say to the brethren that I have no faith in his course; and that he has published my visions contrary to my wishes, even after I had requested him not to publish them.                                                            E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, May 1, 1850 par. 1}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 1]       November 1, 1850 Dear Brethren and Sisters         Dear Brethren and Sisters--I wish to give you a short sketch of what the Lord has recently shown to me in vision. I was shown the loveliness of Jesus, and the love that the angels have for one another. Said the angel--Can ye not behold their love?--follow it. Just so God's people must love one another. Rather let blame fall on thyself than on a brother. I saw that the message "sell that ye have and give alms" had not been given, by some, in its clear light; that the true object of the words of our Saviour had not been clearly presented. I saw that the object of selling was not to give to those who are able to labor and support themselves; but to spread the truth. It is a sin to support and indulge those who are able to labor, in idleness. Some have been zealous to attend all the meetings; not to glorify God, but for the "loaves and fishes." Such had much better been at home laboring with their hands, "the thing that is good," to supply the wants of their families, and to have something to give to sustain the precious cause of present truth.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 1}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 2]          Some, I saw, had erred in praying for the sick to be healed before unbelievers. If any among us are sick, and call for the elders of the church to pray over them, according to James 5:14, 15, we should follow the example of Jesus. He put unbelievers out of the room, then healed the sick; so we should seek to be separated from the unbelief of those who have not faith, when we pray for the sick among us.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 2}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 3]         Then I was pointed back to the time that Jesus took his disciples away alone, into an upper room, and first washed their feet, and then gave them to eat of the broken bread, to represent his broken body, and juice of the vine to represent his spilled blood. I saw that all should move understandingly, and follow the example of Jesus in these things, and when attending to these ordinances, should be as separate from unbelievers as possible.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 3}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 4]          Then I was shown that the seven last plagues will be poured out, after Jesus leaves the Sanctuary. Said the angel--It is the wrath of God and the Lamb that causes the destruction or death of the wicked. At the voice of God the saints will be mighty and terrible as an army with banners; but they will not then execute the judgment written. The execution of the judgment will be at the close of the 1000 years.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 4}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 5]          After the saints are changed to immortality, and are caught up together, and receive their harps, crowns, &c., and enter the Holy City, Jesus and the saints set in judgment. The books are opened, the book of life and the book of death; the book of life contains the good deeds of the saints, and the book of death contains the evil deeds of the wicked. These books were compared with the Statute book, the Bible, and according to that they were judged. The saints in unison with Jesus pass their judgment upon the wicked dead. Behold ye! said the angel, the saints sit in judgment, in unison with Jesus, and mete out to each of the wicked, according to the deeds done in the body, and it is set off against their names what they must receive, at the execution of the judgment. This, I saw, was the work of the saints with Jesus, in the Holy City before it descends to the earth, through the 1000 years. Then at the close of the 1000 years, Jesus, and the angels, and all the saints with him, leaves the Holy City, and while he is descending to the earth with them, the wicked dead are raised, and then the very men that "pierced him," being raised, will see him afar off in all his glory, the angels and saints with him, and will wail because of him. They will see the prints of the nails in his hands, and in his feet, and where they thrust the spear into his side. The prints of the nails and the spear will then be his glory. It is at the close of the 1000 years that Jesus stands upon the Mount of Olives, and the Mount parts asunder, and it becomes a mighty plain, and those who flee at that time are the wicked, that have just been raised. Then the Holy City comes down and settles on the plain.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 5}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 6]          Then Satan imbues the wicked, that have been raised, with his spirit. He flatters them that the army in the City is small, and that his army is large, and that they can overcome the saints and take the City. While Satan was rallying his army, the saints were in the City, beholding the beauty and glory of the Paradise of God. Jesus was at their head, leading them. All at once the lovely Saviour was gone from our company; but soon we heard his lovely voice, saying, "Come ye blessed of my Father inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." We gathered about Jesus, and just as he closed the gates of the City, the curse was pronounced upon the wicked. The gates were shut. Then the saints used their wings and mounted to the top of the wall of the City. Jesus was also with them; his crown looked brilliant and glorious. It was a crown within a crown, seven in number. The crowns of the saints were of the most pure gold, decked with stars. Their faces shone with glory, for they were in the express image of Jesus; and as they arose, and moved all together to the top of the City, I was enraptured with the sight.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 6}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 7]          Then the wicked saw what they had lost; and fire was breathed from God upon them, and consumed them. This was the Execution of the Judgment. The wicked then received according as the saints in unison with Jesus had meted out to them during the 1000 years. The same fire from God that consumed the wicked, purified the whole earth. The broken ragged mountains melted with fervent heat, the atmosphere, also, and all the stubble was consumed. Then our inheritance opened before us, glorious and beautiful, and we inherited the whole earth made new. We all shouted with a loud voice, Glory, Alleluia.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 7}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 8]         I also saw that the shepherds should consult those in whom they have reason to have confidence, those who have been in all the messages, and are firm in all the present truth, before they advocate any new point of importance, which they may think the Bible sustains. Then the shepherds will be perfectly united, and the union of the shepherds will be felt by the church. Such a course I saw would prevent unhappy divisions, and then there would be no danger of the precious flock being divided, and the sheep scattered, without a shepherd.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 8}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 9]          September 23d, the Lord showed me that he had stretched out his hand the second time to recover the remnant of his people, and that efforts must be redoubled in this gathering time. In the scattering time Israel was smitten and torn; but now in the gathering time God will heal and bind up his people. In the scattering, efforts made to spread the truth had but little effect, accomplished but little or nothing; but in the gathering when God has set his hand to gather his people, efforts to spread the truth will have their designed effect. All should be united and zealous in the work. I saw that it was a shame for any to refer to the scattering for examples to govern us now in the gathering; for if God does no more for us now than he did then, Israel would never be gathered. It is as necessary that the truth should be published in a paper, as preached.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 9}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 10]          The Lord showed me that the 1843 chart was directed by his hand, and that no part of it should be altered; that the figures were as he wanted them. That his hand was over and hid a mistake in some of the figures, so that none could see it, until his hand was removed.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 10}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 11]          Then I saw in relation to the "Daily," that the word "sacrifice" was supplied by man's wisdom, and does not belong to the text; and that the Lord gave the correct view of it to those who gave the judgment hour cry. When union existed, before 1844, nearly all were united on the correct view of the "Daily;" but since 1844, in the confusion, other views have been embraced, and darkness and confusion has followed.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 11}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 12]          The Lord showed me that Time had not been a test since 1844, and that time will never again be a test.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 12}
[RH, November 1, 1850 par. 13]          Then I was pointed to some who are in the great error, that the saints are yet to go to Old Jerusalem, &c., before the Lord comes. Such a view is calculated to take the mind and interest from the present work of God, under the message of the third angel; for if we are to go to Jerusalem, then our minds will naturally be there, and our means will be withheld from other uses, to get the saints to Jerusalem. I saw that the reason why they were left to go into this great error, is because they have not confessed and forsaken their errors, that they have been in for a number of years past.                                                            E. G. White.  {RH, November 1, 1850 par. 13}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 1]         RH - The Review and Herald      July 21, 1851 Experience and Views.         By the request of dear friends I have consented to give a brief sketch of my experience and views, with the hope that it will cheer and strengthen the humble, trusting children of the Lord.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 1}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 2]          At the age of eleven years I was converted, and when twelve years old was baptized, and joined the Methodist Church. At the age of thirteen I heard Bro. Miller deliver his second course of lectures in Portland, Me. I then felt that I was not holy, not ready to see Jesus. And when the invitation was given for church members and sinners to come forward for prayers, I embraced the first opportunity, for I knew that I must have a great work done for me to fit me for Heaven. My soul was thirsting for full and free salvation, but knew not how to obtain it.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 2}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 3]          In 1842 I constantly attended the Second Advent meetings in Portland, Me., and fully believed the Lord was coming. I was hungering and thirsting for full salvation, and an entire conformity to the will of God. Day and night I was struggling to obtain this priceless treasure, that all the riches of earth could not purchase. As I was bowed before God praying for this blessing the duty to go and pray in a public prayer-meeting was presented before me. I had never prayed vocally in meeting, and drew back from the duty, fearing that if I should attempt to pray I should be confounded. Every time I went before the Lord in secret prayer this unfulfilled duty presented itself, until I ceased to pray, and settled down in a melancholy state, and finally in deep despair.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 3}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 4]         In this state of mind I remained for three weeks, with not one ray of light to pierce the thick clouds of darkness around me. I then had two dreams which gave me a faint ray of light and hope. After that I opened my mind to my devoted mother. She told me that I was not lost, and advised me to go and see Bro. Stockman, who then preached to the Advent people in Portland. I had great confidence in him, for he was a devoted and beloved servant of Christ. His words affected me and led me to hope. I returned home, and again went before the Lord, and promised that I would do and suffer any thing if I could have the smiles of Jesus. The same duty was presented. There was to be a prayer meeting that evening which I attended, and when others knelt to pray I bowed with them trembling, and after two or three had prayed, I opened my mouth in prayer before I, was aware of it, and the promises of God looked to me like so many precious pearls that were to be received by only asking for them. As I prayed the burden and agony of soul that I had so long felt left me, and the blessing of God came upon me like the gentle dew, and I gave glory to God for what I felt, but I longed for more. I could not be satisfied till I was filled with the fullness of God. Inexpressible love for Jesus filled my soul. Wave after wave of glory rolled over me until my body grew stiff. Everything was shut out from me but Jesus and glory, and I knew nothing of what was passing around me.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 4}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 5]          I remained in this state of body and mind a long time, and when I realized what was around me, everything seemed changed. Every thing looked glorious and new, as if smiling and praising God. I was then willing to confess Jesus everywhere. For six months not a cloud of darkness passed over my mind. My soul was daily drinking rich draughts of salvation. I thought that those who loved Jesus would love his coming, so went to the class-meeting and told them what Jesus had done for me, and what a fullness I enjoyed through believing that the Lord was coming. The class-leader interrupted me saying, "Through Methodism," but I could not give the glory to Methodism, when it was Christ and the hope of his soon coming that had made me free.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 5}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 6]          My father's family were most all full believers in the Advent, and for bearing testimony to this glorious doctrine, seven of us were at one time cast out of the Methodist Church. At this time the words of the Prophet were exceedingly precious to us.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 6}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 7]          "Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for my names's sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified; but he shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed. " Isaiah 66:5.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 7}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 8]         From this time, up to December, 1844, my joys, trials and disappointments were like those of my dear Advent friends around me. At this time I visited one of our Advent sisters, and in the morning we bowed around the family altar. It was not an exciting occasion, and there were but five of us present, all females. While praying the power of God came upon me as I never had felt it before, and I was wrapt up in a vision of God's glory, and seemed to be rising higher and higher from the earth, and was shown something of the travels of the Advent people to the Holy City, as will be seen in the vision hereafter.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 8}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 9]         After I came out of vision everything looked changed, a gloom was spread over all that I beheld. O, how dark this world looked to me. I wept when I found myself here, and felt homesick. I had seen a better world, and it had spoiled this for me. I told the view to our little band in Portland, who then fully believed it to be of God. It was a powerful time. The solemnity of eternity rested upon us. About one week after this the Lord gave me another view, and shewed me the trials I must pass through, and that I must go and relate to others what he had revealed to me, and that I should meet with great opposition, and suffer anguish of spirit by going. But said the angel "The grace of God is sufficient for you: he will hold you up."  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 9}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 10]          After I came out of this vision I was exceedingly troubled. My health was very poor, and I was but seventeen years old. I knew that many had fallen through exaltation, and I knew that if I in any way became exalted that God would leave me, and I should surely be lost. I went to the Lord in prayer and begged him to lay the burden on some one else. It seemed to me that I could not bear it. I lay upon my face a long time, and all the light I could get was "Make known to others what I have revealed to you."  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 10}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 11]          In my next vision I earnestly begged of the Lord, that if I must go and relate what he had shown me, to keep me from exaltation. Then he shewed me that my prayer was answered, and if I should be in danger of exaltation his hand should be laid upon me, and I should be afflicted with sickness. Said the angel, If you deliver the messages faithfully, and endure unto the end, you shall eat of the fruit of the tree of life, and drink of the water of the river of life.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 11}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 12]         Soon it was reported all around that the visions were the result of mesmerism, and many Adventists were ready to believe, and circulate the report. A physician, who was a celebrated mesmerizer, told me that my views were mesmerism, and that I was a very easy subject, and that he could mesmerize me and give me a vision. I told him that the Lord had shown me in vision that mesmerism was from the Devil, from the bottomless pit, and that it would soon go there, with those who continued to use it. I then gave him liberty to mesmerize me if he could. He tried for more than half an hour, resorting to different operations, and then gave it up. By faith in God I was able to resist his influence, so that it did no affect me in the least.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 12}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 13]          If I had a vision in meeting many would say that it was excitement, and that some one mesmerized me. Then I would go away alone in the woods, where no eye could see, or ear hear but God's, and pray to him, and he would sometimes give me a vision there. I then rejoiced, and told them what God had revealed to me alone, where no mortal could influence me. But I was told by some that I mesmerized myself. O, thought I, has it come to this that those who honestly go to God alone to plead his promises, and to claim his salvation, are to be charged with being under the foul and soul-damning influence of mesmerism? Do we ask our kind Father in Heaven for "bread," only to receive a "stone," or a "scorpion?" These things wounded my spirit, and wrung my soul in keen anguish, well nigh to despair, while many would have me believe that there was no Holy Ghost, and that all the exercises that holy men of God have experienced were only mesmerism, or the deceptions of Satan.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 13}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 14]          At this time there was fanaticism in Maine. Some refrained wholly from labor, and disfellowshipped all those who would not receive their views on this point, and some other things which they held to be religious duties. God revealed these errors to me in vision, and sent me to his erring children to declare them; but many of them wholly rejected the message, and charged me with conforming to the world. On the other hand, the Nominal Adventists charged me with fanaticism, and I was falsely, and by some wickedly represented as being the leader of the fanaticism that I was actually laboring to do away. Different times were repeatedly set for the Lord to come, and were urged upon the brethren.--But the Lord shewed me that they would all pass by, for the time of trouble must come before the coming of Christ, and that every time that was set, and passed by, would only weaken the faith of God's people. For this I was charged with being with the evil servant, that said in his heart, "My Lord delayeth his coming."  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 14}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 15]          All these things weighed heavily upon my spirits, and in the confusion I was sometimes tempted to doubt my own experience. And while at family prayers one morning, the power of God began to rest upon me, and the thought rushed into my mind that it was mesmerism, and I resisted it. Immediately I was struck dumb, and for a few moments was lost to everything around me. I then saw my sin in doubting the power of God, and that for so doing I was struck dumb, and that my tongue should be loosed in less than twenty-four hours. A card was held up before me, on which was written in gold letters the chapter and verse of fifty texts of Scripture. After I came out of vision, I beckoned for the slate, and wrote upon it that I was dumb, also what I had seen, and that I wished the large Bible. I took the Bible and readily turned to all the texts that I had seen upon the card. I was unable to speak all day. Early the next morning my soul was filled with joy, and my tongue was loosed to shout the high praises of God. After that I dared not doubt, or for a moment resist the power of God, however others might think of me.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 15}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 16]          In 1846, while at Fairhaven, Mass., my sister, (who usually accompanied me at that time,) sister A. and brother G. and myself started in a sail-boat to visit a family on West's Island. It was almost night when we started. We had gone but a short distance when a sudden storm arose. It was so dark that we could see nothing around us. It thundered and lightened and the rain came in torrents upon us. Brother G. had more than he could well attend to, to manage the boat. He tried to anchor, but the anchor dragged. Our little boat was tossed upon the waves, and driven by the wind, while it was so dark that we could not see from one end of the boat to the other. It seemed plain that we must be lost, unless God should deliver. Soon the anchor held.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 16}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 17]          I knelt down in the boat, and began to cry to God to deliver us. And there upon the tossing billows, while the water washed over the top of the boat upon us, the rain descended as I never saw it before, the lightnings flashed and the thunders rolled. I was taken off in vision, and saw that sooner would every drop of water in the ocean be dried up than we should perish, for I saw that my work had but just began. After I came out of the vision all my fears were gone, and we sung and praised God, and our little boat was to us a floating Bethel. The editor of the "Advent Herald" has said that my visions were known to be "the result of mesmeric operations." But I ask, what chance was there for mesmeric operations in such a time as that?  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 17}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 18]          Brother G. at last called for help. There were but two houses on the Island, and it proved that we were near one of them, but not the one where we wished to go. All the family had retired to rest except a little child, who providentially heard the call for help upon the water. Her father soon came to our relief, and in a small boat, took us to the shore. We spent the most of that night in thanksgiving and praise to God, for his wonderful goodness unto us.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 18}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 19]          Here I will give the view that was first published in 1846. In this view I saw only a very few of the events of the future. More recent views have been more full. I shall therefore leave out a portion and prevent repetition.                                                                   -    {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 19}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 1]       July 21, 1851 To the Remnant Scattered Abroad.         As God has shown me the travels of the Advent people to the Holy City, and the rich reward to be given those who wait the return of their Lord from the wedding, it may be my duty to give you a short sketch of what God has revealed to me. The dear saints have got many trials to pass through. But our light afflictions, which are but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory--while we look not at the things which are seen, for the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal. I have tried to bring back a good report, and a few grapes from the heavenly Canaan, for which many would stone me, as the congregation bade stone Caleb and Joshua for their report, (Numbers 14:10.) But I declare to you, my brethren and sisters in the Lord, it is a goodly land, and we are well able to go up and possess it.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 1}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 2]         While praying at the family altar, the Holy Ghost fell upon me, and I seemed to be rising higher and higher, far above the dark world. I turned to look for the Advent people in the world, but could not find them--when a voice said to me, "Look again, and look a little higher." At this I raised my eyes and saw a straight and narrow path, cast up high above the world. On this path the Advent people were traveling to the City, which was at the farther end of the path. They had a bright light set up behind them at the first end of the path, which an angel told me was the Midnight Cry. This light shone all along the path, and gave light for their feet so they might not stumble. And if they kept their eyes fixed on Jesus, who was just before them, leading them to the City, they were safe. But soon some grew weary, and they said the City was a great way off, and they expected to have entered it before. Then Jesus would encourage them by raising his glorious right arm, and from his arm came a glorious light which waved over the Advent band, and they shouted Hallelujah! Others rashly denied the light behind them, and said that it was not God that had led them out so far. The light behind them went out leaving their feet in perfect darkness, and they stumbled and got their eyes off the mark, and lost sight of Jesus, and fell off the path down in the dark and wicked world below. Soon we heard the voice of God like many waters, which gave us the day and hour of Jesus' coming. The living saints, 144,000, in number, knew and understood the voice, while the wicked thought it was thunder and an earthquake. When God spake the time, he poured on us the Holy Ghost, and our faces began to light up and shine with the glory of God as Moses' did when he came down from Mount Sinai.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 2}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 3]          The 144,000 were all sealed and perfectly united. On their foreheads was written, God, New Jerusalem, and a glorious Star containing Jesus' new name. At our happy, holy state the wicked were enraged, and would rush violently up to lay hands on us to thrust us in prison, when we would stretch forth the hand in the name of the Lord, and the wicked would fall helpless to the ground. Then it was that the synagogue of Satan knew that God had loved us who could wash one another's feet, and salute the holy brethren with a holy kiss, and they worshipped at our feet. Soon our eyes were drawn to the East, for a small black cloud had appeared about half as large as a man's hand, which we all knew was the Sign of the Son of Man. We all in solemn silence gazed on the cloud as it drew nearer, and became lighter, glorious, and still more glorious, till it was a great white cloud. The bottom appeared like fire, a rainbow was over it, around the cloud were ten thousand angels singing a most lovely song. And on it sat the Son of Man, on his head were crowns, his hair was white and curly and lay on his shoulders. His feet had the appearance of fire, in his right hand was a sharp sickle, in his left a silver trumpet. His eyes were as a flame of fire, which searched his children through and through. Then all faces gathered paleness, and those that God had rejected gathered blackness. Then we all cried out, who shall be able to stand? Is my robe spotless? Then the angels ceased to sing, and there was some time of awful silence, when Jesus spoke. Those who have clean hands and a pure heart shall be able to stand, my grace is sufficient for you. At this, our faces lighted up, and joy filled every heart. And the angels struck a note higher and sung again while the cloud drew still nearer the earth. Then Jesus' silver trumpet sounded, as he descended on the cloud, wrapped in flames of fire. He gazed on the graves of the sleeping saints, then raised his eyes and hands to heaven and cried, Awake! Awake! Awake! ye that sleep in the dust and arise. Then there was a mighty earthquake. The graves opened, and the dead came up clothed with immortality. The 144,000 shouted, Hallelujah! as they recognized their friends who had been torn from them by death, and in the same moment we were changed and caught up together with them to meet the Lord in the air. We all entered the cloud together, and were seven days ascending to the sea of glass, when Jesus brought along the crowns and with his own right hand placed them on our heads. He gave us harps of gold and palms of victory. Here on the sea of glass the 144,000 stood in a perfect square. Some of them had very bright crowns, others not so bright. Some crowns appeared heavy with stars, while others had but few. All were perfectly satisfied with their crowns. And they were all clothed with a glorious white mantle from their shoulders to their feet. Angels were all about us as we marched over the sea of glass to the gate of the City. Jesus raised his mighty glorious arm, laid hold of the pearly gate and swung it back on its glittering hinges, and said to us, You have washed your robes in my blood, stood stiffly for my truth, enter in. We all marched in and felt we had a perfect right in the City. Here we saw the tree of life and the throne of God. Out of the throne came a pure river of water, and on either side of the river was the tree of life. On one side of the river was a trunk of a tree, and a trunk on the other side of the river, both of pure transparent gold.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 3}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 4]          At first I thought I saw two trees. I looked again and saw they were united at the top in one tree.-- So it was the tree of life, on either side of the river of life. Its branches bowed to the place where we stood; and the fruit was glorious, which looked like gold mixed with silver. We all went under the tree, and sat down to look at the glory of the place, when brothers Fitch and Stockman, who had preached the gospel of the kingdom, and whom God had laid in the grave to save them, came up to us and asked us what we had passed through while they were sleeping. We tried to call up our greatest trials, but they looked so small compared with the far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory that surrounded us, that we could not speak them out, and we all cried out Alleluia, heaven is cheap enough, and we touched our glorious harps and made heaven's arches ring.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 4}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 5]          With Jesus at our head we all descended from the City down to this earth, on a great and mighty mountain, which could not bear Jesus up, and it parted asunder, and there was a mighty plain. Then we looked up and saw the Great City, with twelve foundations, twelve gates, three on each side, and an angel at each gate. We all cried out "The City, the Great City, it's coming, it's coming down from God out of heaven;" and it came and settled on the place where we stood. Then we began to look at the glorious things outside of the City. There I saw most glorious houses, that had the appearance of silver, supported by four pillars, set with pearls, most glorious to behold, which were to be inhabited by the saints, and in them was a golden shelf. I saw many of the saints go into the houses, take off their glittering crowns and lay them on the shelf, then go out into the field by the houses to do something with the earth; not as we have to do with the earth here; no, no. A glorious light shone all about their heads and they were continually shouting and offering praises to God.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 5}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 6]          And I saw another field full of all kinds of flowers, and as I plucked them, I cried out, They will never fade. Next I saw a field of tall grass, most glorious to behold; it was living green, and had a reflection of silver and gold, as it waved proudly to the glory of King Jesus. Then we entered a field full of all kinds of beasts--the lion, the lamb, the leopard and the wolf, altogether in perfect union. We passed through the midst of them, and they followed on peaceably after. Then we entered a wood, not like the dark woods we have here, no, no; but light, and all over glorious; the branches of the trees waved to and fro, and we all cried out, "We will dwell safely in the wilderness and sleep in the woods." We passed through the woods, for we were on our way to Mount Zion. As we were traveling along, we met a company who were also gazing at the glories of the place. I noticed red as a border on their garments; their crowns were brilliant; their robes were pure white. As we greeted them, I asked Jesus who they were. He said they were martyrs that had been slain for him. With them was an innumerable company of little ones; they had a hem of red on their garments also. Mount Zion was just before us, and on the Mount was a glorious temple, and about it were seven other mountains, on which grew roses and lilies. And I saw the little ones climb, or if they chose, use their little wings and fly to the top of the mountains, and pluck the never fading flowers.--There were all kinds of trees around the temple to beautify the place; the box, the pine, the fir, the oil, the myrtle, the pomegranate and the fig tree bowed down with the weight of its timely figs, that made the place all over glorious. And as we were about to enter the holy temple, Jesus raised his lovely voice and said, Only the 144,000 enter this place, and we shouted Alleluia.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 6}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 7]         This temple was supported by seven pillars, all of transparent gold, set with pearls most glorious. The glorious things I saw there, I cannot describe. Oh, that I could talk in the language of Canaan, then could I tell a little of the glory of the better world. I saw there tables of stone in which the names of the 144,000 were engraved in letters of gold. After we beheld the glory of the temple, we went out, and Jesus left us, and went to the City. Soon we heard his lovely voice again, saying, "Come, my people, you have come out of great tribulation, and done my will; suffered for me; come in to supper, for I will gird myself, and serve you." We shouted Alleluia, glory, and entered into the City. And I saw a table of pure silver, it was many miles in length, yet our eyes could extend over it. I saw the fruit of the tree of life, the manna, almonds, figs, pomegranates, grapes, and many other kinds of fruit. I asked Jesus to let me eat of the fruit. He said, Not now. Those who eat of the fruit of this land, go back to earth no more. But in a little while, if faithful, you shall both eat of the fruit of the tree of life, and drink of the water of the fountain. And he said, You must go back to the earth again, and relate to others what I have revealed to you. Then an angel bore me gently down to this dark world. Sometimes I think I can stay here no longer, all things of earth look so dreary. I feel very lonely here, for I have seen a better land. Oh, that I had wings like a dove, then would I fly away and be at rest.                                                    -    {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 7}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 8]          The Lord gave me the following view in 1847, while at Topsham, Me. The brethren were assembled on the Sabbath.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 8}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 9]          We felt an unusual spirit of prayer. And as we prayed, the Holy Ghost fell upon us. We were very happy. Soon I was lost to earthly things, and was wrapped up in a vision of God's glory. I saw an angel swiftly flying to me. He quickly carried me from the earth to the Holy City. In the City I saw a temple, which I entered. I passed through a door before I came to the first vail. This veil was raised, and I passed into the Holy Place. Here I saw the altar of incense, the candlestick with seven lamps, and the table on which was the shew-bread. After viewing the glory of the Holy, Jesus raised the second vail, and I passed into the Holy of Holies.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 9}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 10]          In the Holiest I saw an ark; on the top and sides of it was purest gold. On each end of the ark was a lovely cherub, with their wings spread out over it. Their faces were turned towards each other, and they looked downwards. Between the angels was a golden censer. Above the ark, where the angels stood, was an exceeding bright glory, that appeared like a throne where God dwelt. Jesus stood by the ark. And as the saints' prayers came up to Jesus, the incense in the censer would smoke, and he offered up the prayers of the saints with the smoke of the incense to his Father. In the ark, was the golden pot of manna, Aaron's rod that budded, and the tables of stone which folded together like a book. Jesus opened them, and I saw the ten commandments written on them with the finger of God. On one table was four, and on the other six. The four on the first table shone brighter than the other six. But the fourth (the Sabbath commandment,) shone above them all; for the Sabbath was set apart to be kept in honor of God's holy name. The Holy Sabbath looked glorious--a halo of glory was all around it. I saw that the Sabbath was not nailed to the cross. If it was, the other nine commandments were; and we are at liberty to go forth and break them all, as well as to break the fourth. I saw that God had not changed the Sabbath, for he never changes. But the Pope had changed it from the seventh to the first day of the week; for he was to change times and laws.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 10}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 11]          And I saw that if God had changed the Sabbath; from the seventh to the first day, he would have changed the writing of the Sabbath commandment, written on the tables of stone, which are now in the ark, in the Most Holy Place of the Temple in heaven; and it would read thus: The first day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God. But I saw that it read the same as when written on the tables of stone by the finger of God, and delivered to Moses in Sinai, "But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God." I saw that the Holy Sabbath is, and will be, the separating wall between the true Israel of God and unbelievers; and that the Sabbath is the great question, to unite the hearts of God's dear waiting saints.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 11}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 12]          I saw that God had children, who do not see and keep the Sabbath. They had not rejected the light on it. And at the commencement of the time of trouble, we were filled with the Holy Ghost as we went forth and proclaimed the Sabbath more fully. This enraged the churches, and nominal Adventists, as they could not refute the Sabbath truth. And at this time God's chosen all saw clearly that we had the truth, and they came out and endured the persecution with us. And I saw the sword, famine, pestilence and great confusion in the land. The wicked thought that we had brought the judgments down on them. They rose up and took counsel to rid the earth of us, thinking that then the evil would be stayed.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 12}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 13]          In the time of trouble, we all fled from the cities and villages, but were pursued by the wicked, who entered the houses of the saints with the sword. They raised the sword to kill us, but it broke, and fell as powerless as a straw. Then we all cried day and night for deliverance, and the cry came up before God. The sun came up, and the moon stood still. The streams ceased to flow. Dark heavy clouds came up, and clashed against each other. But there was one clear place of settled glory, from whence came the voice of God like many waters, which shook the heavens, and the earth. The sky opened and shut, and was in commotion. The mountains shook like a reed in the wind, and cast out ragged rocks all around. The sea boiled like a pot, and cast out stones upon the land. And as God spake the day and hour of Jesus' coming, and delivered the everlasting covenant to his people, he spake one sentence, and then paused, while the words were rolling through the earth. The Israel of God stood with their eyes fixed upwards, listening to the words as they came from the mouth of Jehovah, and rolled through the earth like peals of loudest thunder. It was awfully solemn. At the end of every sentence, the saints shouted, Glory! Hallelujah! Their countenances were lighted up with the glory of God; and they shone with the glory as Moses' face did when he came down from Sinai. The wicked could not look on them for the glory. And when the never-ending blessing was pronounced on those who had honored God, in keeping his Sabbath holy, there was a mighty shout of victory over the Beast, and over his Image.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 13}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 14]          Then commenced the jubilee, when the land should rest. I saw the pious slave rise in triumph and victory, and shake off the chains that bound him, while his wicked master was in confusion, and knew not what to do; for the wicked could not understand the words of the voice of God. Soon appeared the great white cloud. It looked more lovely than ever before. On it sat the Son of Man. At first we did not see Jesus on the cloud, but as it drew near the earth, we could behold his lovely person. This cloud, when it first appeared, was the Sign of the Son of Man in heaven. The voice of the Son of God called forth the sleeping saints, clothed with a glorious immortality. The living saints were changed in a moment, and were caught up with them in the cloudy chariot. It looked all over glorious as it rolled upwards. On either side of the chariot were wings, and beneath it wheels. And as the chariot rolled upwards, the wheels cried Holy, and the wings, as they moved, cried Holy, and the retinue of Holy Angels around the cloud cried Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty. And the saints in the cloud cried, Glory, Alleluia. And the chariot rolled upwards to the Holy City. Jesus threw open the gates of the Golden City, and led us in. Here we were made welcome, for we had kept the "Commandments of God," and had a "right to the tree of life."                                                    -    {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 14}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 1]       July 21, 1851 Dear Brethren         Dear Brethren: The Lord has shown me that the message of the third angel must go, and be proclaimed to the scattered children of the Lord, and that it should not be hung on time; for time never will be a test again. I saw that some were getting a false excitement arising from preaching time; that the third angel's message was stronger than time can be. I saw that this message can stand on its own foundation, and that it needs not time to strengthen it, and that it will go in mighty power, and do its work, and will be cut short in righteousness.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 1}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 2]         I saw that some were making every thing bend to the time of this next fall--that is, making their calculations in reference to that time. I saw that this was wrong, for this reason: Instead of going to God daily to know their present duty, they look ahead, and make their calculations as though they knew the work would end this fall, without inquiring their duty of God daily.  {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 2}
[RH, July 21, 1851 par. 3]          In hope.                                                             E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, July 21, 1851 par. 3}
[RH, April 7, 1851 par. 1]       April 7, 1851 Eli Curtis         Eli Curtis.--I wish to say to the brethren and sisters, that I have been much grieved with the strange course pursued by this man, in republishing my views, and sending them about in connection with worthless and foolish matter, such as the Dixboro Ghost, notwithstanding I have earnestly entreated him not to do so. I consider him void of judgment in spiritual things, blinded by the deceptions of the Enemy. I did my duty to him faithfully when I hoped he would turn from his singular course.                                                             E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, April 7, 1851 par. 1}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 1]       June 10, 1852 To the Brethren and Sisters.         As I have of late looked around to find the humble followers of the meek and lowly Jesus, my mind has been much exercised.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 1}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 2]          Many who profess to be looking for the speedy coming of Christ, are becoming conformed to this world, and seek more earnestly the applause of those around them, than the approbation of God. They are cold and formal, like the nominal church, that they but a short time since separated from. The words addressed to the Laodicean Church, describe their present condition perfectly. See Revelation 3:14-20. They are "neither cold nor hot," but "lukewarm." And unless they heed the counsel of the "faithful and True Witness," and zealously repent, and obtain "gold tried in the fire," "white raiment," and "eye-salve," he will spue them out of his mouth.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 2}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 3]         The time has come when a large portion of those who once rejoiced, and shouted aloud for joy, in view of the immediate coming of the Lord, are on the ground of the churches and world who once scoffed at, and derided them for believing that Jesus was coming, and circulated all manner of falsehoods to raise prejudice against them, and destroy their influence.--If any one longs after the living God, and hungers and thirsts for righteousness, and God gives them to feel his power, and satisfies their longing soul, by shedding abroad his love in their hearts, and if they glorify God by praising him, they are, by these professed believers in the soon coming of the Lord, often considered deluded, and charged with having mesmerism or some wicked spirit.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 3}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 4]          Many of these professed Christians dress, talk and act like the world, and the only thing by which they may be known, is their profession. Though they profess to be looking for Christ, their conversation is not in heaven, but on worldly things.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 4}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 5]          "What manner of persons" ought those to be "in all holy conversation and godliness," who profess to be "looking for, and hasting unto the day of God?" 2 Pet. iii, 11. "Every man that hath this hope in him, purifieth himself, even as he is pure." 1 John, iii, 3. But it is evident that many who bear the advent name, study more to decorate their bodies, and appear well in the eyes of the world, than they do the word of God, to learn how they may be approved of him.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 5}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 6]          What if the lovely Jesus, our pattern, should make his appearance among them, and the professors of religion generally, as at his first advent? He was born in a manger. Follow him along through his life and ministry. He was a man of sorrow and acquainted with grief. These professed Christians would be ashamed of the meek and lowly Saviour who wore a plain, seamless coat, and had not where to lay his head. His spotless, self-denying life would condemn them; his holy solemnity would be a painful restraint upon their lightness and vain laughter; his guileless conversation would be a check to their worldly and covetous conversation; his declaring the unvarnished, cutting truth would manifest their real character, and they would wish to get the meek Pattern, the lovely Jesus, out of the way as soon as possible. They would be among the first to try to catch him in his words, and raise the cry, Crucify him! Crucify him!  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 6}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 7]          Let us follow Jesus as he so meekly rode into Jerusalem, when "the whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice, * * * Saying, Blessed be the King that cometh in the name of the Lord. Peace in heaven, and glory in the highest. Some of the Pharisees from among the multitude said unto him, Master, rebuke thy disciples.-- And he answered and said unto them, I tell you, that if these should hold their peace the stones would immediately cry out." A large portion of those who profess to be looking for Christ would be as forward as the Pharisees were, to have the disciples silenced, and they would doubtless raise the cry, Fanaticism! Mesmerism! Mesmerism! And the disciples spreading their garments and branches of palm-trees in the way would be thought extravagant and wild.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 7}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 8]          But God will have a people on the earth that will not be so cold and dead but that they can praise and glorify him. He will receive glory from some people, and if his chosen people, who keep his commandments should hold their peace the very stones would cry out.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 8}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 9]          Jesus is coming, but not as at his first advent, a babe in Bethlehem, not as he rode into Jerusalem, when the disciples praised God with a loud voice and cried, Hosannah; but in the glory of the Father, and with all the retinue of holy angels with him, to escort him on his way to earth. All heaven will be emptied of the angels. While the waiting saints will be looking for him, and gazing into heaven, as were the "men of Galilee" When he ascended from the Mount of Olivet.-- Then, those only who are holy, those who have followed fully the meek Pattern will, with rapturous joy, exclaim as they behold him, "Lo, this is our God, we have waited for him, and he will save us." And they will be changed "in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump," that wakes the sleeping saints, and calls them forth from their dusty beds, clothed with glorious immortality, shouting, Victory! Victory! over death and the grave. The changed saints are caught up together with them to meet the Lord in the air, never more to be separated from the object of their love.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 9}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 10]         With such a prospect as this before us, such a glorious hope, such a redemption that Christ has purchased for us by his own blood, shall we hold our peace? Shall we not praise God, even with a loud voice, as the disciples did when Jesus rode into Jerusalem? Is not our prospect far more glorious than theirs was? Who dare then forbid us glorifying God, even with a loud voice, when we have such a hope, big with immortality and full of glory? We have tasted of the powers of the world to come, and long for more. My whole being cries out after the living God, and I shall not be satisfied until I am filled with all his fullness.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 10}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 11]          The way to heaven is rugged. Briers and thorns are in the way; but we can with cheerfulness tread the rough pathway, knowing that Jesus, the King of glory, once trod it before us.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 11}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 12]          We will rejoice that we can follow in his footsteps, and be partakers with him of his sufferings, that we may finally partake of his glory.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 12}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 13]          What if reproaches are heaped upon me, even by those who profess to be looking for the Lord? What if falsehoods are kept in circulation by "whosoever loveth a lie" made ready to their hand? All this I can bear cheerfully. Why should I repine? My Master, the King of Glory, was treated a thousand times worse than I have been, and can I, a poor, unworthy creature, expect any better treatment in following Jesus, than he received? Shall I complain, when Jesus bore the scoffs and derision of his own people, the Jews, and was finally rejected and crucified by them for me? For my sins he bore all this. No, I will not complain; I will rather rejoice and be exceeding glad that I am accounted worthy to suffer for Christ's sake, that my reward may be in heaven. Only let me have an inheritance in glory, and it will be enough. For that, I can endure anything and everything. Heaven, sweet heaven.--  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 13}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 14]          "I long to be there, and the thought that 'tis near, Makes me almost impatient for Christ to appear, And fit up that dwelling of glory so rare-- The earth robed in beauty--I long to be there."  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 14}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 15]          Let us, dear brethren and sisters, crave the suffering, crucifying part of religion. For we are to be purified and fitted for the kingdom through suffering. We must keep separate from the world, if we would have the love of God abide with us. As soon as we begin to be conformed to this world, just so soon God's Spirit begins to depart from us. But if we keep humble, live holy, harmless and separate from sinners, we shall see of the salvation of God. Let us strive to be Christians (Christ-like) in every sense of the word, and let our dress, conversation and actions preach that Christ is formed within, the hope of glory, and that we are looking for that blessed hope and glorious appearing of Jesus. Let us show to those around us, that this world is not our home, that we are pilgrims and strangers here.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 15}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 16]          My affections, interest, treasure, all, is in the bright world to come. I long to see the King in his beauty, whom angels adorate, and as they bow, cast their glittering crowns before him, and then touch their golden harps, and fill all heaven with their rich music.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 16}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 17]          Let those who break God's law and teach others to do so, denounce us as fallen from grace because we keep all ten of his immutable precepts, it will not harm us. We have the satisfaction of knowing, that while they curse, Jesus has pronounced a blessing. Says the true Witness, the only Begotten of the Father, "Blessed are they that do his ［the Father's］ commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the City." Revelation 22:14.  {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 17}
[RH, June 10, 1852 par. 18]         Think ye that the commandment-keepers will be sorry, and mourn when the pearly gates of the Golden City of God are swung back upon their glittering hinges, and they are welcomed in? No, never. They will then rejoice, that they are not under the bondage of the law, but that they have kept God's law, and therefore are free from it. They will have right to the tree of life, a right to its healing leaves. They will hear the lovely voice of Jesus, richer than any music that ever fell on mortal ear, saying, There will be no more sorrow, pain or death; sighing and crying have fled away.                 "Our eyes shall then, with rapture,               The Saviour's face behold,             Our feet, no more diverted,               Shall walk the streets of gold;             Our ears shall hear with transport               The hosts celestial sing,             Our tongues shall chant the glory               Of our Immortal King."                                                             Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, June 10, 1852 par. 18}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 1]      February 17, 1853 To the Saints Scattered Abroad.         Dear Brethren and Sisters:--Do we believe with all the heart that Christ is soon coming? And that we are now having the last message of mercy that is ever to be given to a guilty world? Is our example what it should be? And do we show to those around us, by our lives and holy conversation, that we are looking for the glorious appearing of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, to change these vile bodies and fashion them like his most glorious body? I fear that we do not believe, and realize these things as we should. Those who believe the important truths that we profess to believe, should act out their faith, in the immediate coming of Christ. There is too much seeking amusements, and things to take up the mind here in this world; the mind is left too much to run upon pride of dress; and the tongue is engaged too often in light and trifling conversation, which gives the lie to our profession, for the conversation is not in heaven from whence we look for the Saviour.  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 1}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 2]         Angels are watching over us, to guard us; and we often grieve these angels by indulging in trifling conversation, jesting and joking, and also by sinking down in a careless, stupid state. And although we may make an effort now and then for the victory, and obtain it, yet if we do not keep it, but sink down in the same careless, indifferent state, unable to endure temptations, and to resist the enemy, it is not enduring the trial of our faith, that is more precious than gold. It is not suffering for Christ's sake, and glorifying in tribulation.  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 2}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 3]          There is a great lack of christian fortitude, and serving God from principle. We should not seek to please and gratify self; but to honor and glorify God, and in all we do and say, have a single eye to his glory.--If we would let our hearts be impressed with the following important words, and ever bear them in mind, we should not so easily fall into temptation; but our words would be few, and well chosen.  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 3}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 4]          "He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed." "Every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment."--"Thou God seest me."  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 4}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 5]          We could not think of these important words, and call to mind the sufferings of Jesus for us sinners, that we might receive pardon from our sins, and be redeemed unto God by his most precious blood, without feeling a holy restraint upon us, and an earnest desire to suffer for him, who suffered and endured so much for us.  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 5}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 6]          If we dwell on these things, dear self, with its dignity, will be humbled; a child-like simplicity will take its place, which will bear reproof from others, and will not be easily provoked, and suffer a self-willed spirit to come in and rule the soul. The true christian's joys, amusements and consolation, must and will be in heaven.             "Upward to God be the heart's adoration,             Where ever is flowing pure streams of salvation."  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 6}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 7]          The longing souls of those who have tasted of the powers of the world to come, and have feasted on heavenly joys, will not be satisfied, or amused, with things of earth. Such will find enough to do in their leisure moments. Their souls will be drawn out after God. Where the treasure is, there will be their heart, holding sweet communion with the God they love and worship. Their amusements will be in contemplating their treasure--the holy city--the earth made new--their eternal home. And while they dwell upon these things, which are lofty, pure and holy, heaven will be brought near, and they will feel the power of the Holy Spirit, which will tend to wean them from the world more and more, and cause their consolation and chief joy to be in the things of heaven, their sweet home.--The power of attraction to God and heaven will be so great, that nothing can draw their mind from the great object of securing their soul's salvation, and honoring and glorifying God.             "Brighter joys than earth can give, win me away,             Pleasures that for ever live--I cannot stay."  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 7}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 8]         As I realize how much has been done for us, to keep us right, I am led to exclaim, O, what love! What wondrous love hath the Son of God for us poor sinners! Should we be stupid and careless, while every thing is being done for our salvation that can be done? All heaven is interested for us. We should be alive and awake, to honor, glorify and adore the High and Lofty One. Our hearts should flow out in love and gratitude to him who has been so full of love and compassion to us. With our lives we should honor him, and with pure and holy conversation show that we are born from above; that this world is not our home, but that we are pilgrims and strangers here, traveling to a better country.  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 8}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 9]         Many who profess the name of Christ, and profess to be looking for his speedy coming, know not what it is to suffer for Christ's sake. Their hearts are not subdued by grace, and they are not dead to self; but it often appears in various ways; and, at the same time, they are talking of having trials. But the principal cause of their trials, is an unsubdued heart, which makes self so sensitive, that it is often crossed. If such could realize what it is to be an humble follower of Christ, a true christian, they would begin to work in good earnest, and begin right. They would first die to self, then be instant in prayer, and check every passion of the heart. Give up your self-confidency, and self-sufficiency, and follow the meek pattern.--Ever keep Jesus in your mind, that he is your example, and you must tread in his footsteps. Looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith; who, for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, despised the shame. He endured the contradiction of sinners against himself.  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 9}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 10]          Is not the reward, at the end of the race, great and rich enough? What greater inducements could be held up before us, than has been held up to encourage us to be bold and valiant soldiers, to overcome the world, the flesh, and the devil? Eternal life is ours, if we endure the trial of our faith. Is it not enough? Will any complain of the roughness of the way?--Would you enter heaven if you could without suffering, and dwell in the presence of that Jesus, who suffered so much for us, whose loveliness and glory is unspeakable? He for your sins, was once the meek slain lamb, wounded, bruised, smitten and afflicted. O, it would be no place for you. Any other place would be far preferable. You would feel that you had no right there.  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 10}
[RH, February 17, 1853 par. 11]          Let us, then, cheerfully suffer something for Jesus' sake, crucify self daily, be a partaker of Christ's sufferings here, that we may be made partakers with him of his glory, and be crowned with glory, honor, immortality and eternal life.                         Ellen G. White.  {RH, February 17, 1853 par. 11}
[RH, April 14, 1853 par. 1]       April 14, 1853 Dear Brethren and Sisters:         It may be my duty to briefly notice the article from A. N. Seymour, in the Advent Harbinger for March 26th. Mr. S. thinks there is a contradiction on the forty-third page of my little pamphlet, entitled Christian Experience and Views.--I there stated that a cloud of glorious light covered the Father, and that his person could not be seen. I also stated that I saw the Father rise from the throne, &c. Here Mr. S. finds a glaring contradiction. But it seems to me that a child may understand this. The Father was enshrouded with a body of light and glory, so that his person could not be seen, yet I knew that it was the Father, and that from his person, emanated this light and glory. When I saw this body of light and glory rise from the throne, I knew that the Father moved, which was the cause of the body of light and glory rising, therefore said, I saw the Father rise. The glory, or excellency of his form, I never saw--no one could behold it; yet the body of light and glory that enshrouded his person, could be seen. I really think that Mr. S. has manifested a disposition to catch at words, and will leave it for others to judge whether such a course becomes a minister of Christ.  {RH, April 14, 1853 par. 1}
[RH, April 14, 1853 par. 2]          Mr. S. then asserts that I stated that I saw "Satan by the throne that the Father had left." Here I will give my own words. "Satan appeared to be by the throne, trying to carry on the work of God." I will give another sentence from the same page. "Then I turned to look at the company who were still bowed before the throne." Now, this praying company was in this mortal state, on the earth, yet represented to me as bowed before the throne. I never had the idea that these individuals were actually in the New Jerusalem. Neither did I ever think that any mortal could suppose that I thought that Satan was actually in the New Jerusalem. This Mr. S. is disposed to put in the worst light, and then goes on to ridicule the idea of Satan being in the New Jerusalem.  {RH, April 14, 1853 par. 2}
[RH, April 14, 1853 par. 3]          But did not John see the great red dragon in heaven?--Certainly. "And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns." Revelation 12:3. Here seems to be as good a chance for Mr. S. to ridicule, as that which he has taken. What a monster to be in heaven!  {RH, April 14, 1853 par. 3}
[RH, April 14, 1853 par. 4]         But let this view that Mr. S. ridicules be compared with Hosea 5:6, 7. "They shall go with their flocks and with their herds to seek the Lord; but they shall not find him; he hath withdrawn himself from them. They have dealt treacherously against the Lord; for they have begotten strange children; now shall a month devour them with their portions." This certainly shows that the Lord changes his position in some way, and presents good reasons to believe that Satan would at some period get up counterfeit conversions.                                                           E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, April 14, 1853 par. 4}
[RH, August 11, 1853 par. 1]      August 11, 1853 To the Brethren.         Dear Brethren and Sisters:--As error is fast progressing, we should seek to be awake in the cause of God, and realize the time in which we live. Darkness is to cover the earth, and gross darkness the people. And as nearly all around us are being enveloped in the thick darkness of error and delusion, it becomes us to shake off stupidity, and live near to God, where we can draw the divine rays of light and glory from the countenance of Jesus. As darkness thickens, and error increases, we should obtain a more thorough knowledge of the truth, and be prepared to maintain from the scriptures the truth of our position.  {RH, August 11, 1853 par. 1}
[RH, August 11, 1853 par. 2]          We must be sanctified through the truth, be wholly consecrated to God, and live out our holy profession, so that he can shed increasing light upon us, that we may have light in his light, and be strengthened with his strength. Every moment that we are not on our watch, we are liable to be beset by the enemy, and in great danger of being overcome by the powers of darkness. Satan has his angels, who are commissioned by him to be vigilant, and overthrow all he can; to find out the waywardness and besetting sins of those who profess the truth, and throw darkness around them, that they may cease to be watchful, and take a course that will dishonor the cause they profess to love, bring sorrow upon the church, while daily the misguided, unwatchful souls are growing darker, and the light of heaven is fading from them. They cannot discover their besetting sins, and Satan weaves his net about them, until they are taken in the snare.  {RH, August 11, 1853 par. 2}
[RH, August 11, 1853 par. 3]          God is our strength. We must look to him for wisdom and guidance, and with his glory in view, and the good of the church, and the salvation of our own souls, overcome our besetting sins. Each individual should seek to obtain new victory every day. We must learn to stand alone, and depend wholly upon God. The sooner we learn this, the better. Let each one find out where he fails, and then faithfully watch, that his sins may not overcome him, but get the victory over his sins. Then can we have confidence towards God, and great trouble will be saved the church.  {RH, August 11, 1853 par. 3}
[RH, August 11, 1853 par. 4]          The messengers of God, as they leave their homes, to labor for the salvation of souls, spend much of their time in getting those right, and free from temptation, who have been in the truth for years, and still are weak, because they needlessly let loose the reins, cease watching over themselves, and, I sometimes think, tempt the enemy to tempt them. They get into some petty difficulty and trial, and the time of the servants of the Lord is spent to visit them. They are held hours and even days, and their souls grieved and wounded, to hear little difficulties and trials talked over. Each magnifying his own grievances to make them look as serious as possible, for fear the servants of God will think them too small an affair for them to notice. Instead of depending on the Lord's servants to help them out of these trials, they should break down before God, and fast and pray till the trials are removed.  {RH, August 11, 1853 par. 4}
[RH, August 11, 1853 par. 5]          Some seem to think that all God has called messengers into the field for, is to go at their bidding, and carry them in their arms. And that the most important part of their work is to settle their petty trials and difficulties, which they have brought upon themselves by injudicious moves, and by giving way to the enemy, and having an unyielding, fault-finding spirit with those around them, to ease their conscience.  {RH, August 11, 1853 par. 5}
[RH, August 11, 1853 par. 6]          But where are the hungry sheep at this time?--Starving for the bread of life. Those who know the truth and have been established in it, but obey it not, (if they did they would be saved many of these trials,) are holding the messengers, and the very object for which God has called his servants into the field, is not accomplished. The servants of God are grieved, and their courage taken away by such things in the church, when all should strive not to add a feather's weight to their burden; but by cheering words and the prayer of faith, should help them. How much more free would they be if all who profess the truth, would be looking about them and trying to help others, instead of claiming so much help themselves.--And as the servants of God enter the dark places, where the truth has not yet been proclaimed, they have a wounded spirit caused by the needless trials of their Brethren. In addition to all this, they have to meet the unbelief and prejudice of opposers and be trampled upon by some.  {RH, August 11, 1853 par. 6}
[RH, August 11, 1853 par. 7]          How much easier it would be for the servant of God to affect the heart, and how much more would God be glorified, if his servants were free from discouragement and trial, that they might labor for him more effectually, and with a free spirit, present the truth in its beauty.  {RH, August 11, 1853 par. 7}
[RH, August 11, 1853 par. 8]          Those who have been guilty of requiring so much labor of God's servants, and burdening them with trials, which belonged to themselves to settle, will have to give an account to God for all the time and means that has been spent to gratify themselves, and thereby satisfying the enemy. They should be in a situation to help their brethren. They should never defer their trials and difficulties to burden a whole meeting, or wait until some of the messengers come to settle them. But get right before God, have the trials all out of the way, and be prepared to hold up the hands of the laborers, instead of weakening them.                                                           E. G. White. Rochester, August, 1853.                                                                   -    {RH, August 11, 1853 par. 8}
[RH, July 25, 1854 par. 1]       July 25, 1854 To the Young.         You must be in earnest to secure your soul's salvation. You must begin the work of overcoming now. Don't put it off. It will soon be for ever too late, and the lamentation upon every side will be "The harvest is past, the summer is ended and my soul is not saved." Let not the opinions of your young companions affect you. You may think you have a great sacrifice to make, but to look at the matter in its true light, you have none to make. You only change bad for good, sin and evil for righteousness, death for life. If you cannot give all for heaven, you cannot have it. Will you give up every idol? If there is one thing that you cannot give up, that is your idol. That will shut you out of Heaven.  {RH, July 25, 1854 par. 1}
[RH, July 25, 1854 par. 2]          There is one that has made a sacrifice; one who is high and lofty. One who left the glory that he had with his Father before the world was, and came into the world and bore all the slight of man, suffered every indignity, and opened not his mouth, who, at the same time, could have had legions of angels by asking his Father. Yet he was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. Why was all this? O, the sacrifice had to be made to save lost man. Christ was nailed to Calvary's cross, to make a way of escape for you. He for your sakes became poor. He died that you might live. O What a sacrifice was this! The tongue of an angel cannot tell the "matchless depths of a Saviour's love." Jesus is your pattern. He is your example; and if you come short of the true pattern, you will have no excuse. Do not measure yourself by others; but Jesus, Jesus is your pattern. Strive to pattern closely after him. Encourage your soul to be a partaker of his divine character. Pray and cherish in your heart a hungering and thirsting after righteousness. O, will you be a sufferer with Christ, that you may be a partaker with him of his glory.  {RH, July 25, 1854 par. 2}
[RH, July 25, 1854 par. 3]          Be a living devoted Christian. You must give up pride of dress and appearance, and pride of opinion. You must be decided about it. Half-hearted work will never avail anything. You must come right down with God's humble people. God is purifying unto himself a peculiar people zealous of good works. This people are peculiar. They do not dress or act like the world. Their conversation is in Heaven. Shake off every shackle, and take hold for the salvation of your own soul, and that of your brothers sisters and friends around you. They look to you for example. Lead them right. Try to save their souls. Love, honor and respect your parents; and in the end you will find you have sacrificed nothing; for you will have a rich and glorious reward.                                                             E. G. White.  {RH, July 25, 1854 par. 3}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 1]       September 19, 1854 Duty of Parents to Their Children.         One of the signs of the "last days" is the disobedience of children to their parents. 2 Tim. iii, 2. And do parents realize their responsibility? Many seem to lose sight of the watch-care they should ever have over their children, and suffer them to indulge in evil passions, and to disobey them. They take but little notice of them until their own feelings are raised, and then punish them in anger.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 1}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 2]         Many parents will have to render an awful account at last for their neglect of their children. They have fostered and cherished their evil tempers by bending to their wishes and will, when the wishes and will of the children should bend to them. They have brought God's frown upon them and their children by these things. Parents, have you forgotten that which is written in the Holy Word: "He that spareth the rod hateth his son." Children are left to come up instead of being trained up. The poor little children are thought not to know or understand a correction at ten or twelve months old, and they begin to show stubbornness very young. Parents suffer them to indulge in evil tempers and passions without subduing or correcting them, and by so doing they cherish and nourish these evil passions until they grow with their growth and strengthen with their strength.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 2}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 3]          The house of God is often desecrated, and the Sabbath violated by Sabbath-believers' children. In some cases they are even allowed to run about the house, play, talk and manifest their evil tempers in the very meetings where the saints should worship God in the beauty of holiness. And the place that should be holy, and where a holy stillness should reign, and where there should be perfect order, neatness and humility, is made to be a perfect Babylon, "confusion." This is enough to bring God's displeasure and shut his presence from our assemblies. His wrath is kindled for these things, and he will not while these things exist, go out with Israel to battle against their enemies. The enemies of our faith will be suffered to triumph on account of God's displeasure.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 3}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 4]          Parents stand in the place of God to their children and they will have to render an account, whether they have been faithful to the little few committed to their trust. Parents, some of you are rearing children to be cut down by the destroying angel, unless you speedily change your course, and be faithful to them. God cannot cover iniquity, even in children. He cannot love unruly children who manifest passion, and he cannot save them in the time of trouble. Will you suffer your children to be lost through your neglect? Unfaithful parents, their blood will be upon you, and is not your salvation doubtful with the blood of your children upon you? children that might have been saved had you filled your place, and done your duty as faithful parents should.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 4}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 5]          God says: "I know Abraham, that he will command his household after him," and God gave him the honor of being the father of the faithful. Parents, it is your duty to have your children in perfect subjection, having all their passions and evil tempers subdued. And if children are taken to meeting, they should be made to know, and understand where they are. That they are not at home, but where God meets with his people. And they should be kept quiet and free from all play, and God will turn his face toward you, to meet with you and bless you.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 5}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 6]          If order is observed in the assemblies of the saints, the truth will have better effect upon all that hear it. A solemnity which is so much needed will be encouraged and there will be power in the truth to stir up the depths of the soul and a death-like stupor will not hang upon those who hear. Believers and unbelievers will be affected. It has seemed evident that in some places the Ark of God was removed from the church, for the holy commandments have been violated and the strength of Israel has been weakened.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 6}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 7]          Parents, correct your children. Commence while they are young, when impressions can be more easily made, and their evil tempers subdued before they grow with their growth and strengthen with their strength.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 7}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 8]          You should correct your children in love. Do not let them have their own way until you get angry, and then punish them. Such correction only helps on the evil, instead of remedying it. After you have done your duty faithfully to your children, then carry them to God and ask him to help you. Tell him that you have done your part, and then in faith ask God to do his part, that which you cannot do. Ask him to temper their dispositions, to make them mild and gentle by his Holy Spirit. He will hear you pray. He will love to answer your prayers. Through his Word he has enjoined it upon you to correct your children, to "spare not for their crying," and his Word is to be heeded in these things.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 8}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 9]          It certainly must bring God's displeasure upon parents when they leave him to do what he has left, and commanded them to do. God corrects us when we disobey; and go astray from him; and parents are bound by the word of God to correct their children when they disobey them, and show evil temper. Check the very first manifestation of passion. Break the will, (but do it with feelings of tenderness, and with discretion,) and your children will be far happier for it, and you will be happier. Your effort will be remembered of God, and he that is so particular as to observe the falling of the sparrow; he that noticed and commended Abraham's faithfulness, will not pass by your efforts. He that never slumbers nor sleeps will be ready to aid you with his Spirit and grace, and will reward your feeble efforts.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 9}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 10]          Parents, above every thing, take care of your children upon the Sabbath. Do not suffer them to violate God's holy day by playing in the house or out of doors. You may just as well break the Sabbath yourselves as to let your children do it, and when you suffer your children to wander about, and suffer them to play upon the Sabbath, God looks upon you as Sabbath-breakers. Your children, that are under your control, should be made to mind you. Your word should be their law. Will not parents wake up to their duty before it shall be too late, and take hold of the work in earnest, redeem the time, and make unsparing efforts to save their children?  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 10}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 11]          Children are the lawful prey of the enemy, because they are not subjects of grace, have not experienced the cleansing power of the blood of Jesus, and the evil angels have access to these children; and some parents are careless and suffer them to work with but little restraint. Parents have a great work to do in this matter, by correcting and subduing their children, and then by bringing them to God and claiming his blessing upon them. By the faithful and untiring efforts of the parents, and the blessing and grace entreated of God upon the children, the power of the evil angels will be broken, a sanctifying influence is shed upon the children, and the powers of darkness must give back.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 11}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 12]          When the destroying angel was to pass through Egypt, to destroy the first-born of man and beast, Israel was commanded to gather their children and families into their houses with them, and then mark their door-posts with blood, that the destroying angel might pass by their dwellings, and if they failed to go through with this process, there was no difference made between them and the Egyptians.  {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 12}
[RH, September 19, 1854 par. 13]          The destroying angel is soon to go forth again, not to destroy the first-born alone, but "to slay utterly old and young, both men, women and little children" who have not the mark. Parents, if you wish to save your children, separate them from the world, keep them from the company of wicked children; for if you suffer them to go with wicked children, you cannot prevent them from partaking of their wickedness and being corrupted. It is your solemn duty to watch over your children, to choose the society at all times for them. Learn your children to obey you, then can they more easily obey the commandments of God, and yield to his requirements. Don't let us neglect to pray with, and for our children. He that said, "Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not," will listen to our prayers for them, and the seal, or mark, of believing parents will cover their children, if they are trained up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, September 19, 1854 par. 13}
[RH, June 12, 1855 par. 1]       June 12, 1855 To the Church.  -         It is to be feared that the people of God are not prepared for what is coming upon the earth. Is there not a lack of energy in the church? Are we not upon the enchanted ground, and falling asleep in this important time? We desire to walk too much by sight. We must walk more by faith. We must have more energy, more unwavering faith and confidence in God. Has not pride crept into the church? Is there that close watchfulness of self that there should be? Let us each examine our own hearts and look carefully to our own lives and see how they will compare with the true Pattern who wore a plain seamless coat, whose life was a life of sacrifice, who went about doing others good, and making others happy. Let us search closely and see if we have the fruits of the Spirit.  {RH, June 12, 1855 par. 1}
[RH, June 12, 1855 par. 2]          Just as soon as pride enters the heart, the Spirit of God is shut out. Are there not those among us who indulge in pride and needless expense? They will soon regret it; for trying times are just before us, and they will then need, and desire to have, the misspent means, for they will feel want, and pinching want will be all around them.  {RH, June 12, 1855 par. 2}
[RH, June 12, 1855 par. 3]          While some indulge in pride and needless expense, some are on the opposite extreme, and by their lives and appearance act as though neatness and order are pride and sin. This is not so. They can be neat and orderly, and not have pride in their hearts. The poor can keep tidy as well as the more wealthy. They should not neglect their houses and persons, but should be neat and cleanly. Their dwellings should be kept neat and in order, and then the servants of God can find pleasure in coming to their houses and kneeling upon their floors to ask the blessing of the holy and pure God to rest upon them. He is a God of order and those who suffer themselves to be unclean and disorderly deprive themselves of many blessings they might otherwise enjoy. Filthiness among God's professed people is displeasing to him. Our God is a jealous God, he will have a clean, pure and holy people: a filthy and unclean person he will not acknowledge as his child. Those who profess to be converted to God and take upon themselves the name of Christians (Christ-like) should be the neatest people in the world. It is a dishonor to God, and a stain upon his cause, to profess to be converted to God and the truth, and yet go with slack, untidy habits uncorrected. Such must have a reformation, and their conversion must be more thorough. The fruits of religion are not disorder and uncleanness. Those who have had no ambition to appear in a becoming manner before their brethren and sisters, should, for Christ's sake, and for the sake of the truth take hold of the work in earnest, and thoroughly reform. The world is watching for their faults, they despise God's children, and to give them occasion to reproach the religion of Christ is a sin in the sight of God. If these slack habits have grown with their growth and strengthened with their strength, there is greater necessity for decided efforts to correct these habits. Begin in earnest; do not reform in only a few things, but commence the work at once, and continue it until these slack habits are all rooted out and there is a thorough reformation.  {RH, June 12, 1855 par. 3}
[RH, June 12, 1855 par. 4]          God was so particular as to give direction to the children of Israel, after they came out of Egypt, what to do lest the Lord should pass by and see their uncleanness, and would not go up with their armies to battle against their enemies. The Lord is no less particular now, than he was then. If he noticed the sin of uncleanness then, he will notice it now; and those who are in fault, if they want to please God, and shun his frown, must reform lest he should see their untidiness and withhold victory and salvation in their meetings. Those who have indulged in pride should speedily reform, and put away their pride. They have no time to lose. They should separate themselves from the world, and not mingle with worldly company more than is actually necessary. Soon all the proud, and all that do wickedly will be as stubble, and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord.  {RH, June 12, 1855 par. 4}
[RH, June 12, 1855 par. 5]          Many among us put off the coming of the Lord too far, and their works correspond with their faith. There is a great responsibility resting upon parents. Their children are watching them, and any encouragement of the parents, by their example or advice to their children, a neglect to live out their faith themselves, and a mingling with the world is noticed and has its effect upon the children. Parents, do not, by your silence or consent, suffer your children to associate with those who have no love for God or for the truth which is so dear to us; the truth which is to test us, to purify us, and, by our obedience to it, make us finally overcomers. The straight and narrow path does not lay along side of the broad road. The first leads to heaven, the second to death and hell. Parents, do not try to bring these roads any nearer together. Let the contrast between the followers of the meek and lowly Jesus and those whose god is this world, be kept ever before them. Keep up the distinction between the christian and sinner. Parents whose duty it is to train up their children, should subdue their passions early. This is greatly neglected.  {RH, June 12, 1855 par. 5}
[RH, June 12, 1855 par. 6]          And have not the servants of God and the church a lack of faith? Have we not been too easily discouraged? too willing to believe that our lot was hard, and too ready to think that God had forsaken us? This is not right. God has so loved us as to give his dearly beloved Son to die for us; all heaven is interested in our salvation, and after all this, shall we consider it hard to trust so good a Father? He is more willing to give the Holy Spirit to those that ask him than parents are to give good gifts to their children. We will not be discouraged, but with faith and confidence ask our Father in heaven for the things we need; and if we do no receive the immediate answer to our prayers, we must not give up our courage and faith, and suffer a murmuring spirit to take possession of us. This only separates us farther from God, for it is displeasing to him.  {RH, June 12, 1855 par. 6}
[RH, June 12, 1855 par. 7]          Every saint who comes to God with a true heart, and sends earnest petitions to him in faith will be answered; but we must have enduring faith. We must not for a moment let go the promises if we do not see and realize the immediate answers to our prayers. We must not waver. We must rely upon his sure promise, "Ask and ye shall receive." God is too wise to err, and too good to withhold any good thing from them that walk uprightly. Man is erring, and although his petitions are sent up from an honest heart, he does not always ask the things that are good for himself, or that will glorify God. When this is so, our wise and good Father hears our prayers and will answer them, sometimes immediately, but gives us the things that he knows are for our good and his own glory. The blessing received by us will be that which we need the most. If we could look into the plan of God, we should plainly see his wisdom and that he knows what is for our best good. Our prayers will be answered if they are sent up in faith, but nothing hurtful will be given. If we have, in the honesty of our hearts, asked any thing that God sees will not be good for us, he may withhold the thing desired, but in its place give us the blessings we most need. If the answer to our prayers does not come just when we expect it, we must not distrust God, for that will bring darkness. Our confidence in God must be strong.  {RH, June 12, 1855 par. 7}
[RH, June 12, 1855 par. 8]          Secret prayer, which is too much neglected, is the life of the Christian. Let us go to God alone and fix our minds upon him, have every thing else shut out, and then draw by living faith, light and strength from the Sanctuary. Let us not rise from our knees until we can rely upon God's promises with an unwavering faith. Then we shall be benefitted by secret prayer.  {RH, June 12, 1855 par. 8}
[RH, June 12, 1855 par. 9]          Children ask their parents for something they desire: the parent knows it will injure them, and gives them the things that will be good and healthy for them in the place of that which they desired. Not a prayer of the true saint is lost, if sent up from an honest heart.                 E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, June 12, 1855 par. 9}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 1]       January 10, 1856 Communication From Sister White.         Dear Brethren and Sisters:--For some months past my spirit has been much depressed. God has seen fit to use me, a feeble instrument, for a few years past by giving me visions. This place I have not desired. I have ever known that it would cause me many hours of anguish of spirit. Messages have been given me, and it has been enjoined upon me to be faithful in declaring them. My feelings have been sensitive, and while with the fear of God before me, I have been obliged to faithfully relate what God has shown me, my sufferings of mind have been intense.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 1}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 2]          And then when I have seen how little the visions have been heeded, and what little effect they have had upon others, I have been discouraged. The visions have been of late less and less frequent, and my testimony for God's children had been gone. I have thought that my work in God's cause was done, and that I had no further duty to do, but to save my own soul, and carefully attend to my little family; have a good influence over my children, pray with them, and for them, that they may be saved.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 2}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 3]          I have greatly feared they might be left without a father's care. My husband's poor health has made me tremble for the future. My prospects looked dark. I have tried to bear up with good courage, but have nearly all the time carried with me an aching heart. I have seldom told my feelings, for I believed it to be wrong to talk trials and darkness to others, as it would have an effect to discourage them, and weaken their faith.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 3}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 4]          At our late Conference at Battle Creek, in Nov. God wrought for us. The minds of the servants of God were exercised as to the gifts of the Church, and if God's frown had been brought upon his people because the gifts had been slighted and neglected, there was a pleasing prospect that his smiles would again be upon us, and he would graciously and mercifully revive the gifts again, and they would live in the Church, to encourage the desponding and fainting soul, and to correct and reprove the erring.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 4}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 5]          Our trembling faith has again pierced the clouds of darkness that have been gathering over us, and is fixed upon our Eternal Sun, whose beams have again dispersed our gloom. And with hope and confidence we will do our duty to those around us; declare faithfully what God bids us, let the consequences be what they may. He that bids us speak will take care of the consequences if we do his will. Jesus will not lay upon us any greater burden than we can bear.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 5}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 6]          All have an influence, and that influence tells for God and heaven, or for Satan and hell. I cannot, I dare not hold my peace. I must warn those in danger to escape the wrath of God. A great work must be done for us. We are contented to live at too great a distance from God. Our hearts are not right before him, or we should feel deep longings of soul for a devotedness to his cause.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 6}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 7]         Are we willing to search our own hearts, and compare our lives with our holy Pattern! We are too well satisfied with a form. We must have the power of godliness in the soul. We must have our minds running in the right channel. Our conversation is too much upon things of earth. And when we meet to worship God, it takes time to get the mind fixed upon God, or in a heavenly frame to serve him. We have had so few thoughts of God and heaven, we cannot approach him with confidence in faith; and we pray and labor in darkness, when it is our privilege to be in the light.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 7}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 8]          There must be a living to God out of meeting. Our thoughts must be upon heavenly things, and a cheerful, happy frame of mind we should cherish, and then when we meet to worship, we can pray in faith, can come right to the point without wading through so much darkness. We must possess a spirit of consecration. This poor earth seems to be like a load stone. It draws our minds and occupies them so that there is but little room for heavenly thoughts and principles. This need not be so. My own experience tells me that heaven can attract us. We can keep our thoughts upon Jesus and his lovely character, and upon our priceless treasure. We can be strong in God. We can have an increase in faith. We must hold the victory as we obtain it, and then it will be easy believing. If we continue to hold the victory, our faith will grow. This is the only way we can be overcomers, and at last come off victorious.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 8}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 9]          But how often we get a little victory, feel that God had heard us pray, and when any trial arises, and dark clouds and adversity come, we yield up what we have obtained. Our faith dies, and we again encourage unbelief to come into our souls. And when we would make another effort for freedom of soul, it is much harder for us to come up to the point, to take God at his word than before. We must first mourn about ourselves, and sorrow that we are so dark; and we have to make a greater effort for victory than before.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 9}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 10]          Let us have that faith that takes hold of the promises of God, and will not let go; faith that will live in adversity, clouds and gloom, and although trembling, will find its way through every obstacle, up within the second vail, and there grasp the desired blessing. A dead faith will do us no good. We must have a living faith, and then we shall have a living experience.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 10}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 11]          We have felt the power and blessing of God for a few weeks past. God has been very merciful. He has wrought in a wonderful manner for my husband. We have brought him to our great Physician in the arms of our faith, and like blind Bartimaeus have cried,"Jesus thou Son of David, have mercy on us;" we have been comforted. The healing power of God has been felt. All medicine has been laid aside, and we rely alone upon the arm of our great Physician. We are not yet satisfied. Our faith says, Entire restoration. We have seen the salvation of God, yet we expect to see and feel more. I believe without a doubt that my husband will yet be able to sound the last notes of warning to the world.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 11}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 12]          For weeks past our peace has been like a river. Our souls triumph in God. Gratitude, unspeakable gratitude, fills my soul for the tokens of God's love, which we have of late felt and seen. We feel like dedicating ourselves anew to God; devoting ourselves to work. We desire to be a living sacrifice to God, and to shed a holy influence. My very being longs after God. I thirst, I pant for living waters.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 12}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 13]          Our example and lives tell either for heaven, eternal life, or darkness and death. Our lives should be holy, and we should oft hold communion with God, draw nourishment from Jesus the living vine, that our souls may flourish in the Lord. Then can we exert a holy influence. How holy should those live who believe we are having the last message of mercy to the world. We should take a humble, meek stand, and yet the very truths that we profess will lead us to exalt the standard, and to occupy an elevated position, far above the low, vain, joking trifler of the world.  {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 13}
[RH, January 10, 1856 par. 14]          True christian humility will lead us to this. A sense of our own weakness and frailty will lead us to lean upon One that is mighty to save, whose delight is to impart strength and courage to the humble, self-abased suppliant. Humility is the greatest ornament a christian can wear. Jesus loves to honor such, and lift them up. There is a fullness in Jesus. We can partake of his rich grace, and abundant salvation. We can rejoice in a whole Saviour, and have unwavering trust and confidence in God. We are too faithless, too doubting. Our faith in God's precious promises should grow every day. If we hold the victory over the powers of darkness it must be by constant, persevering watchfulness and almost unceasing prayer. It must be an every day work. If we grow in grace and in knowledge of the truth, we must have the words of our mouth select, and seasoned with grace. God will help in our efforts. Angels will watch over us, and our soul will be like a watered garden.                                                 E. G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, January 10, 1856 par. 14}
[RH, February 21, 1856 par. 1]       February 21, 1856 Extracts.         Bro. Smith:--I have received a few more letters from Christian friends that have been comforting to me of which the following are a few extracts. I think all will be interested to hear often from each other, and letters that are freely speak of the joys and trials, each experience, as they travel the narrow way, will often meet the cases of others. They will see that they are not alone in their experience, that others are having similar trials to themselves, and that One hope cheers all the followers of Jesus. The same arm that sustains and gives courage and strength to their fellow-travelers in the self-denying way to heaven sustains them.                            E. G. W.  {RH, February 21, 1856 par. 1}
[RH, February 21, 1856 par. 1]       February 21, 1856 Brethren and Sisters         ［Brethren and Sisters, let us remember the servants of God that devote themselves to his cause, and faithfully labor for the salvation of souls. Let us not forget that they sacrifice their pleasant homes, the society of their families, and travel in the heat and cold for weeks and months together. They often feel weary and sad, and perhaps when you least realize it, are troubled about their families at home. Often they have not means to send to the relief or support of their families. The servants of God need your support and comfort. Be awake. Feel and see their wants. Look closely, and see if they are comfortably clothed. Don't wait for them to express their wants. This perhaps they will not do. It is your duty to inquire into their wants. Don't neglect your duty, and think others will attend to this. Lay aside your selfish and sensitive feelings, and enter right into their wants.  {RH, February 21, 1856 par. 1}
[RH, February 21, 1856 par. 2]          Sisters, we can do something in this matter. We can deny ourselves of articles we do not actually need--wrought collars, undersleeves, "stomachers," & c., which are expressly forbidden in God's Word. Isaiahs 4.  {RH, February 21, 1856 par. 2}
[RH, February 21, 1856 par. 3]         Lay by yourselves in store what is spent to gratify pride, and it will make quite a sum towards defraying the expenses of the families of the messengers. They are continually making a sacrifice. They are deprived of the society of their companions, and they should have our warm sympathy, and our fervent prayers.  {RH, February 21, 1856 par. 3}
[RH, February 21, 1856 par. 4]          Our dear Bro. and Sr. Bates deserve our prayers, sympathy and support. We will remember them in their self-denial and sacrifice, and see that their wants are well supplied.］                                           E. G. W.                                                    -    {RH, February 21, 1856 par. 4}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 1]       November 26, 1857 "He Went Away Sorrowful, for He Had Great Possessions."         At Monterey, Oct. 8th, 1857, I was shown in vision that the condition of many Sabbath keepers was like the young man who came to Jesus to know what he should do to inherit eternal life.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 1}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 2]          "And behold, one came, and said unto him, Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life?  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 2}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 3]          "And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good? There is none good but one, that is God: but, if thou wilt enter into life, keep the Commandments.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 3}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 4]          "He saith unto him, Which? Jesus said, Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Honor thy father and thy mother; and, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 4}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 5]          "The young man saith unto him, All these things have I kept from my youth up; what lack I yet?  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 5}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 6]          "Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come and follow me.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 6}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 7]          "But when the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful; for he had great possessions.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 7}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 8]          "Then said Jesus unto his disciples, Verily I say unto you, That a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 8}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 9]          "And again I say unto you, It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 9}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 10]          "When his disciples heard it, they were exceedingly amazed, saying, Who then can be saved?  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 10}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 11]          "But Jesus beheld them, and said unto them, With men this is impossible, but with God all things are possible." Matthew 19:16-26.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 11}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 12]         Jesus quoted five of the last six commandments to the young man, also the second great commandment on which the last six commandments hang. These mentioned, he thought he had kept. Jesus did not mention the first four commandments, containing our duty to God. In answer to the inquiry of the young man, What lack I yet? Jesus said unto him, "If thou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven."  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 12}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 13]          Here was his lack. He failed of keeping the first four commandments, also the last six. He failed of loving his neighbor as himself. Said Jesus, "Give to the poor." Jesus touches his possessions. "Sell that thou hast, and give to the poor." In this direct reference he pointed out his idol. His love of riches was supreme, therefore it was impossible for him to love God with all his heart, with all his soul, with all his mind. And this supreme love for his riches shut his eyes to the wants of his fellow men. He did not love his neighbor as himself, therefore he failed to keep the last six commandments. His heart is on his treasure. It is swallowed up with his earthly possessions. He loves his possessions better than God, better than the heavenly treasure. He heard the conditions from the mouth of Jesus. If he would sell and give to the poor, he should have treasure in heaven. Here was a test of how much higher he prized eternal life than his riches. Did he eagerly lay hold of the prospect of eternal life? Did he earnestly strive to remove the obstacle that was in his way of having a treasure in heaven? O, no, "he went away sorrowful, for he had great possessions."  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 13}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 14]          I was pointed to these words, "It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God." Said Jesus, "with men this is impossible, but with God all things are possible." Said the angel. "Will God permit the rich men to keep their riches, and yet they enter into the kingdom of God?" Said another angel, "No, never."  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 14}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 15]          I saw that it was God's plan that these riches should be used properly, and distributed to bless the needy, and to advance the work of God. I saw that if men love their riches better than their fellow men, better than God, or the truth of his word, and their hearts are on their riches, they cannot have eternal life. They would rather yield the truth, than sell and give to the poor. Here they are proved to see how much God is loved, how much the truth is loved, and like the young man in the Bible, many go away sorrowful, because they cannot have their riches and a treasure in heaven too. They cannot have both. They venture to risk their chance of eternal life for a worldly possession.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 15}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 16]         "It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God." Then I saw that with God all things are possible. Truth set home to the heart by the Spirit of God, will crowd out the love of riches. The Love of Jesus and riches cannot dwell in the same heart. The love of God so far surpasses the love of riches, that the possessor breaks away from his riches and transfers his affections to God. And then he is led through his love to God, to administer to the wants of God's cause, It is his highest pleasure to make a right disposition of his Lord's goods. Love to God and his fellow men predominates, and he holds all that he has as not his own, and faithfully discharges his duty as God's steward. Then can he keep the first four commandments, and the last six. "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind." "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." In this way it is possible for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God. "And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive an hundred fold, and shall inherit everlasting life. But many that are first shall be last, and the last shall be first."  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 16}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 17]          Here is the reward for those who sacrifice for God. They receive an hundred fold in this life, and shall inherit everlasting life. But many, I saw, that are first, shall be last, and the last shall be first. I was shown those who receive the truth, but do not live it. They cling to their possessions, and are not willing to distribute of their substance to advance the cause of God. They have no faith to venture and trust God. Their love of this world swallows up their faith. God has called for a portion of their substance, but they heed it not. They reason thus, that they have labored hard to obtain what they have, and they cannot lend it to the Lord, for they may come to want. "O ye of little faith!" That God who cared for Elijah in the time of famine, will not pass by one of his self-sacrificing children. He that has numbered the hairs of their head, will care for them, and in days of famine they will be satisfied. While the wicked are perishing all around them for want of bread, their bread and water will be sure. Those  who will still cling to their earthly treasure, and will not make a right disposition of that which is lent them of God, will lose their treasure in heaven, lose everlasting life.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 17}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 18]         I saw that God in his providence has moved upon the hearts of some of those who have riches, and has converted them to the truth, that they with their substance may assist to keep his work moving. And if those who are wealthy will not do this, if they do not fulfill the purpose of God, he will pass them by, and raise up others to fill their place who will fulfill his purpose, and with their possessions gladly distribute to meet the necessities of the cause of God. In this they will be first. God will have those in his cause who will do this.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 18}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 19]          I saw that God could send means from heaven to carry on his work; but this is out of his order. He has ordained that men should be his instruments, that as a great sacrifice was made to redeem them, they should act a part in this work of salvation, by making a sacrifice for each other, and by thus doing show how highly they prize the sacrifice that has been made for them.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 19}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 20]          I was directed to James 5. "Go to, now, ye rich men, weep and howl for your miseries that shall come upon you. Your riches are corrupted, and your garments are moth-eaten. Your gold and silver is cankered, and the rust of them shall be a witness against you, and shall eat your flesh as it were fire. Ye have heaped treasure together for the last days."  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 20}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 21]         I saw that these fearful words apply particularly to the wealthy who profess to believe the present truth. The Lord calls them to use their means to advance his cause. Opportunities are presented to them, but they shut their eyes to the wants of the cause, and cling fast to their earthly treasure. Their love of the world is greater than their love of the truth, the love of their fellow men, or their love to God. He has called for their substance, but they selfishly, covetously, retain what they have. They give a little now and then to ease their conscience, but have not overcome their love for this world. They do not sacrifice for God. The Lord has raised up others that prize eternal life, that can feel and realize something of the value of the soul, and their means they have freely bestowed to advance the cause of God. The work is closing; the rich men have kept their riches, their large farms, their cattle, &c. Their means are not wanted then, and I saw the Lord turn to them in anger in wrath, and repeat these words: "Go to, now, ye rich men." He has called, but you would not hear. Love of this world has drowned his voice. Now he has no use for you, and lets you go, bidding you, "Go to, now, ye rich men."  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 21}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 22]         Oh, I saw it was an awful thing thus to be let go by the Lord. A fearful thing to hold on to a perishable substance here, when he has told you, if you will sell and give alms, you can lay up treasure in heaven.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 22}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 23]          I was shown that as the work was closing up, and the truth going forth in mighty power, these rich men will bring their means and lay it at the feet of the servants of God, begging them to accept it. The answer from the servants of God is, "Go to, now, ye rich men. Your means are not needed. Ye withheld it when ye could do good with it in advancing the cause of God. The needy have suffered, they have not been blessed by your means. God will not accept your riches now. Go to, now, ye rich men."  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 23}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 24]         Then I was directed to these words: "Behold, the hire of the laborers who have reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, crieth; and the cries of them which have reaped, are entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabbath."  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 24}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 25]          I saw that God was not in all the riches that have been obtained. Satan has much more to do with it than God. It has, much of it, been obtained by oppressing the hireling in his wages. The natural, covetous, rich man has obtained these riches by grinding down the hireling, and taking advantage of individuals where he could, and adding to his treasure here, that will eat his flesh as it were fire. A strictly honest, honorable course has not been taken by some. Such must work fast and take a very different course to redeem the time.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 25}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 26]          I saw that many Sabbath-keepers are at fault here. Advantage is taken even of their poor brethren, and those who have of their abundance exact more than the real worth of things, more than they would pay for the same thing, while these same brethren are embarrassed and distressed for want of means. God knows all these things. Every selfish act, every covetous extortion, will bring its reward.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 26}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 27]          I saw it was cruel and unjust to have no consideration of a brother's situations. If he is distressed, or poor, yet doing the best he can, allowance should be made for him, and even the full value of the things he may purchase of the wealthy should not be exacted; but they should have bowels of compassion for him. God will approve of such kindly acts, and the doer will not lose his reward. But I saw a fearful account will stand against many Sabbath-keepers for close, covetous acts.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 27}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 28]          I was pointed back, and saw when there was but few that listened to, and embraced the truth, they had not much of this world's goods. The wants of the cause were divided among a very few. Then there was a necessity for houses and lands to be sold and obtain cheaper to serve them as a shelter or home, while their means were freely, and generously lent to the Lord, to publish the truth, and to otherwise aid in advancing the cause of God. As I beheld these self-sacrificing ones, I saw they had endured privation for the benefit of the cause. I saw an angel standing by them pointing them upward, and saying these words, "Ye have bags in heaven!" "Ye have bags in heaven, that wax not old! Endure unto the end, and great will be thy reward.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 28}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 29]          I saw that God had been moving on hearts. The truth that a few sacrificed so much for, in order to get it before others, has triumphed, and multitudes have laid hold of it. God has in his providence moved upon those that have means and has brought them into the truth, that as the work of God increases, the wants of the cause may be met. Much means are brought into the ranks of Sabbath-keepers.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 29}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 30]          I saw that at present God did not call for the houses his people need to live in, unless expensive houses are exchanged for cheaper ones. But if those who have of their abundance do not hear his voice, and cut loose from the world, and dispose of a portion of their property and lands, and sacrifice for God, he will pass them by, and call for those who are willing to do anything for Jesus, even to sell their homes to meet the wants of the cause. God will have a free-will offering. Those who give must esteem it a privilege to do so.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 30}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 31]          I have seen that some give of their abundance, but yet they feel no lack. They do not particularly deny themselves of any thing for the cause of Christ. They still have all that heart can wish. They give liberally, and heartily. God regards it, and the action and motive is known, and strictly marked by him. They will not lose their reward. You that cannot bestow so liberally, must not excuse yourselves, because you cannot do as much as some others. Do what you can. Deny yourself of some article that you can do without, and sacrifice for the cause of God. Like the widow, cast in your two mites. You will actually give more than all those who have given of their abundance. And you will know how sweet it is to give to the needy, to deny self, and sacrifice for the truth, and lay up treasure in heaven.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 31}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 32]          I was shown that the young, especially, young men, who profess the truth have yet a lesson of self-denial to learn. I saw that if they made more sacrifice for the truth, they would esteem the truth more highly. It would affect their hearts, purify their lives, and they would hold it more dear and sacred.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 32}
[RH, November 26, 1857 par. 33]          I saw the young do not take the burden, or feel the responsibility of the cause of God. Is it because God has excused them? Oh, no. I saw that they excuse themselves. They are eased, and others are burdened. They do not realize that they are not their own. Their strength, their time, is not their own. They are bought with a price. A dear sacrifice was made for them, and unless they possess the spirit of self-denial, and sacrifice, they can never possess the immortal inheritance.                                                                E. G. W.  {RH, November 26, 1857 par. 33}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 1]       December 31, 1857 The Future.  -         Nov. 20th, I was shown the people of God, and saw them mightily shaken. I saw some with strong faith and agonizing cries, pleading with God. Their countenances were pale, and marked with deep anxiety which expressed their internal struggle. There was firmness and great earnestness expressed in their countenances, while large drops of perspiration rose upon their foreheads, and fell. Now and then their faces would light up with the marks of God's approbation, and again the same solemn, earnest, anxious look settled upon them.  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 1}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 2]          Evil angels crowded around them, pressing their darkness upon them, to shut out Jesus from their view, that their eyes might be drawn to the darkness that surrounded them, and they distrust God, and next murmur against him. Their only safety was in keeping their eyes directed upward. Angels were having the charge over the people of God, and as the poisonous atmosphere from these evil angels was pressed around these anxious ones, the angels, which had the charge over them, were continually wafting their wings over them, to scatter the thick darkness that surrounded them.  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 2}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 3]          Some, I saw, did not participate in this work of agonizing and pleading. They seemed indifferent and careless. They were not resisting the darkness around them, and it shut them in like a thick cloud. The angels of God left them, and went to the aid of those earnest, praying ones. I saw the angels of God hasten to the assistance of every one who were struggling with all their energies to resist those evil angels, and trying to help themselves by calling upon God with perseverance. But the angels left those who made no effort to help themselves, and I lost sight of them.  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 3}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 4]          As these praying ones continued their earnest cries, at times a ray of light from Jesus came to them, and encouraged their hearts, and lighted up their countenances.  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 4}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 5]          I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen. I was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans. It will have its effect upon the heart of the receiver of the testimony, and it will lead him to exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth. This straight testimony, some will not bear. They will rise up against it, and this will cause a shaking among God's people.  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 5}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 6]          I saw that the testimony of the True Witness has not been half heeded. The solemn testimony upon which the destiny of the Church hangs, has been lightly esteemed, if not entirely disregarded. This testimony must work deep repentance, and all that truly receive it, will obey it, and be purified.  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 6}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 7]          Said the angel, "List ye!" Soon I heard a voice that sounded like many musical instruments, all sounding in perfect strains, sweet and harmonious. It surpassed any music I had ever heard. It seemed to be so full of mercy, compassion, and elevating, holy joy. It thrilled through my whole being. Said the angel, "Look ye!" My attention was then turned to the company I had seen before, who were mightily shaken. I was shown those whom I had before seen weeping, and praying with agony of spirit. I saw that the company of guardian angels around them had doubled, and they were clothed with an armor from their head to their feet. They moved in exact order, firm like a company of soldiers. Their countenances expressed the severe conflict which they had endured, the agonizing struggle they had passed through. Yet their features, marked with severe internal anguish, shone now with the light and glory of heaven. They had obtained the victory, and it called forth from them the deepest gratitude, and holy, sacred joy.  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 7}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 8]          The numbers of this company had lessened. Some had been shaken out, and left by the way. The careless and indifferent who did not join with those who prized victory and salvation enough to agonize, persevere, and plead for it, did not obtain it, and they were left behind in darkness, and their numbers were immediately made up by others taking hold of the truth, and coming into the ranks. Still the evil angels pressed around them, but they could have no power over them.  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 8}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 9]          I heard those clothed with the armor speak forth the truth in great power. It had effect. I saw those who had been bound; some wives had been bound by their husbands, and some children had been bound by their parents. The honest who had been held or prevented from hearing the truth, now eagerly laid hold of the truth spoken. All fear of their relatives was gone. The truth alone was exalted to them. It was dearer and more precious than life. They had been hungering and thirsting for truth. I asked what had made this great change. An angel answered, "It is the latter rain. The refreshing from the presence of the Lord. The loud cry of the Third Angel."  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 9}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 10]          Great power was with these chosen ones. Said the angel, "Look ye!" My attention was turned to the wicked, or unbelievers. They were all astir. The zeal and power with the people of God had aroused and enraged them. Confusion, confusion, was on every side. I saw measures taken against this company, who were having the power and light of God. Darkness thickened around them, yet there they stood, approved of God, and trusting in him. I saw them perplexed. Next I heard them crying unto God earnestly. Through the day and night their cry ceased not. I heard these words, "Thy will, O God, be done! If it can glorify thy name, make a way of escape for thy people! Deliver us from the heathen round about us! They have appointed us unto death; but thine arm can bring salvation." These are all the words I can bring to mind. They seemed to have a deep sense of their unworthiness, and manifested entire submission to the will of God. Yet every one, without an exception, was earnestly pleading, and wrestling like Jacob for deliverance.  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 10}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 11]          Soon after they had commenced their earnest cry, the angels, in sympathy would have gone to their deliverance. But a tall, commanding angel suffered them not. Said he, "The will of God is not yet fulfilled. They must drink of the cup. They must be baptized with the baptism."  {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 11}
[RH, December 31, 1857 par. 12]          Soon I heard the voice of God, which shook the heavens and the earth. There was a mighty earthquake. Buildings were shaken down, and fell on every side. I then heard a triumphant shout of victory, loud, musical, and clear. I looked upon this company who, as short time before were in such distress and bondage. Their captivity was turned. A glorious light shone upon them. How beautiful they then looked. All weariness and marks of care were gone. Health and beauty were seen in every countenance. Their enemies, the heathen round them, fell like dead men. They could not endure the light that shone upon the delivered, holy ones. This light and glory remained upon them, until Jesus was seen in the clouds of heaven, and the faithful, tried company was changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, from glory to glory. And the graves were opened and the saints came forth, clothed with immortality, crying victory over death and the grave, and together with the living saints, were caught up to meet their Lord in the air; while the rich, musical shouts of Glory, and Victory, were upon every immortal tongue, and proceeding from every sanctified, holy lip.                                E. G. W.                                                    -    {RH, December 31, 1857 par. 12}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 1]       April 15, 1858 A Warning.  -         Bro. Smith: As I consider the responsibilities and dangers of the people of God. I am led to fear for many, and I wish to set before them the following, which I consider a most solemn warning.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 1}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 2]          As it became evident a few years since that the burden of the Third Message would be in the West, a brother, who had much of this world's good, resolved to move West with his family, and thus introduce the work in the West.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 2}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 3]          He went with one intention, his wife with another. His intention was to proclaim the truth, but her intention was to have all their means laid out in house and lands, that the means not only be secured, and kept from the cause of God, but that her husband's time be also employed in building, planting, sowing &c. He was convicted of his duty to dispose of a portion of his means to advance the cause of God, but it was a great sacrifice for him to make, for he loved this world, and he was easily persuaded by his wife and daughter, to gratify their desire and love of their earthly treasure, and retain it. He disobeyed the call of God, to gratify his wife and daughter, and was too willing to excuse or cover up his love of the world, under a show of duty to his family.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 3}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 4]          At a certain time, the Lord gave me a view of their situation. I saw their worldly-mindedness, that instead of living out their faith after they went into a new country, they were getting a firmer grasp of this world, until it was a proverb to those around them. They professed to be looking for the glorious appearing of Jesus, professed to be God's peculiar people, that he was purifying unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works, yet purchasing their large attractive lands, thus plainly declaring by their works, that this world was their home, that here was their treasure.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 4}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 5]          I was shown the wife of our brother, that she was engrossed in the spirit of this world, and loved and worshiped it; that she must unfasten her grasp, that she was a stumbling-block in her husband's way, she was holding him back, and was unwilling that he should sell and give alms, also unwilling that he should go out to talk the truth to others. I saw that unless she got out of her husband's way, cut loose from the world, and distributed to the necessity of God's cause, the Lord would visit the family with judgment, and move her out of the way. She heeded not the message. Her whole mind was occupied in fitting up and making improvements to stay here. In the midst of this, affliction came. She was prostrated by disease, and taken away.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 5}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 6]          A few weeks after her death we visited the place with the message to the Laodiceans. We entered the dwelling of the afflicted family, and labored and prayed for them. They were in a low, worldly-minded, discouraged state. A heavy burden rolled upon me. The father was struggling for freedom, for liberty. The Lord graciously met with us, and let a little of his light shine upon us. But still we knew there was much to be done. As our brother would come up to the point to give up the world, and get it out of his heart; as he would lay his farm upon the altar, and say he would sell a part, or all of it, then the daughter would act the same part the mother had done, to pull him back, and she would plead for their treasure here. O what agony of spirit I felt. We had a season of prayer. The sufferings of the Son of God were held up before me. His agony in the garden of Gethsemane, as the sins of the whole world were laid upon him, his shameful death upon the cross, all to save guilty man. He, for their sakes became poor, that they through his poverty might be made rich. Then to see how little those for whom this sacrifice was made, were willing to suffer for the truth, I could hardly endure the realizing sense of these things.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 6}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 7]          Before I left that place I was shown in vision that God had taken the mother away in anger, and unless the father and daughter submitted to God, unless they cut loose from this world and had their affections weaned from it, God would step over the threshold again in judgment. I was astonished at what was shown me in vision. I saw that this brother loved this world more than he ever thought he did, and that it was a snare to him, it deceived him. I saw that he was so close and snug in deal, it really carried him beyond the bounds of strict truth and honesty. Said the angel, The deceitfulness of riches causes many, many of its possessors to stumble over their riches to perdition, while only a few with the unrighteous mammon will make friends, and finally be received into everlasting habitations.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 7}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 8]          I saw that the brother did not give his hired help a decent chance to serve God. It was hurry, hurry, work, work, as though they had not a dollar at their command. There was but little chance for them to pray. I saw that God seeth not as man seeth, for God despised such snug dealing and covetousness, and without an entire reform, it was impossible for him to be saved; that he was straining every nerve to save a little means, that would be no blessing to himself or others; that he did not possess a noble generous disposition. I saw that it was right to economize, but it had been stretched into meanness without any goodly object, only to add to their treasure which would shortly eat their flesh as it were fire, unless they, as faithful stewards, made a right disposal of their Lord's goods. I saw that he had hardly allowed himself time to pray, and that it had been a mere dry form without the power.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 8}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 9]          I saw the daughter's covetousness, that her life was all wrapt up in selfishness. She had suffered no lack. Every want had been supplied. She had lived for herself, and her heart seldom beat in sympathy for other's woes or wants; that such closeness, such selfishness, covetousness, was seldom seen, and that this, without an entire reformation, would prove her ruin; and if her father left her a few thousands, whether he lived or died, it would be enough to ruin her and displease God.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 9}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 10]          I saw that the father had not been pitiful to the unfortunate, those who labored for him, not even to the poor orphan. There had been such snug dealing practised toward them, that God could not look with any pleasure, until full restitution should be made; for he regarded it with abhorrence. All this I related to him, while my soul was bowed with deep anguish.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 10}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 11]          Last Summer I was again shown this brother's case, that he was not moving fast enough, that he was not using his means to advance the cause of God as fast as he should. The next news I heard was, that he was dead, and had left his large property to his daughter. Nothing was bestowed upon the cause of God. Last Tuesday, ［March 30th,］ I saw that Satan's wish had been gained. While he lived, his brethren had plunged into the world beyond their means, and stood ready to hire the use of his money to advance their own interests, and thus it was kept from the cause of God. And I saw that Satan had it just as he wanted it at his death, that nothing be left to the cause of God, but his daughter be cursed with it, and placed in a situation where it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for her to enter the kingdom of heaven. I saw that it was the design of Satan to keep all the means from the ranks of the truth that he could and to use it as a stumbling-block for souls. He is willing that those who profess the truth, and are snug, selfish and covetous, should have means in their possession, for they idolize it. They nourish it, and it will prove their ruin; for they lay up treasure upon earth, and lose their treasure in heaven.  {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 11}
[RH, April 15, 1858 par. 12]          As I have seen that the reward of covetousness thus far upon this family should be a warning to the church, I cannot withhold from the people of God what has been shown me respecting them.                                                                 Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, April 15, 1858 par. 12}
[RH, April 28, 1859 par. 1]       April 28, 1859 The Sinner's Trials.  -         We often hear the life of the christian described as being filled with trials, sadness and sorrow, with but little to cheer and comfort; and the impression is too often given, that if he should give up his faith and his efforts for Eternal Life, the scene would be changed to pleasure and happiness. But I have been led to compare the life of the sinner with the life of the righteous. The sinner does not have a desire to please God; therefore can have no pleasing sense of his approbation. He does not enjoy his state of sin and worldly pleasure without trouble. He feels deeply the ills of this mortal life. O yes, at times he is fearfully troubled. He fears God, but does not love him.  {RH, April 28, 1859 par. 1}
[RH, April 28, 1859 par. 2]          Is the sinner free from disappointment, perplexity, earthly losses, poverty and distress? O no! In this respect he is no more secure than the righteous. He often suffers lingering sicknesses, yet has no strong and mighty arm to lean upon, no strengthening grace from a higher power to support him. In his weakness he must lean upon his own strength. He cannot look forward with any pleasure to the resurrection morn, for he has no cheering hope that he will then have part with the blest. He obtains no consolation by looking forward to the future. A fearful uncertainty torments him, and thus he closes his eyes in death. This is the end of the poor sinner's life of vain pleasures.  {RH, April 28, 1859 par. 2}
[RH, April 28, 1859 par. 3]          The Christian is subject to sickness, disappointment, poverty, reproach and distress. Yet amid all this he loves God, and loves to do his will, and prizes nothing so highly as his approbation. In the conflicts, trials, and changing scenes of this life, he knows that there is One who understands it all; One who will bend his ear low to the cries of the sorrowful and distressed; One who can sympathize with every sorrow and soothe the keenest anguish of every heart. He has invited the sorrowing ones to come to him and find rest. Amid all his affliction the christian has strong consolation, and if he suffers a lingering, distressing sickness, before he closes his eyes in death, he can with cheerfulness bear it all, for he holds communion with his Redeemer. You often see his countenance radiant with joy, while he contemplates the future with heavenly satisfaction--only a short rest in the grave, and the Life-giver will break the fetters of the tomb, release the captive and bring him from his dusty bed immortal, never more to know pain, sorrow or death. Let this hope of the christian be our hope, and we will ask no more.  {RH, April 28, 1859 par. 3}
[RH, April 28, 1859 par. 4]          Many speak of the life of the christian taking away from us pleasure and worldly enjoyment. I say it takes away nothing worth having. Is there perplexity, poverty and distress endured by the christian? O yes, this is expected in this life. But is the sinner of whom we speak as enjoying the pleasures of this world free from these ills of life? Do we not often see in him the pale cheek, the racking cough, indicating a fatal disease? Is he not subject to burning fevers, and contagious diseases? How often do you hear his complaints of meeting with heavy losses of worldly goods; and consider, this is his only treasure. He loses all. These troubles of the sinner are overlooked.  {RH, April 28, 1859 par. 4}
[RH, April 28, 1859 par. 5]          Christians are too apt to think they are the only ones who have a hard time, and some seem to think that it is a condescension in them to embrace unpopular truth, and profess to be Christ's followers. The road seems hard. They think they have many sacrifices to make, when in truth they make no real sacrifice. If they are adopted into the family of God, what sacrifices have they made? Their following Christ may have broken friendship with worldly relatives; but look at the exchange--their names written in the Lamb's Book of Life--elevated, yes, greatly exalted to be partakers of salvation--heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ, to an imperishable inheritance. If the link which binds them to worldly relatives is weakened for Christ's sake, a stronger one is formed, a link which binds finite man to the Infinite God. Shall we call this a sacrifice on our part because we yield error for truth, light for darkness, weakness for strength, sin for righteousness, and a perishable name and inheritance, for honors that are lasting, and an immortal treasure? But even in this life the christian has One upon whom to lean for support who will help him bear all his trials. But the sinner has to bear his trials alone. He goes down into the grave suffering remorse, under darkness, bound by Satan, for he is his lawful prey.  {RH, April 28, 1859 par. 5}
[RH, April 28, 1859 par. 6]          It does seem to me if there is any one who should be continually grateful, it is the christian. If there is any one who enjoys happiness even in this life, it is the faithful follower of Jesus Christ. It is the duty of God's children to be cheerful. They should encourage a happy frame of mind. God cannot be glorified by his children living continually under a cloud and casting a shadow wherever they go. The christian should cast sunshine instead of a shadow. The unbeliever often receives the impression that religion is a gloomy thing, and that the life of the christian has nothing inviting in it. If the christian dwells too much upon the rough pathway, he makes it harder than it really is. If he dwells upon the bright spots in the way, and is grateful for every ray of light, and then dwells upon the rich reward that lies at the end of the race, instead of gloom, mourning and complaints, he will bear a cheerful countenance. He has carefully treasured every token for good, and God can safely bless him, and give him gladness of heart.  {RH, April 28, 1859 par. 6}
[RH, April 28, 1859 par. 7]          May the Lord ever give us a lively sense of the great sacrifice which has been made for us, and then present before us the inheritance purchased for us by that dear sacrifice, and may our vision be brightened and clear to dwell upon and appreciate the reward and excellent glory prepared for the faithful christian.                                                                     E. G. W.                                                    -    {RH, April 28, 1859 par. 7}
[RH, October 30, 1860 par. 1]       October 30, 1860 A Request                                                     -           Dear Brethren and Sisters: The treasury in the Poor Fund, consisting of clothes, &c., for those in need, is nearly exhausted. And as there are cases of destitution continually arising, and one new one recently, I thought it would be well for those who have clothing, bedding, or money, to spare, to send on here immediately. We hope there will be no delay, for we are going to assist some that are needy as soon as we get things together. Send your donations to Sr. Uriah Smith, or myself.                    Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, October 30, 1860 par. 1}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 1]      June 25, 1861 Power of Example.  -         In the epistle of Paul to Titus ［chap. 2:13, 14］, we read, "Looking for that blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, who gave himself for us that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people zealous of good works." This great work is to be performed for those only who are willing to be purified, willing to be peculiar, and who manifest a zeal in good works. How many shrink from the purifying process! They are unwilling to live out the truth, unwilling to appear singular or peculiar in the eyes of the world. It is this mixing up with the world which destroys our spirituality, pureness and zeal. Satan's power is constantly exercised to stupefy the sensibilities of God's people, that their consciences may not be sensitive to wrong, and that the sign of distinction between them and the world may be destroyed.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 1}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 2]         I have frequently received letters of inquiry in regard to dress, and some have not rightly understood what I have written. The very class which have been presented before me, who were imitating the fashions of the world, have been very slow, and the last to be affected or reformed. There has been another class who lacked taste and order in dress, who have taken advantage of what I have written, and taken the opposite extreme, and considered that they were free from pride, and have looked upon those who dress orderly and neat as being proud. Oddity and careless dress have been considered by some a special virtue. Such take a course which destroys their influence over unbelievers. They disgust those who might be benefitted. While the visions have reproved pride and imitating the fashions of the world, they have reproved those who were careless of their apparel and lacked cleanliness of person and dress. Especially have I been shown that those who profess present truth should have a special care to appear before God to worship him upon the Sabbath in a manner showing that we respect the Creator who has sanctified and placed special honors upon that day. All who have any regard for the Sabbath should be cleanly in person, neat and orderly in dress, for they are to appear before a jealous God who marks every token of disrespect. God is offended at uncleanness and disorder. Individuals have thought it would be wrong to wear anything upon their heads but a sun-bonnet. Such go to great extremes. It cannot be called pride to wear a neat, plain, straw or silk bonnet. Our faith, if carried out, will lead us to be so plain in dress and zealous of good works that we shall be marked as peculiar. But when we lose taste for order and neatness in dress we virtually leave the truth, for the truth never degrades, but elevates. Unbelievers look upon Sabbath-keepers as degraded, and when individuals are neglectful of their dress, and are coarse and rough, in their manners, their influence strengthens unbelievers in their conclusions.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 2}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 3]          Those who profess to be Christians in these last days which are full of peril, and do not imitate the humble, self-denying Pattern, place themselves in the enemy's ranks. He considers them his subjects, and they serve as important a purpose for Satan as any of his subjects, for they have a name to live and are dead. Others take them for example, and by their following them, lose heaven, when if they had not professed to be Christians, they would have shunned their example. These unconsecrated professors are not aware of the weight of their influence. They make the conflict much more severe for those who would be God's peculiar people. Paul in Titus 2:15, refers to God's people who are looking for the appearing of Christ. He says, "These things speak, and exhort, and rebuke, with all authority. Let no man despise thee." As we bear testimony against pride and following the fashions of the world, we are met with excuses and self-justification. Some urge the example of others. Such a sister wears hoops, if it is wrong for me to wear them it is wrong for her. Children urge the example of other children whose parents are Sabbath-keepers. Bro. A. is a deacon of the church. His children wear hoops, and why is it any worse for me to wear them than it is for them? Those who by their example furnish unconsecrated professors with arguments against those who would be peculiar, are laying a cause of stumbling in the way of the weak, and to God they must render an account for such example. I am often asked, "What do you think of hoops?" I reply, I have given you the light which has been given me. I was shown that hoops were a shame, and that we should not give the least countenance to a fashion carried to such ridiculous lengths. I am often surprised to hear that "sister White says it is not wrong to wear small hoops." No one has ever heard me say this. After being shown what I have in regard to hoops, nothing would induce me to give the least encouragement to any one to wear them.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 3}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 4]         A sister writes, "I cannot see the difference between small hoops and heavy rope skirts, which show off as much as hoops, or two or three heavy quilted skirts, which are worn to take the place of hoops."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 4}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 5]          I agree with the sister, if we discard hoops, it is wrong to put on heavy quilts to make it appear as near like hoops as possible. We know that it is injurious to wear heavy quilts. I contend that heavy quilts and hoops are alike unnecessary. He that framed us never designed that we should be deformed with hoops, or anything to look like them. It is the inventions and fashions of the world that have led God's people, and they are unwilling to move out independent of the fashions and customs of the world. While I study God's word, I am alarmed for the Israel of God in these last days. They are exhorted to flee from idolatry. I fear that God's people are asleep and so conformed to the world that we can hardly know them, or discern between him that serveth God and him that serveth him not. The distance is widening between Christ and his people, and lessening between them and the world. The marks of distinction between Christ's professed people and the world, have almost disappeared. They follow after the abominations of the nations around them, as did ancient Israel. From what has been shown me, hoops are an abomination. They are indecent, and God's people err, if they follow in the least degree, or give countenance to this fashion.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 5}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 6]          Sabbath-keepers who profess to be God's chosen, peculiar people, should discard hoops, and their practice and example should be a living rebuke to those who wear them. Some may plead convenience. I have traveled much, and have seen a great deal of inconvenience attending the wearing of hoops; and those who plead the necessity on account of health, wear them in the winter, which is a greater injury than quilted skirts. While traveling in the cars and stages, I have often been led to exclaim, Oh, modesty, where is thy blush! I have seen large companies crowding into the cars, and in order to make any headway, the hoops had to be raised and placed into a shape which was indecent. And the exposure of the form was ten-fold more with those who wore hoops, than with those who did not; and were it not for fashion, those who immodestly expose themselves would be hissed at; but modesty and decency must be sacrificed to the god of fashion. May the Lord deliver his people from this grievous sin. God will not pity those who will be slaves to fashion. But supposing there is some little convenience in wearing hoops, does this prove that it is right to wear them? Let the fashion change and convenience would no longer be mentioned. It is the duty of every child of God to inquire, Wherein am I separate from the world? Let them suffer a little inconvenience and be on the safe side. What crosses do God's people bear? They mingle with the world, partake of their spirit, dress, talk and act like them.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 6}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 7]          Please read 1 Timothy 2:9, 10. "In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broidered hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but (which becometh godliness) with good works."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 7}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 8]         1 Peter 3:3-5: "Whose adorning, let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. For after this manner in the old time the holy women also, who trusted in God, adorned themselves, being in subjection unto their own husbands."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 8}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 9]         The power of example is great. Sister A. ventures to wear small hoops; sister B. says it is no worse for me to wear hoops than sister A., and she wears hoops a little larger. Sister C. imitates the example of sister A. and B., and wears her hoops a little larger than A. and B., but all contend that their hoops are small.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 9}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 10]          Parents who would teach their children the evil of following the fashions of the world, have a hard battle. They are met with, "Why, mother, sisters A., B. and C. wear hoops; if it is wicked for me, it is for them." What can the parents say? They should set a right example before their children, and although the example of professed followers of Christ causes the children to think that their parents are too careful and severe in their restrictions, yet God will bless the efforts of these conscientious parents. If the parents do not take a decided, firm course, their children will be borne down with the current, for Satan and his evil angels are working upon their minds, and the example of unconsecrated professors is against their efforts which makes the work of overcoming far more laborious for their children. Yet with faith in God and earnest prayer, believing parents may press on in this rugged path of duty. The way of the cross is an onward, upward way. And as we advance therein, seeking the things that are above, we must leave farther and farther in the distance the things which belong to the earth. While the world and carnal professors are rushing downward to death, those who climb the hill will have to put forth efforts or they will be carried down in the broad road.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 10}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 11]          The children of the world are called the children of darkness. They are blinded by the god of this world, and are led by the spirit of the prince of darkness. They cannot enjoy heavenly things. The children of light have their affections set on things above. They leave behind them the things of this world. They fulfill the command, "Come out from among them and be ye separate." Here is the conditional promise, "I will receive you." Christ from the beginning has chosen his people out of the world, and required them to be separate, having no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness. If they love God and keep his commandments, they will be far from having the friendship, and loving the pleasures, of the world. There is no concord between Christ and Belial.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 11}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 12]          The prophet Ezra, and faithful servants of the Jewish church, were astonished when the princes came to them saying, "The people of Israel, and the priests, and the Levites, have not separated themselves from the people of the lands, doing according to their abominations. And after all that is come upon us for our evil deeds, and for our great trespass, seeing that thou our God hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve, and hast given us such deliverance as this, should we again break thy commandments, and join in affinity with the people of these abominations? Wouldest not thou be angry with us till thou hadst consumed us, so that there should be no remnant nor escaping? O Lord God of Israel, thou art righteous: for we remain yet escaped, as it is this day: behold we are before thee in our trespasses, for we cannot stand before thee because of this." Ezra 9:1, 13-15.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 12}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 13]         2 Chronicles 36:14-16: "Moreover all the chief of the priests, and the people, transgressed very much after all the abominations of the heathen; and polluted the house of the Lord which he had hallowed in Jerusalem. And the Lord God of their fathers sent to them by his messengers, rising up betimes and sending; because he had compassion on his people and on his dwelling-place. But they mocked the messengers of God, and despised his words, and misused his prophets, until the wrath of the Lord arose against this people, till there was no remedy."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 13}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 14]         Leviticus 18:26, 27: "Ye shall therefore keep my statutes and my judgments, and shall not commit any of these abominations; neither any of your own nation, nor any stranger that sojourneth among you; (for all these abominations have the men of the land done which were before you, and the land is defiled.)"  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 14}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 15]         Deuteronomy 32:16-22: "They provoked him to jealousy with strange gods, with abominations provoked they him to anger. They sacrificed unto devils, not to God; to gods whom they knew not, to new gods, that came newly up, whom your fathers feared not. Of the Rock that begat thee thou art unmindful, and hast forgotten God that formed thee. And when the Lord saw it, he abhorred them, because of the provoking of his sons and of his daughters. And he said, I will hide my face from them, I will see what their end shall be; for they are a very froward generation, children in whom is no faith. They have moved me to jealousy with that which is not God; they have provoked me to anger with their vanities, and I will move them to jealousy with those which are not a people; I will provoke them to anger with a foolish nation. For a fire is kindled in mine anger, and shall burn unto the lowest hell, and shall consume the earth with her increase, and set on fire the foundations of the mountains."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 15}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 16]         We here read the warnings which God gave to ancient Israel. It was not his good pleasure that they should wander so long in the wilderness, and he would have brought them immediately to the promised land, if they had submitted, and loved to be led by him; and because they so often grieved him in the desert, he sware in his wrath that they should not enter into his rest, save two, who wholly followed him. God required his people to trust in him alone. He did not wish them to receive help of those who did not serve him. Please read Ezra 4:1-5: "Now when the adversaries of Judah and Benjamin heard that the children of the captivity builded the temple unto the Lord God of Israel, then they came to Zerubbabel, and to the chief of the fathers, and said unto them, Let us build with you; for we seek your God as ye do; and we do sacrifice unto him since the days of Esar-haddon, king of Assur, which brought us up hither. But Zerubbabel and Jeshua and the rest of the chief of the fathers of Israel said unto them, Ye have nothing to do with us to build a house unto our God; but we ourselves together will build unto the Lord God of Israel, as king Cyrus the king of Persia hath commanded. Then the people of the land weakened the hands of the people of Judah, and troubled them in building, and hired counsellors against them, to frustrate their purpose."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 16}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 17]         Ezra 8:21, 23: "Then I proclaimed a fast there, at the river of Ahava, that we might afflict ourselves before our God, to seek of him a right way for us, and for our little ones, and for all our substance. For I was ashamed to require of the king a band of soldiers and horsemen to help us against the enemy in the way; because we had spoken unto the king, saying, The hand of our God is upon all them for good that seek him; but his power and his wrath is against all them that forsake him. So we fasted and besought our God for this, and he was entreated of us."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 17}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 18]         The prophet and these fathers did not consider them the worshipers of the true God, and though they professed friendship and wished to help them, they dare not unite with them in anything relating to his worship. When going up to Jerusalem, to build the temple of God and to restore his worship, they would not ask help of the king to assist them in the way, but by fasting and prayer sought the Lord for help. They believed God would defend and prosper his servants in their efforts to serve him. The Creator of all things needeth not the help of his enemies to establish his worship. He asks not the sacrifice of wickedness, nor accepts the offerings of those who have other gods before the Lord.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 18}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 19]          We often hear the remark, You are too exclusive. As a people we would make any sacrifice to save souls, or lead them to the truth. But to unite with them, to love the things that they love, and have friendship with the world, we dare not, for we should then be at enmity with God.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 19}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 20]          By reading the following scriptures we shall see how God regarded his ancient Israel:  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 20}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 21]         Psalm 135:4: "For the Lord hath chosen Jacob unto himself, and Israel for his peculiar treasure."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 21}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 22]         Deuteronomy 14:2: "For thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God, and the Lord hath chosen thee to be a peculiar people unto himself, above all the nations that are upon the earth."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 22}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 23]         Deuteronomy 7:6, 7: "For thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God; the Lord thy God hath chosen thee to be a special people unto himself, above all people that are upon the face of the earth. The Lord did not set his love upon you, nor choose you because ye were more in number than any people; for ye were the fewest of all people."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 23}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 24]         Exodus 33:16: "For wherein shall it be known here that I and thy people have found grace in thy sight? Is it not in that thou goest with us? So shall we be separated, I and thy people, from all the people that are upon the face of the earth."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 24}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 25]         How frequently ancient Israel rebelled, and how often were they visited with judgments, and thousands slain because they would not heed the commands of God who had chosen them.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 25}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 26]          The Israel of God in these last days are in constant danger of mixing with the world and losing all signs of their being the chosen people of God. Read again Titus 2:13-15. We are brought down to the last days, when God is purifying unto himself a peculiar people. Shall we provoke God as did ancient Israel? Shall we bring his wrath upon us by departing from him and mingling with the world, and following the abominations of the nations around us?  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 26}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 27]         The Lord hath set apart him that is godly for himself, and this consecration to God and separation from the world is plainly declared and positively enjoined in both the Old and New Testaments. There is a wall of separation which the Lord himself has established between the things of the world and the things he has chosen out of the world and sanctified unto himself. The calling and character of God's people are peculiar. Their prospects are peculiar, and these peculiarities distinguish them from all people. All of God's people upon the earth are one body, from the beginning to the end of time. They have one head that directs and governs the body. The same injunctions rest upon God's people now, to be separate from the world, as rested upon ancient Israel. The great Head of the church has not changed. The experience of Christians in these days are much like the travels of ancient Israel. Please read 1 Corinthians 10, especially from the 6th to the 15th verse.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 27}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 28]         "Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. . . . Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents. Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer. Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come. Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way of escape, that ye may be able to bear it. Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry. I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 28}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 29]          1 John 3:1: "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God; therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew him not."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 29}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 30]         1 John 2:15-17: "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world. And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth forever."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 30}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 31]         2 Peter 2:2: "For if after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the beginning."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 31}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 32]         James 4:4: "Know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 32}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 33]         James 1:27: "Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 33}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 34]         Titus 2:12-14: "Teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 34}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 35]         Romans 12:2: "And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 35}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 36]         John 17:14, 15, 17: "I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil. Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is truth."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 36}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 37]         Luke 6:22, 23: "Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy: for, behold, your reward is great in heaven: for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 37}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 38]         John 15:16-19: "Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain; that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. These things I command you, that ye love one another. If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 38}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 39]         1 John 4:4, 5: "Ye are of God, little children, and have overcome them: because greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world. They are of the world: therefore speak they of the world, and the world heareth them."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 39}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 40]         1 John 2:5, 6: "But whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected; hereby know we that we are in him. He that saith he abideth in him ought himself also so to walk even as he walked."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 40}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 41]         1 Peter 2:9: "But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 41}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 42]         As we read the word of God, how plain that God's people are peculiar and distinct from the unbelieving world around them. Our position is interesting and fearful; living in the last days, how important that we imitate the example of Christ, and walk even as he walked. "If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me." The opinions and wisdom of men must not guide or govern us. They always lead away from the cross.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 42}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 43]          The servants of Christ have not their home or their treasure here. Would that all of them could understand that it is only because the Lord reigns that we are even permitted to dwell in peace and safety among our enemies. It is not our privilege to claim special favors of the world. We must consent to be poor and despised among men until the warfare is finished and the victory won. The members of Christ are called to come out and be separate from the friendship and spirit of the world, and their strength and power consists in their being chosen and accepted of God.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 43}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 44]          The Son of God was the heir of all things, and the dominion and glory of the kingdoms of this world were promised to him. Yet when he appeared in this world it was without riches or splendor. The world understood not his union with the Father; and the excellency and glory of his divine character were hid from them. He was therefore "despised and rejected of men," and "we did esteem him smitten of God and afflicted."  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 44}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 45]          Even so the members of Christ are as he was in this world. They are the sons of God and joint heirs with Christ; and the kingdom and dominion belong to them. The world understand not their character and holy calling. They perceive not their adoption into the family of God. Their union and fellowship with the Father and the Son are not manifest to the world, and while they behold their humiliation and reproach, it does not appear what they are, or what they shall be. They are strangers. The world knows them not, and appreciate not the motives which actuate them.  {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 45}
[RH, June 25, 1861 par. 46]          The world is ripening for its destruction. God can bear with sinners but a little longer. They must drink the dregs of the cup of his wrath unmixed with mercy. Those who will be heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ to the immortal inheritance, will be peculiar. Yes, so peculiar that God places a mark upon them as his, wholly his. Think ye that God will receive, honor and acknowledge a people so mixed up with the world that they differ from them only in name? Read again Titus 2:13-15. It is soon to be known who is on the Lord's side, who will not be ashamed of Jesus. Those who have not moral courage to take their position conscientiously in the face of unbelievers, and leave the fashions of the world and imitate the self-denying life of Christ, are ashamed of him, and do not love his example.                                                                Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, June 25, 1861 par. 46}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 1]      August 27, 1861 Communication from Sister White.  -  Slavery and the War.         God is punishing this nation for the high crime of slavery. He has the destiny of the nation in his hands. He will punish the South for the sin of slavery, and the North for so long suffering its overreaching and overbearing influences.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 1}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 2]          All heaven beholds with indignation, human beings, the workmanship of God, reduced to the lowest depths of degradation, and placed on a level with the brute creation by their fellow-men. And professed followers of that dear Saviour whose compassion was ever moved as he witnessed human woe, heartily engage in this enormous and grievous sin, and deal in slaves and souls of men. Angels have recorded it all. It is written in the book. The tears of the pious bond-men and bond-women, of fathers, mothers and children, brothers and sisters, are all bottled up in heaven. Agony, human agony, is carried from place to place, and bought and sold. God will restrain his anger but a little longer. His anger burns against this nation, and especially against the religious bodies who have sanctioned, and have themselves engaged in this terrible merchandise. Such injustice, such oppression, such sufferings, many professed followers of the meek and lowly Jesus can witness with heartless indifference. And many of them can inflict, with hateful satisfaction, all this indescribable agony themselves, and yet dare to worship God. It is solemn mockery, and Satan exults over it, and reproaches Jesus and his angels with such inconsistency, saying, with hellish triumph, Such are Christ's followers!  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 2}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 3]          These professed christians read of the sufferings of the martyrs, and tears course down their cheeks. They wonder that men could ever possess hearts so hardened as to practice such inhuman cruelties toward their fellow-men, while at the same time they hold their fellow-men in slavery. And this is not all. They sever the ties of nature, and cruelly oppress from day to day their fellow-men. They can inflict most inhuman tortures with relentless cruelty, which would well compare with the cruelty papists and heathens exercised toward Christ's followers. It will be more tolerable for the heathen and for papists in the day of the execution of God's judgment than for such men. The cries and sufferings of the oppressed have reached unto heaven, and angels stand amazed at the hard-hearted, untold, agonizing suffering, man in the image of his Maker, causes his fellow-man. The names of such are written in blood, crossed with stripes, and flooded with agonizing, burning tears of suffering. God's anger will not cease until he has caused the land of light to drink the dregs of the cup of his fury.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 3}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 4]          At the Roosevelt conference, when the brethren and sisters were assembled on the day set apart for humiliation, fasting and prayer, Sabbath, Aug. 3, the Spirit of the Lord rested upon us, and I was taken off in vision, and shown the sin of slavery. Slavery has long been a curse to this nation. The fugitive slave law was calculated to crush out of man every noble, generous feeling of sympathy, that should arise in his heart for the oppressed and suffering slave. It was in direct opposition to the teaching of Christ. God's scourge now is upon the North, that they have so long submitted to the advances of the slave power. The sin of Northern pro-slavery men is great. They have strengthened the South in their sin, and sanctioned the extension of slavery, and acted a prominent part in bringing the nation into its present distressed condition.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 4}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 5]          I was shown that many realize not the extent of the evil which has come upon us. They have flattered themselves that the national difficulties would soon be settled, and confusion and war end; but all will be convinced that there is more reality in the matter than was anticipated. Many have looked for the North to strike a blow, and the controversy be ended.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 5}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 6]          I was pointed back to ancient Israel held in bondage by the Egyptians. The Lord wrought by Moses and Aaron to deliver the children of Israel. Miracles were performed before Pharaoh to convince him that they were especially sent of God to bid him to let Israel go. But Pharaoh's heart was hardened against the messengers of God, and he reasoned away the miracles performed by them. Then the Egyptians were made to feel God's judgments. They were visited by plagues. While suffering under the effect of the several plagues, Pharaoh consented to let Israel go. But as soon as the cause of their suffering was removed, his heart was hardened. His mighty men and counselors strengthened themselves against God and endeavored to explain the plagues as the result of natural causes. Each visitation from God was more severe than the preceding one, yet they would not release the children of Israel, until the angel of the Lord slew the first-born of the Egyptians. From the king upon the throne, down to the most humble and lowly, was there wailing and mourning. Then Pharaoh commanded to let Israel go. After the Egyptians had buried their dead, Pharaoh relented that he had let Israel go. His counselors and mighty men tried to account for their bereavement. They would not admit that the visitation or judgment was from God, and they pursued after the children of Israel. When the Israelites beheld the Egyptian host in pursuit, some upon horses and some in chariots, and equipped for war, their hearts failed them. The Red sea was before, the Egyptian host behind. They could see no way of escape. A shout of triumph burst from the Egyptians to find Israel completely in their power. The Israelites were greatly terrified. The Lord commanded Moses to bid the children of Israel go forward, to lift up the rod and stretch out his hand over the sea and divide it. He did so, and lo, the sea parted and the children of Israel passed over dry shod. Pharaoh had so long withstood God, and hardened his heart against his mighty, wondrous works, that he in blindness rushed into the path God had miraculously prepared for his people. Again Moses was commanded to stretch forth his hand over the sea, "and the sea returned to his strength," and the waters covered the Egyptian host and they were drowned.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 6}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 7]          This scene was presented before me to illustrate the selfish love of slavery, the desperate measures the South would adopt to cherish the institution, and the dreadful lengths to which they would go before they would yield. The dreadful system of slavery has reduced and degraded human beings to the level of the brutes, and the majority of slave-masters regard them as such. Their consciences have become seared and hardened as was Pharaoh's; and if compelled to release their slaves, their principles are unchanged, and they would make the slave feel their oppressive power if possible. It looked to me like an impossibility now for slavery to be done away. God alone can wrench the slave from the hand of his desperate, relentless oppressor. All the abuse and cruelty exercised toward the slave is justly chargeable to the upholders of the slave system, whether they be Southern men or Northern men.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 7}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 8]          The North and the South were presented before me. The North have been deceived in regard to the South. They are better prepared for war than has been represented. Most of their men are well skilled in the use of arms, some of them from experience in battle, others from habitual sporting. They have the advantage of the North in this respect, but have not, as a general thing, the power of endurance and valor that Northern men have.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 8}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 9]          I had a view of the late disastrous battle at Manassas, Va. It was a most exciting, thrilling, distressing scene. The Southern army had everything in their favor, and were prepared for a dreadful contest. The Northern army was moving on with triumph, not doubting but that they would be victorious. Many were reckless, and marched forward boastingly as though victory were already theirs. As they neared the battle-field, many were almost fainting through weariness and want of refreshment. They did not expect so fierce an encounter. They rushed into battle and fought bravely, desperately. The dead and dying were on every side. Both the North and the South suffered severely. The Southern men felt the battle, and in a little would have been driven back still further. Northern men were rushing on, although their destruction was very great. Just then an angel descended and waved his hand backward. Instantly there was confusion in their ranks. It appeared to the Northern men that their armies were retreating, when it was not in reality so; and a precipitate retreat commenced. It seemed wonderful to me. Then it was explained, that God had this nation in his own hand, and would suffer no victories to be gained faster than he ordained, and no more losses to the Northern men than in his wisdom he saw fit, to punish the North for their sin. And in this battle had the Northern army pushed the battle still further, in their fainting, exhausted condition, a far greater struggle and destruction awaited them, which would have caused great triumph in the South. God would not permit this, and sent an angel to interfere. The sudden falling back of the Northern troops was a mystery to all. They knew not that God's hand was in the matter.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 9}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 10]          The destruction of the Southern army was so great that they had no heart to boast. The sight of the dead, dying and wounded gave them but little courage to triumph. This destruction, occurring when they had every advantage, and the North great disadvantage, caused them great perplexity. They know that if the North have an equal chance with them, victory is certain for the North. Their only hope is to occupy positions difficult of approach, and then have formidable arrangements to hurl destruction on every hand.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 10}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 11]          The South have been strengthening themselves greatly since their rebellion first commenced. Then if active measures had been taken by the North, this rebellion would have been speedily crushed out. But that which was small at first has increased in strength and numbers until it is a most powerful rebellion. Other nations are intently watching this nation, for what purpose I was not informed, and are making great preparations for some event.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 11}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 12]          The greatest anxiety now exists among our national men. They are in great perplexity. Pro-slavery men and traitors are in their very midst, and while they are professedly in favor of the Union, they have an influence in decisions, some of which even favor the South.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 12}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 13]          I was shown the inhabitants of the earth in the utmost confusion. There was war, bloodshed, want, privation, famine and pestilence, in the land; and as these things were without, God's people began to press together, and cast aside their little difficulties. Self-dignity no longer controlled them. Deep humility took its place. Suffering, perplexity and privation, caused reason to resume its throne, and the passionate and unreasonable man became sane, and acted with discretion and wisdom.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 13}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 14]          My attention was then called from the scene. There seemed to be a little time of peace. Then the inhabitants of the earth were again presented before me, and everything was in the utmost confusion again. Strife, war and bloodshed, with famine and pestilence, raged everywhere. Other nations were engaged in this confusion and war. War caused famine. Want and bloodshed caused pestilence. And then men's hearts will fail them for fear, "and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth."  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 14}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 15]          The unbelieving world will soon have something to think of besides their dress and appearance; and as their minds are torn from these things by distress and perplexity, they have nothing to turn to. They are not prisoners of hope, and therefore do not turn to the "Strong Hold." Their hearts will fail them for repining and fear. They have not made God their refuge, and he will not be their consolation then, but will laugh at their calamity, and mock when their fear cometh. They have despised and trampled upon the truths of God's word. They have indulged in extravagant dress, and have spent their lives in hilarity and glee. They have sown to the wind, they must reap the whirlwind.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 15}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 16]          In the time of distress and perplexity of nations there will be many who have not given themselves wholly to the corrupting influences of the world and the service of Satan, who will humble themselves before God, and turn to him with their whole heart and find acceptance and pardon.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 16}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 1]       August 27, 1861 Perilous Times.         Those among Sabbath-keepers who have been unwilling to make any sacrifice, but have yielded to the influence of the world, are to be tested and proved. The perils of these last days are upon us, and a trial is before the young which they have not anticipated. They are to be brought into most distressing perplexity. The genuineness of their faith will be proved. They profess to be looking for the coming of the Son of man, yet some of them have been a miserable example to unbelievers. They have not been willing to give up the world, but have united with them, have attended picnics, and other gatherings of pleasure, flattering themselves that they were engaged in innocent amusement. Yet I was shown that it was just such indulgences that separate them from God and make them children of the world. God owns not the pleasure or amusement seeker as his follower. He has given us no such example. Those only who are self-denying, and who live a life of sobriety, humility and holiness, are true followers of Jesus; and such cannot engage in and enjoy the frivolous, empty conversation of the lovers of the world.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 1}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 2]         Isaiah 3, was presented before me. I was shown that this prophecy has its application to these last days; and the reproofs are given to the daughters of Zion who have thought only of appearance and display. Read verse 25: "Thy men shall fall by the sword and thy mighty in the war." I was shown that this portion of Scripture will be strictly fulfilled. Young men and women professing to be christians, yet having no christian experience, and having borne no burdens, and felt no individual responsibility, are to be proved. They will be brought low in the dust, and long for an experience in the things of God, which they failed to obtain.             "War lifts his helmet to his brow,             O God, protect thy people now."  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 2}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 3]         A day of heart-rending anguish is before us. I was shown that pointed testimonies should be borne, and those who will come up to the help of the Lord, will receive his blessing. But Sabbath-keepers have a work to do. Hoops, I was shown, were an abomination, and every Sabbath-keeper's influence should be a rebuke to this ridiculous fashion, which has been a screen to iniquity. It arose from a house of ill-fame in Paris.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 3}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 4]         Individuals were shown me who will despise instruction, even if it comes from heaven, and they will frame some excuse to avoid the most pointed testimony, and in defiance of all the light given, and testimony borne, will put on hoops because it is the fashion, and risk the consequences.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 4}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 1]       August 27, 1861 Organization.         I was shown that some have been fearing they should become Babylon if they organize; but the churches in Central New York have been perfect Babylon, confusion. And now unless the churches are so organized that they can carry out and enforce order, they have nothing to hope for in the future. They must scatter into fragments. Previous teachings have nourished the elements of disunion. A spirit has been cherished to watch and accuse, rather than to build up. If ministers of God would unitedly take their position and maintain it with decision, there would be a uniting influence among the flock of God. Separating bars would be broken to fragments. Hearts would flow together and unite like two drops of water. Then there would be power and strength in the ranks of Sabbath-keepers far exceeding anything we have yet witnessed. The hearts of God's servants are made sad by meeting, as they journey from church to church, the opposing influence of other ministering brethren. Individuals have stood ready to oppose every step of advance God's people have made. Those who have dared to venture out have their hearts saddened and distressed by the lack of union of action on the part of their fellow-laborers. We are living in solemn times. Satan and evil angels are working with mighty power, with the world on their side to help them. And professed Sabbath-keepers, claiming to believe important, solemn truth, unite their forces with the combined influence of the powers of darkness to distract and tear down that which God designs to build up. Their influence is recorded as those who retard the work of advance and reform among God's people.  {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 1}
[RH, August 27, 1861 par. 2]          The agitation of the subject of organization has revealed a great lack of moral courage on the part of ministers proclaiming present truth. Some who were convinced that organization was right failed to stand up boldly and advocate it. They let some few understand that they favored it. Was this all God required of them? No: he was displeased with their cowardly silence, and lack of action. They feared blame and opposition. They watched the brethren generally to see how their pulse beat before standing manfully for what they believed to be right. The people waited for the voice of their favorite minister in the truth, and because they could hear no response in favor from them, decided that the subject of organization was wrong. Thus the influence of some of the ministers was against this matter while they professed to be in favor. They were afraid of losing their influence. Some one must move here and bear responsibility, and venture his influence; and as he has become inured to censure and blame, he is suffered to bear it. His fellow-laborers who should stand by his side and take their share of the burden, are looking on to see how he succeeds in fighting the battle alone. But God marks his distress, his anguish, his tears, his discouragements and despair, while his mind is taxed almost beyond endurance; and as he is ready to sink, God lifts him up and points him to the rest for the weary, the reward for the faithful; and again he puts his shoulder under the heavy burden. I saw that all will be rewarded according as their works shall be. Those who shun responsibility will meet with loss in the end. The time for ministers to stand together is when the battle goes hard.                                Ellen G. White.        Grass River, St. Law. Co., N.Y., Aug. 16, 1861.                                                    -    {RH, August 27, 1861 par. 2}
[RH, November 19, 1861 par. 1]       November 19, 1861 Our Duty to the Poor.  -         Inquiries are often made in regard to our duty to the poor who embrace the third message; and we have long been anxious to know, ourselves, how to manage with discretion the cases of poor families who embrace the Sabbath. But while at Roosevelt, N.Y., Aug. 3, 1861, I was shown some things in regard to the poor.  {RH, November 19, 1861 par. 1}
[RH, November 19, 1861 par. 2]          God does not require our brethren to take charge of every poor family that shall embrace this message. If they should do this, the work of the messengers to enter new fields must cease, for the fund would be exhausted. Many are poor from their own lack of diligence and economy, and they know not how to use means aright. If they should be helped it would hurt them. Some will always be poor. If they should have the very best advantages, their case would not be helped. They have not good calculation, and would use all the means they could obtain, be it much or little. Some know nothing of denying self and economizing to keep out of debt, and get a little ahead for a time of need. If the church should help such individuals instead of leaving them to rely upon their own resources, they would injure them in the end; for they look to the church, and expect to receive help from them, and do not practice self-denial and economy when they are well provided for. And if they do not receive help every time, Satan tempts them, and they become jealous, and very conscientious for their brethren, fearing that they do not do all their duty to them. The mistake is on their own part. They are deceived. They are not the Lord's poor.  {RH, November 19, 1861 par. 2}
[RH, November 19, 1861 par. 3]          The instructions given in the word of God in regard to helping the poor do not touch such cases. The instructions given in God's word are for the unfortunate and afflicted. God in his providence has afflicted individuals to test and prove others. Widows and invalids are in the church to prove a blessing to the church. They are part of the means God has chosen to develop the true character of Christ's professed followers, and to call into exercise the precious traits of character manifested by our compassionate Redeemer.  {RH, November 19, 1861 par. 3}
[RH, November 19, 1861 par. 4]          Many who are single, and can but barely live, choose to marry and raise a family, when they know they have nothing to support them. And worse than this, they have no family government. Their whole course in their family is marked with their loose, slack habits. They have but little control of themselves, are passionate, impatient, and fretful. Such embrace the message, and then feel that they are entitled to assistance from their more wealthy brethren; and if their expectations are not met, they complain of the church and accuse them of not living out their faith. Who must be the sufferers in this case? Must the cause of God be sapped, and the treasury in different places exhausted, to take care of these large families of poor? No. The parents must be the sufferers. They will not as a general thing suffer any greater lack after they embrace the Sabbath than they did before.  {RH, November 19, 1861 par. 4}
[RH, November 19, 1861 par. 5]          There is an evil among some of the poor which will certainly prove their ruin unless they overcome it. They have embraced the truth with their coarse, rough, uncultivated habits, and it takes some time for them to see and realize their coarseness, and that it is not in accordance with the character of Christ. They look upon others who are more orderly and refined as being proud, and you may hear them say, "The truth brings us all down upon a level." Here is an entire mistake in thinking that the truth brings the receiver down. It brings him up, refines his taste, sanctifies his judgment, and if lived out is continually fitting him for the society of holy angels in the city of God. The truth is designed to bring us all up upon a level.  {RH, November 19, 1861 par. 5}
[RH, November 19, 1861 par. 6]          The more able should ever act a noble, generous part in their deal with their poorer brethren, and also give them good advice, and then leave them to fight life's battles through. I was shown that a most solemn duty rests upon the church to have an especial care for the destitute widows, orphans, and invalids.                                                                Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, November 19, 1861 par. 6}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 1]       November 26, 1861 Testimony to the Church.  -         When at Roosevelt, N.Y., Aug. 3, 1861, the condition of God's people was presented before me. Many failed in coming up to the standard set up by our Saviour. They are in an alarming condition, not careful to examine the foundation of their hope, but are indifferent to their state, and self-deceived. Some, I saw, had departed from God, and were united with the spirit of the world. As different fashions are introduced, one after another have fallen back from their steadfastness, and have lost their peculiarity. It is crossing to come out from the world and be separate. As soon as individuals cease warring against the spirit of the world they are Satan's easy prey. Our efforts are too feeble to resist an influence which leads us from God, and which brings us in union with the world.  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 1}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 2]          Those who separate from God and lose their spirituality, do not fall back all at once into a state which the true Witness calls lukewarm. They conform to the world little by little. As its influence steals upon them, they fail to resist it and maintain the warfare. After the first step is taken to have friendship with the world, darkness follows and they are prepared for the next. At every step they take in the downward course darkness gathers about them, until they are enshrouded. As they conform to the world they lose the transforming influence of the Spirit of God. They do not realize their distance from God. They think themselves in good case because they profess to believe the truth. They grow weaker and weaker, until the Spirit of God is withdrawn, and God bids his angels, Let them alone! Jesus spues them out of his mouth. He has borne their names to his Father; he has interceded for them, but he ceases his pleadings. Their names are dropped, and they are left with the world. They realize no change. Their profession is the same. There has not been so glaring a departure from the appearance of right. They had become so assimilated to the world that when heaven's light was withdrawn they did not miss it.  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 2}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 3]          Truths have been committed to our trust more sacred than were ever imparted to mortals upon earth, yet we have not as a people been faithful to our trust. Unfaithful Sabbath-keepers are the worst enemies the truth can have. If those who profess the truth would live it out, then the Lord would magnify his name among them, and make them a powerful people.  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 3}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 4]          The inhabitants of the earth are given to idolatry. They are filling the cup of their iniquity. Fashion is a tyrant, and nearly all are slaves to it. Travel in the cars, steamboats, or where you will, and you will see the human frame covered with extravagant decorations, and deformed with hoops. Modesty is rare; it seems to have departed from this enlightened age. Sodom and Gomorrah will rise up in the judgment and condemn this generation, for if they had been privileged with the light which now shines upon the inhabitants of the earth, they would have repented long ago.  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 4}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 5]          God will have a separate and peculiar people. Their faith is peculiar. Their prospects are peculiar and glorious, and if they do not consider the heavenly inducement offered them of sufficient value to lead them to renounce the fashions of the world, when God rises up to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity, they must perish with them. Please read Isaiah 26:21; James 4:4. "Know ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity with God? Whosoever therefore will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God." 1 John 2:15: "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him." We are called upon in these perilous times to elevate the standard. It has been left to trail in the dust. The fashions of the world hold God's people in bondage.  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 5}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 6]         Those who have really chosen God and heaven as their portion will be peculiar. The sanctifying influence of the truth has separated them from the world, and they will have moral courage to carry out their faith, and by their simple plainness of dress and holy living condemn the idolatry and extravagance of this age. Professed Sabbath-keepers who would advocate the wearing of hoops and useless ornaments, no matter how high their profession, the truth has not had its sanctifying influence upon the heart. They are not dead to the world. When the tree dies the leaves fall off. There is just as wide a difference between the follower of Jesus Christ and the worldling, as there is between a tree clothed with its green foliage and a dead and leafless tree. The truth accomplishes a work for the receivers. It causes them to die to the world, and live unto God. Such can receive no satisfaction in adorning their heads with flowers, while they have a true sense of the sufferings of their Redeemer on account of their sins. His sacred brow was encircled with cruel thorns, which bruised his holy temples. This thought should be enough to cause every true follower of Jesus to discard any useless ornaments to decorate their bodies.  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 6}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 7]          Some Sabbath-keepers so earnestly desire to have friendship with the world, that they mangle their feelings and make wretched work of following Christ. They desire the approval of God and the friendship of the world too. Such, I saw, would certainly lose heaven. They do not enjoy this world, therefore they lose both. In these hours of probation all can choose life if they will. Their fruits will show their choice. For a life of humble obedience here, God will grant the rich reward hereafter. He will accept of nothing but entire consecration. A dreadful deception is upon many minds, even of Sabbath-keepers. They have neglected to cherish and follow the light God has given them, and have been left completely deceived. Please read Matthew 7:21-23. "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you; depart from me, ye that work iniquity."  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 7}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 8]         Souls will come up to the day of God's visitation under a perfect deception. They had marked out a course for themselves. They did not let the Bible place the bounds for them. They did not heed the exhortation, "Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean; and I will receive you."  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 8}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 9]          I was shown that God is not slack concerning his promises, if his people will obey his requirements. He is faithful who hath promised. The condition of our being received of God is, to separate ourselves from the world. The followers of Jesus and the world can not unite. Please read John 17:14: "I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are not of the world." John 15:18, 19: "If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before it hated you. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you."  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 9}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 10]         There is a disposition among some Sabbath-keepers to rejoice that they have truths that can be sustained by the word of God, and that the unbeliever can not gainsay, and they rest satisfied. They make no advancement in the divine life; their faith is not made perfect by works; they do not feel their lack of spirituality, but boast that they have the truth, and they sometimes advocate it in an unbecoming manner. They feel rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing, and know not that they are wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked. What stronger delusion can deceive the human mind than that which makes us believe we are on the right foundation, and God accepts our works, when we are not conforming to his will, and when we mistake the form of godliness for the spirit and power thereof, supposing we need nothing when we need all things. Please read James 1:27: "Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world."  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 10}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 11]         What a work is before us! Self-denial and the cross were shown me as standing all along in the way of life. Can we persevere in such a warfare as this? Grace is against nature, and the whole strength of self is opposed to the victory. Can we take up the cross and bear it after Jesus, and consent to be like him who was tempted in all points like as we are, yet without sin? When the pleasures of the world come before us, we must renounce them instantly, and prefer before these the favor of God and the cross of Christ. And in this self-denying course we shall obtain victories, and in the end win eternal glory. The unbelieving world were shown me, unwilling to submit to the claims and order of God's government. They refuse obedience to his will; they are at variance with their Maker, and their words and works are opposed to the principles and laws of his government. Therefore we can not enjoy, and be in harmony with, the friendship of the world, and not become estranged from God.  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 11}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 12]          Amos 9:9, 10, was presented before me. "For, lo, I will command, and I will sift the house of Israel among all nations, like as corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain fall upon the earth. All the sinners of my people shall die by the sword, which say, The evil shall not overtake nor prevent us."  {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 12}
[RH, November 26, 1861 par. 13]         God's people will be tested and proved. The plain and pointed testimony must act a prominent part in this work. In these days of darkness and peril who is able to stand and speak the whole truth? Multitudes of teachers prophesy smooth things. They see no special cause of alarm in the present condition of the professed people of God. The people are asleep, and the teachers are asleep. They cry, Peace, peace, and the multitude that hear believe their report and are at ease. This makes the necessity greater for faithful teachers to bear the pointed, faithful testimony. The present is a time of scouring and purifying, a time of warfare and trial. The house of Israel is being sifted, even as corn is sifted in a sieve. The chaff must be removed, and it will require close work to separate the chaff from the kernels of grain. God's discerning eye will detect the smallest particle of chaff, and yet he will not cause to fall upon the ground the least kernel of grain.                                                     Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, November 26, 1861 par. 13}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 1]       February 18, 1862 Consecration.         Sabbath-keepers will be tested and proved. A close and searching work must go on among the people of God. How soon, like ancient Israel we forget God and his wondrous works, and rebel against him. Some look to the world, and desire to follow its fashions, and participate in its pleasures in the same manner that the children of Israel looked back into Egypt, and lusted for the good things they had enjoyed there, which God chose to withhold from them to prove them, and thereby test their fidelity to him. He wished to see if his people valued more highly his service, and the freedom he had so miraculously given them, than the indulgences they enjoyed in Egypt while in servitude to a tyrannical, idolatrous people.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 1}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 2]          Every true follower of Jesus will have sacrifices to make. God will prove them, and test the genuineness of their faith. I have been shown that picnics, donations, shows, and other gatherings of pleasure, the true followers of Jesus will discard. They can find no Jesus there, and no influence which will make them heavenly minded, and increase their growth in grace. The word of God obeyed, leads us to come out from all these things and be separate. The things of the world are sought for, and considered worthy to be admired and enjoyed by all those who are not devoted lovers of the cross, and are not spiritual worshipers of a crucified Jesus.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 2}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 3]          There is chaff among us, and this is why we are so weak. Some are constantly leaning to the world. Their views and feelings harmonize much better with the spirit of the world than with Christ's self-denying followers. It is perfectly natural for them to prefer the company of those whose spirit will best agree with their own. And such have quite too much influence among God's people. They take a part with them, and have a name among them, and are a text for unbelievers and the weak and unconsecrated ones in the church. These persons of two minds will ever have objections to the plain pointed testimony which reproves individual wrongs. In this refining time, these persons will either be converted wholly, and sanctified by obeying the truth, or they will be left with the world, where they belong, to receive their reward with them.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 3}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 4]          "By their fruits ye shall know them." All of Christ's followers bear fruit to his glory. Their lives testify that a good work has been wrought in them by the Spirit of God, and their life is unto holiness. It is elevated and pure. Those who bear no fruit, have no experience in the things of God. They are not in the vine. Read John 15:4, 5: "Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine: no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing."  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 4}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 5]         If we would be spiritual worshipers of Jesus Christ we must sacrifice every idol, and fully obey the first four commandments. Matthew 22:37, 38: "Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment."  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 5}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 6]         The first four commandments allow us no separation of the affections from God. Nor is anything allowed to divide, or share, our supreme delight in him. Whatever divides the affections, and takes away from the soul supreme love to God, takes the form of an idol. Our carnal hearts would cling to, and seek to carry along, our idols; but we cannot advance until we put them away; for they separate from God. The Great Head of the church has chosen his people out of the world, and required them to be separate. He designs that the spirit and life of his commandments shall draw them to himself, and separate them from the elements of the world. To love God and keep his commandments is to be far from loving the world's pleasures and friendship. There is no concord between Christ or Belial. The people of God may safely trust in him alone, and without fear press on in the way of obedience.                                                              E. G. W.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 6}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 1]       February 18, 1862 Phrenology, Psychology, Mesmerism, and Spiritualism.  -         I have been shown that we must be guarded on every side, and perseveringly resist the insinuations and devices of Satan. He has transformed himself into an angel of light, and is deceiving and leading thousands captive. The advantages he takes of the science of the human mind, is tremendous. Here, serpent-like, he imperceptibly creeps in to corrupt the work of God. The miracles and works of Christ, he makes all human. If Satan should make an open, bold attack upon Christianity, it would bring the Christian in distress and agony at the feet of his Redeemer, and the strong and mighty Deliverer would affright the bold adversary away. But Satan, transformed into an angel of light, works upon the mind to allure from the only safe and right path. The sciences of phrenology, psychology, and mesmerism, have been the channel through which Satan has come more directly to this generation, and wrought with that power which was to characterize his work near the close of probation.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 1}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 2]          Read 2 Thessalonians 2:8-12. "And then shall that wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming; even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish, because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness."  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 2}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 3]         Satan has come unperceived through these sciences, and poisoned the minds of thousands and led them to infidelity. He is well pleased to have them spread wide. It is his own plan, laid out by himself, that he may have access to minds, and influence them as he pleases. And while it is believed that one human mind so wonderfully affects another, Satan, ready at hand, insinuates himself, and works on the right hand and on the left. And while those devoted to these sciences laud them to the heavens because of the great and good works they affirm are wrought by them, they are cherishing and glorifying Satan himself who steps in and works with all power and signs and lying wonders,--with all deceivableness of unrighteousness.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 3}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 4]         Said the angel, "Mark its influence. The controversy between Christ and Satan is not yet ended." This entering in of Satan through the sciences, is well devised by his Satanic majesty, and will eventually root out of the minds of thousands true faith in Christ's being the Messiah, the Son of God.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 4}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 5]          I was directed to the power of God manifested though Moses, when the Lord sent him in before Pharaoh. Satan understood his business and was upon the ground. He well knew that Moses was chosen of God to break the yoke of bondage upon the children of Israel; and that he in his work prefigured Christ's first advent to break Satan's power over the human family, and deliver those who were made captives by his power. Satan knew that when Christ should appear, mighty works and miracles would be wrought by him, that the world might know that the Father had sent him. He trembled, for his power. He consults with his angels to accomplish a work which shall answer a two-fold purpose: 1. To destroy the influence of the work wrought by God through his servant Moses, by working through his agents, and thus counterfeiting the true work of God. 2. The influence of his work through the magicians would reach down through all ages, and would destroy in the minds of many true faith in the mighty miracles and works of Christ, which would be performed by him when he should come to this world. He knew that his kingdom would suffer, for the power which he held over mankind would be subject to Christ. It was no human influence or power Moses possessed, which wrought on the minds, that produced those miracles before Pharaoh. It was the power of God. These signs and wonders were wrought through Moses, to convince Pharaoh that the great "I AM" sent him to command Pharaoh to let Israel go, that they might serve him.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 5}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 6]         Pharaoh called for the magicians to work with their enchantments. They also showed signs and wonders, for Satan came to their aid, to work through them. Yet even here, the work of God was shown superior to the power of Satan, for the magicians could not perform all those miracles God wrought through Moses. Only a few of them could they do. The magicians' rods did become serpents, but Aaron's rod swallowed up theirs. After the magicians sought to produce the lice, and could not, then they were compelled by the power of God to acknowledge even to Pharaoh, saying, "This is the finger of God." Satan wrought through the magicians in a manner calculated to harden the heart of the tyrant Pharaoh against the miraculous manifestations of God's power. Satan thought to stagger the faith of Moses and Aaron in the divine origin of their mission, and then his instruments, the magicians, would prevail. Satan was unwilling to have the people of Israel released from Egyptian servitude, that they might serve God. The magicians failed to produce the miracle of the lice, and could no more imitate Moses and Aaron. God would not suffer Satan to proceed further, and the magicians could not save themselves from the plagues. "And the magicians could not stand before Moses because of the boils; for the boil was upon the magicians, and upon all the Egyptians." Exodus 9:11.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 6}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 7]         God's controlling power here cut off the channel through which Satan worked, and caused even those through whom Satan wrought so wonderfully to feel his wrath. Sufficient evidence was given to Pharaoh to believe, if he would. Moses wrought by the power of God. The magicians wrought not by their own science alone, but by the power of their god,--the Devil. Satan has ingeniously carried out his deceptive work in counterfeiting the work of God.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 7}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 8]          As we near the close of time, the human mind is more readily affected by Satan's devices. He leads deceived mortals to account for the works and miracles of Christ upon general principles. Satan has ever been ambitious to counterfeit the work of Christ, and establish his own power and claims. He does not generally do this openly and boldly. He is artful, and knows that the most effectual way for him to accomplish his work, is to come to poor fallen man in the form of an angel of light. Satan came to Christ in the wilderness in the form of a beautiful young man,--more like a monarch than a fallen angel. He came with scripture in his mouth. Said he, "It is written," &c. Our suffering Saviour meets him with scripture, saying, "It is written." Satan takes the advantage of the weak, suffering condition of Christ. He took upon him our human nature.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 8}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 9]          Read Matthew 4:8, 11: "Again the Devil taketh him up into a exceeding high mountain, and sheweth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them; and saith unto him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. Then the Devil leaveth him, and, behold, angels came and ministered unto him."  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 9}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 10]         Here Satan spread the world before Christ in the most attractive light, and intimates to him that he need not endure so much suffering to obtain the kingdoms of earth. He will yield all his claims if he will but worship him. Satan's dissatisfaction first commenced in heaven because he could not be first and highest in command,--equal with God, exalted above Christ. He rebelled and lost his estate, and he, and those who sympathized with him, were turned out of heaven. In the wilderness he hoped to gain advantage through the weak and suffering condition of Christ, and obtain from him that homage he could not obtain in heaven. Jesus, even in his faint and exhausted condition, yields not to the temptation of Satan for a moment, but shows his superiority and exercises his authority by bidding Satan, "Get thee hence"-- or, depart from me. Satan was baffled, and then studied how he could accomplish his purpose and receive the honor from the human race which was refused him in heaven, and by Jesus upon earth. Could he have succeeded in tempting Jesus Christ, then the plan of salvation would have failed, and he would have succeeded in bringing hopeless misery upon mankind. That which Satan failed to effect in coming to Christ, he has accomplished in coming to man.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 10}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 11]          If Satan can so befog and deceive the human mind, and lead mortals to think there is an inherent power in themselves to accomplish great and good works, they cease to rely upon God to do that for them which they think exists in themselves to do. They acknowledge not a superior power. They give not God the glory he claims, and which is due to his great and excellent Majesty. Satan's object is thus accomplished. He exults that fallen man presumptuously exalts himself, as he exalted himself in heaven, and was thrust out. He knows that the ruin of man is just as sure if he exalts himself as his was certain. He has failed in his temptations to Christ in the wilderness. The plan of salvation has been carried out. The dear price has been paid for man's redemption. And now Satan seeks to tear away the foundation of the Christian's hope, and turn the minds of men in a channel that they may not be benefited or saved by the great sacrifice offered. He leads fallen man, through his "all deceivableness of unrighteousness," to believe that he can do very well without an atonement; that he need not depend upon a crucified and risen Saviour; that man's own merits will entitle him to God's favor, and then he destroys man's confidence in the Bible, well knowing if he succeeds here, and the detector which places a mark upon himself is destroyed, he is safe. And he fastens the delusion upon minds that there is no personal Devil, and those who believe this make no effort to resist and war against that which does not exist, and poor blind mortals finally adopt the maxim--"Whatever is is right." They acknowledge no rule to measure their course. Satan leads many to believe that prayer to God is useless, and but a form. He well knows how needful is meditation and prayer, to keep Christ's followers aroused to resist his cunning and deceptions. Satan's devices will divert the mind from these important exercises, that the soul may not lean for help upon the mighty One, and obtain strength from him to resist his attacks.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 11}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 12]          I was pointed to the fervent, effectual prayers of his people anciently. "Elijah was a man subject to like passions as we are, and he prayed earnestly." Daniel prayed unto his God three times a day. Satan is enraged at the sound of fervent prayer, for he knows that he will suffer loss. Daniel was preferred above the presidents and princes because an excellent spirit was in him. Fallen angels feared his influence would weaken their control over the rulers of the kingdom, for Daniel was high in command. The accusing host of evil angels stirred up the presidents and princes to envy and jealousy, and they watched Daniel closely to find some occasion against him that they might report him to the king, but they failed. Then these agents of Satan sought to make his faithfulness to God the cause of his destruction. Evil angels laid out the plan for them, and these agents readily carried it into effect. The king was ignorant of the subtle mischief purposed against Daniel. With the full knowledge of the king's decree he still bows before his God, "his windows being open." He considers supplication to God of sufficient importance to sacrifice his life rather than to relinquish it. On account of his praying to God he was cast into the lion's den. Evil angels accomplished their purpose thus far. But Daniel continues to pray, even in the den of lions. Was Daniel suffered to be consumed? Did God forget him there? O, no; Jesus, the mighty Commander of the host of heaven, sent his angel to close the mouths of those hungry lions that they should not hurt the praying man of God, and all was peace in that terrible den. The king witnessed his preservation, and brought him out with honors. Satan and his angels were defeated and enraged. The agents Satan had employed were doomed to perish in the terrible manner they had plotted to destroy Daniel. The prayer of faith is the great strength of the Christian, and will assuredly prevail against Satan. This is why he insinuates that we have no need of prayer. The name of Jesus our advocate he detests, and when we earnestly come to him for help, Satan's host is alarmed.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 12}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 13]          It will serve his purpose well if we neglect the exercise of prayer, for then his lying wonders are more readily received. Satan accomplishes his object in setting his deceitful temptations before man, that which he failed to accomplish in tempting Christ. He sometimes come in the form of a lovely young person, or in a beautiful shadow. He works cures, and is worshiped by deceived mortals as a benefactor of our race. Phrenology and mesmerism are very much exalted. They are good in their place, but they are seized upon by Satan as his most powerful agents to deceive and destroy souls. The detector, the Bible, is destroyed in the minds of thousands, and Satan uses his arts and devices, which are received as from heaven. And Satan here receives the worship which suits his satanic majesty. Thousands are conversing with and receiving instructions from this demon-god, and acting according to his teachings. The world, which is considered to be benefited so much by phrenology and animal magnetism, never was so corrupt. Satan uses these very things to destroy virtue and lay the foundation of Spiritualism.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 13}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 14]         I was directed to this scripture as especially applying to modern Spiritualism. Colossians 2:8: "Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ." Thousands, I was shown, have been spoiled through the philosophy of phrenology and animal magnetism, and have been driven into infidelity. If the mind commences to run in this channel it is almost sure to lose its balance and be controlled by a demon. "Vain deceit" fills the minds of poor mortals. They think there is such power in themselves to accomplish great works, that they realize no necessity of a higher power. Their principles and faith are "after the traditions of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ." Jesus has not taught them this philosophy. Nothing of the kind can be found in his teachings. He did not direct the minds of poor mortals to themselves to a power which they possessed. He was ever directing their minds to God, the Creator of the universe, as the source of their strength and wisdom. Especial warning is given in verse 18: "Let no men beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility and worshiping of angels, intruding into those things which he hath not seen, vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind." The teachers of Spiritualism will come in a pleasing, bewitching manner to deceive you, and if you listen to their fables you are beguiled by the enemy of righteousness, and will surely lose your reward. When once the fascinating influence of the arch deceiver overcomes you, you are poisoned, and its deadly influence adulterates and destroys your faith in Christ's being the Son of God, and you cease to rely on the merits of his blood. Those deceived by this philosophy are beguiled of their reward through the deceptions of Satan. They rely upon their own merits, exercise voluntary humility, are willing to even make sacrifices, and debase themselves, and yield their minds to the belief of supreme nonsense, receiving the most absurd ideas through those whom they believe to be their dead friends. Satan has so blinded their eyes and perverted their judgment that they perceive not the evil. They follow out the instructions purporting to be from their dead friends, now angels in a higher sphere. Satan has chosen the most certain, fascinating delusion, calculated to take hold of the sympathies of those who have laid their loved ones in the grave. Evil angels assume the form of these loved ones, and relate incidents connected with their lives, and perform acts which their friends performed while living. In this way they deceive and lead the relatives of the dead to believe their deceased friends are angels hovering about them, and communing with them, which they regard with a certain idolatry. What they may say has greater influence over them than the word of God. These evil angels who assume to be dead friends will either utterly reject God's word as idle tales, or if it suits their purpose best will select the vital portions which testify of Christ and point out the way to heaven, and change the plain statements of the word of God to suit their own corrupt nature, and ruin souls. All may, with due attention to the word of God, be convinced if they will of this soul-destroying delusion. The word of God declares in positive terms that "the dead know not anything." Ecclesiastes 9:5, 6: "For the living know that they shall die: but the dead know not anything, neither have they any more a reward; for the memory of them is forgotten. Also their love, and their hatred, and their envy, is now perished; neither have they any more a portion forever in anything that is done under the sun."  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 14}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 15]         Deceived mortals are worshiping evil angels, believing them to be the spirits of their dead friends. The word of God expressly declares that "the dead have no more a portion in anything done under the sun." Spiritualists say the dead know everything that is done under the sun, that they communicate to their friends on earth, give valuable information, and perform wonders. Psalm 115:17: "The dead praise not the Lord, neither any that go down into silence." I have been shown that Satan, transformed into an angel of light, works with all deceivableness of unrighteousness. He who could take up the Son of God, who was made a little lower than the angels, and place him upon a pinnacle of the temple, and take him up into an exceeding high mountain to present before him the kingdoms of the world, can exercise his power upon the human family, who are far inferior in strength and wisdom to the Son of God, even after he had taken upon himself man's nature. In this degenerate age Satan holds control over mortals who depart from the right, and venture upon his ground. He exercises his power upon such in an alarming manner. I was directed to these words, "Intruding into those things which he hath not seen, vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind." Some, I was shown, gratify their curiosity, and tamper with the Devil. They have no real faith in Spiritualism, and would start back with horror at the idea of being a medium. Yet they venture, and place themselves in a position where Satan can exercise his power upon them. They do not mean to enter deep into this work, but such know not what they are doing. They are venturing on the Devil's ground, and are tempting him to control them. This powerful destroyer considers such his lawful prey, and will exercise his power upon them, and that against their will. When they wish to control themselves they cannot. They yielded their mind to Satan and he holds them captive, and he will not release his claims. No power can deliver the ensnared soul but the power of God, in answer to the earnest prayers of his faithful followers.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 15}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 16]         The only safety now is to search for the truth as revealed in the word of God as for hid treasure. The Sabbath question and man not immortal and the testimony of Jesus are the great and important truths to be understood, which will prove as an anchor to hold God's people in these perilous times. But the mass despise the truths of God's word, and prefer fables. 2 Thessalonians 2:10, 11: "Because they received not the love of the truth that they might be save, and for this cause God shall send them strong delusions that they should believe a lie."  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 16}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 17]         The most licentious and corrupt are highly flattered by these Satanic spirits, which they believe to be the spirits of their dead friends, and they are "vainly puffed up in their fleshly minds." Colossians 2:19: "And not holding the Head, from which all the body by joints and bands having nourishment ministered, and knit together, increaseth with the increase of God," they deny Him who ministers strength to the body, that every member may increase with the increase of God.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 17}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 18]         "Vain philosophy." The members of the body are controlled by the head. Spiritualists lay aside the Head, and every member of the body they believe must act themselves, and fixed laws will lead them on in a state of progression to perfection without a head. John 15:1-6: "I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away: and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches; he that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without me ye can do nothing. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned."  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 18}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 19]         Christ is the source of our strength. He is the vine, we the branches. We must receive nourishment from the living vine. Deprived of the strength and nourishment of the vine, we are as members of the body without a head, and are in the very position Satan wishes us to be in, that he may control these members as pleases himself. He works "with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish, because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusions that they should believe a lie." Spiritualism is a lie. It is founded upon the great original lie, "Thou shalt not surely die." Thousands cut off the Head, and the members act without Jesus for their head, and the result is, another guides the body. Satan controls them.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 19}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 20]          I was shown that Satan cannot control minds unless they are yielded to his control. Those who depart from the right are in serious danger now. They separate themselves from God and from the watch-care of the angels of God, and Satan, ever upon the watch to destroy souls, begins to present to such his deceptions, and they are in the utmost peril. And if they see and try to resist the powers of darkness and to free themselves from Satan's snare, it is not an easy matter. They have ventured on Satan's ground, and he claims them. He will not hesitate to engage all his energies, and call to his aid all his evil host to wrest a single human being from the hand of Christ. And those who have tempted the Devil to tempt them will have to make desperate efforts to free themselves from his power. When they begin to work for themselves, then angels of God whom they have grieved will come to their rescue. Satan and his angels are unwilling to lose their prey. They contend and battle with the holy angels, and the conflict is severe. And if those who have erred continue to plead, and in deep humility confess their wrongs, angels who excel in strength will prevail and wrench them from the power of the evil angels.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 20}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 21]          As the curtain was lifted and I was shown the corruption of this age, my heart sickened, my spirit nearly fainted within me. I saw that the inhabitants of the earth were filling up the measure of the cup of their iniquity. God's anger is kindled, and will be no more appeased until the sinners are destroyed out of the earth.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 21}
[RH, February 18, 1862 par. 22]          Satan is Christ's personal enemy. He is the originator and leader of every species of rebellion in heaven and earth. His rage increases, and we do not realize his power. If our eyes could be opened to discern the fallen angels at their work with those who feel at ease and consider themselves safe, we should not feel so secure. Evil angels are upon our track every moment. We expect a readiness on the part of bad men to act as Satan suggests; but while our minds are unguarded against Satan's invisible agents, they will assume new ground, and will work marvels and miracles in our sight. Are we prepared to resist them by the word of God, the only weapon we can use successfully? Some will be tempted to receive these wonders as from God. The sick will be healed before us. Miracles will be performed in our sight. Are we prepared for the trial when the lying wonders of Satan shall be more fully exhibited? Will not many souls be ensnared and taken? Forms of error, and departure from the plain precepts and commandments of God and giving heed to fables is fitting minds for these lying wonders of Satan. We must all now seek to arm ourselves for the contest in which we must soon engage. Faith in God's word, prayerfully studied and practically applied will be our shield from Satan's power, and will bring us off conquerors through the blood of Christ.                                                                     E. G. W.  {RH, February 18, 1862 par. 22}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 1]       April 22, 1862 Testimony for the Church.  -         I have been shown the high and responsible position God's people should occupy. They are the salt of the earth and the light of the world, and must walk even as Christ walked. They will come up through much tribulation. The present is a time of warfare and trial. Our Saviour says in Revelation 3:21, "To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne." The reward is not given to all who profess to be followers of Christ, but to those who overcome, even as he overcame. We must study the life of Christ, and learn what it is to confess him before the world. No one can confess Christ unless the mind and Spirit of Christ are in him. The fruits of the Spirit are manifested outwardly, and these are a confession of Christ.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 1}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 2]         In order to confess Christ, we must have Christ to confess. No one can truly confess Christ unless the mind and Spirit of Christ live in him. If a form of godliness, or an acknowledgment of the truth, were always a confession of Christ, we might say, Broad is the way that leadeth unto life, and many there be that find it. We must understand what it is to confess Christ, and wherein we deny him. It is possible with our lips to confess Christ, yet in our works to deny him. If we have forsaken all for Christ, we shall manifest in our lives humility, our conversation will be heavenly, our conduct blameless. The powerful purifying influence of truth in the soul, and the character of Christ exemplified in the life, are a confession of Christ. If the words of eternal life are sown in our hearts, the fruit is righteousness and peace. We may deny Christ in our life by the love of ease, love of self, jesting and joking, and by seeking the honor of the world. We may deny him in our outward appearance, by a proud look or costly apparel, or by conformity to the world. We shall not be able to exhibit in our character the life of Christ, or the sanctifying influence of the truth, only by constant watchfulness, and persevering and almost unceasing prayer.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 2}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 3]          I was shown that many drive Christ from their families by an impatient, passionate spirit. Such have something to overcome in this respect. The human family was presented before me, enfeebled. Every generation has been growing weaker; and disease of every form visits the human race. Thousands of poor mortals are dragging out a miserable existence. Some with deformed, sickly bodies, shattered nerves, and gloomy minds. Satan's power upon the human family increases. If the Lord should not soon come and destroy his power, the earth would soon be depopulated.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 3}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 4]          I was shown that Satan's power is especially exercised upon the people of God. Many were presented before me in a doubting, despairing condition. The infirmities of the body affect the mind. A cunning and powerful enemy attends our steps, and employs his strength and skill in trying to turn us out of the right way. And it is too often the case that the people of God are not on their watch; therefore are ignorant of his devices. He works by means which will best conceal himself from view. And he often gains his object.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 4}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 5]          Brethren have engaged in patent-rights and other enterprises, and have induced others to interest themselves, who could not bear the perplexity and care of such business. Their anxiety and over-taxed minds seriously affect their already diseased bodies, and they then become desponding, which increases to despair. They lose all confidence in themselves, and think God has forsaken them, and they dare not believe that God will be merciful to them. These poor souls will not be left to the control of Satan. They will make their way through the gloom, and their trembling faith will again fasten upon the promises of God, and he will deliver them, and turn their sorrow and mourning into peace and gladness. But such, I was shown, must learn by the things they suffer, to let patent-rights and these various enterprises alone. They should not suffer even their brethren to flatter them to entangle themselves with any such enterprise, for their anticipations will not be realized, and then they are thrown upon the enemy's battle-field unarmed for the conflict. Means, which was shown me should be put into the treasury of God to advance his cause, is worse than lost by being invested in some of these modern improvements. Those who profess the truth, and feel at liberty to engage, and capable of engaging, in these patent rights and inventions, should not go among their brethren and make that their field of operation, but go among unbelievers. Let not your name and profession as an Adventist decoy your brethren who wish to consecrate their means to God. But go out into the world, and let that class invest their means who care not for the advancement of the cause of God.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 5}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 6]          I was shown the necessity of opening the doors of our houses and hearts to the Lord. When we begin to work in earnest for ourselves, and for our families, then we shall have help from God. I was shown that merely observing the Sabbath and praying morning and evening are not positive evidences that we are Christians. These outward forms may all be strictly observed, and yet true godliness be lacking. Titus 2:14: "Who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works." All who profess to be Christ's followers should have command of their own spirit, and not speak fretfully or impatiently. The husband and father should check that impatient word he is about to utter. He should study the effect of his words, lest they leave sadness and a blight.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 6}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 7]         I was shown that infirmities and disease especially affect females. The happiness of the family depends much upon the wife and mother. If she is nervous and weak, and is suffered to be overtaxed with labor, the mind is depressed, for it sympathizes with the weariness of the body; and then she too often meets with cold reserve from the husband. If every thing does not move off just as pleasantly as he could wish, he blames the wife and mother. He does not always seem to know how to sympathize with her, and is almost wholly unacquainted with her cares and burdens. He realizes not that he is aiding the great enemy in his work of tearing down. He should by faith in God lift up a standard against Satan, but he seems blinded to his own interest and hers. He treats her with indifference. He knows not what he is doing. He is working directly against his own happiness, and is destroying the happiness of his family. The wife becomes desponding, discouraged. Hope and cheerfulness are gone. She goes her daily rounds mechanically, because she sees her work must be done. Her lack of cheerfulness and courage is felt through the family circle. There are many miserable families like this, all through the ranks of Sabbath-keepers. And angels bear the shameful tidings to heaven, and the recording angel makes a record of it all. The husband should manifest great interest in his family.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 7}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 8]          Especially should he be very tender of the feelings of a feeble wife. He can shut the door against much disease. Kind, cheerful, and encouraging words will prove more effective than the most healing medicines. This will bring courage to the heart of the desponding and discouraged, and the happiness and sunshine brought into your family by kind acts and encouraging words, will pay you ten-fold. The husband should remember that much of the burden of training his children rests upon the mother. She has much to do with moulding their minds. This should call into exercise the tenderest feelings of the father, and with care should he lighten the burdens of the wife. He should encourage her to lean upon his large affections, and direct her mind to heaven, where there is strength and peace, and a final rest for the weary. He should not come to his home with a clouded brow, but should with his presence bring sunlight into the family, and should encourage his wife to look up and believe in God. Unitedly can they claim the promises of God, and bring his rich blessing into the family. Unkindness, complaining, and anger, shut Jesus from the dwelling. I saw that angels of God will flee from a house where there are unpleasant words, fretfulness and strife.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 8}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 9]         I have also been shown that there is often a great failure upon the part of the wife. She does not make strong efforts to control her own spirit, and make home happy. There is often fretfulness and unnecessary complaining on her part. The husband comes home from his labor weary and perplexed, and often meets a clouded brow; instead of cheerful, encouraging words. He is mortal, and his affections become weaned from his wife, he loses the love of his home, his pathway is darkened, and his courage gone. He yields his self respect and that dignity which God requires him to maintain. The husband is the head of the family, as Christ is the head of the church, and any course which the wife may pursue to lessen his influence and lead him to come down from the dignified, responsible position God would have him occupy, displeases God. It is the duty of the wife to yield her wishes and will to her husband. Both should be yielding, but preference is given in the word of God to the judgment of the husband. And it will not detract from the dignity of the wife to yield to him who she has chosen to be her counselor, adviser, and protector. The husband should maintain his position in his family with all meekness, yet with decision. Some have asked the question, Must I be on my guard, and feel a restraint upon me continually? I have been shown that we have a great work before us to watch ourselves with jealous care, and search our own hearts, and know wherein we fail, and then guard ourselves upon that point. We must have perfect control of our own spirit. "He that offendeth not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body." The light that shines upon our path, the truth that commends itself to our consciences, will condemn and destroy, or sanctify and transform, the soul. We live too near the close of probation to be content with a superficial work. The same grace which we have hitherto considered sufficient will not sustain us now. Our faith must be increased, and we must be more like Christ in conduct and disposition in order to endure, and successfully resist, the temptations of Satan. The grace of God is sufficient for every follower of Christ.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 9}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 10]          Our efforts must be earnest and persevering to resist the attacks of Satan. He employs his strength and skill in trying to turn us out of the right way. He watches our going out and coming in, and intends to hurt or destroy us. He works most successfully in darkness, injuring those who are ignorant of his devices. He could not gain advantage if his method of attack was understood. The instruments he employs to effect his purposes, and transmit his fiery darts, are often the members of our own families.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 10}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 11]          Those we love may speak or act unguardedly, which may wound us deeply. It was not their intention to do this, but Satan magnifies their words and acts before the mind in a manner by which he hurls a dart from his quiver to pierce us. We brace ourselves to resist the one whom we think has injured us, and thus we encourage Satan's temptations. Instead of praying to God for strength to resist Satan, we suffer our happiness to be marred by trying to stand for what we term "our rights." In thus doing, we allow Satan a double advantage. We act out our aggrieved feelings, and by taking this course Satan uses us as his agents to wound and distress those who did not intend to injure us. The requirements of the husband may sometimes seem unreasonable to the wife, when if she should take the second view of the matter, in as favorable a light for him as possible, if she would calmly, candidly consider, she would see that to yield her own way, and submit to the judgment of her husband, even if it conflicted with her feelings, would save them both from unhappiness, and would give them great victory over the temptations of Satan.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 11}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 12]         I saw that the enemy would either contend for the usefulness or the life of the godly, and will try to mar their peace as long as they live in this world. But his power is limited. He may cause the furnace to be heated, but Jesus and angels will watch the trusting Christian, that nothing may be consumed but the dross. The fire kindled by Satan, can have no power to destroy or hurt the true metal. It is important to close every door possible, against the entrance of Satan. It is the privilege of every family to so live that Satan cannot take advantage of anything they may say or do, to tear each other down. Every member of the family should bear in mind that all have just as much as they can do to resist our wily foe, and with earnest prayers and unyielding faith, they must rely upon the merits of the blood of Christ, and claim his saving strength. The powers of darkness gather about the soul and shut Jesus from our sight, and at times we can only wait in sorrow and amazement until the cloud passes over. These seasons are sometimes terrible. Hope seems to fail, and despair seizes upon us. In these dreadful hours we must learn to trust, to depend on the sole merits of the atonement, and in all our helpless unworthiness cast ourselves upon the merits of the crucified and risen Saviour. We shall never perish while we do this--never! When light shines on our pathway, it is no great thing to be strong in the strength of grace. But to wait patiently in hope, when all is dark, when clouds envelope us, requires faith and submission which causes our will to be swallowed up in the will of God. We are too quickly discouraged, and earnestly cry for the trial to be removed from us, when we should plead for patience to endure, and grace to overcome.  {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 12}
[RH, April 22, 1862 par. 13]         Without faith it is impossible to please God. We can have the salvation of God in our families, but we must believe for it, live for it, and have a continual abiding faith and trust in God. We must subdue a hasty temper, and control our words; and in this we shall gain great victories. Unless we control our words and temper, we are slaves to Satan. We are in subjection to him. He leads us captive. All this jangling, and unpleasant, impatient, fretful words, are an offering presented to his satanic majesty. And it is a costly offering, more costly than any offering we can make to God, for it destroys the peace and happiness of whole families, destroys health, and is eventually the cause of forfeiting an eternal life of happiness. The restraint God's word imposes upon us is for our own interest. It increases the happiness of our families, and all around us. It refines our taste, sanctifies our judgment, and brings peace of mind, and in the end, everlasting life. Under this holy restraint we shall increase in grace and humility, and it will become easy to speak right. The natural, passionate temper will be held in subjection. An indwelling Saviour will strengthen every hour. Ministering angels will linger in our dwellings, and with joy carry the tidings of our advance in the divine life heavenward, and the angel will make a cheerful, happy record.                                                          Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, April 22, 1862 par. 13}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 1]       May 6, 1862 The Cause in Northern Wisconsin.  -         A blighting influence is upon the cause of present truth in Northern Wisconsin. If all had felt that attachment for the Review which God designed they should, they would have been benefited and instructed by the truths it advocates. They would have had a correct faith, a settled position upon the truths applicable for this time, and would have been guarded and saved from this fanaticism. The sensibilities of many are blunted; false excitement has destroyed their discernment and spiritual eye-sight. It is of the highest importance now for them to move understandingly, that Satan's design may not be fully carried out and his object accomplished in overthrowing those whom he has had power to deceive.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 1}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 2]          When those who have witnessed and experienced false exercises, are convinced of their mistake, then Satan takes advantage of their error, and holds it constantly before them, to make them afraid of any spiritual exercises, and in this way he seeks to destroy their faith in true godliness. A fear rests upon the mind, of making any effort by earnest, fervent prayer to God for special aid and victory, because they were once deceived. Such must not let Satan gain his object, and drive them to cold formality and unbelief. They must remember that the foundation of God standeth sure. Let God be true, and every man a liar. Their only safety is to plant their feet upon the platform of truth, to see and understand the third angel's message, prize, love, and obey the truth.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 2}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 3]          God is leading out a people, and bringing them into the unity of the faith, that they may be one, as he is one with the Father. Various views and differences of opinion must be yielded, that all may come in union with the body, that they may have one mind and one judgment.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 3}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 4]          1 Corinthians 1:10: "Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 4}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 5]         Romans 15:5, 6: "Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be like-minded one toward another, according to Christ Jesus that ye may with one mind and one mouth glorify God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 5}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 6]         Philippians 2:2: "Fulfill ye my joy, that ye be like-minded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 6}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 7]         There should be a mutual interest in the cause of God. There has been a lack of interest in the cause in Wisconsin. There has been a lack of energy. Some think it no sin to idle away their time, while others who have a love for, and interest in the precious cause of truth, economize their time, and in the strength of God exert themselves and labor hard that their families may be made neat and comfortable, and they have something besides to invest in the cause, that they may do their part to keep the work of God moving, and lay up a treasure in heaven. One is not to be eased and others burdened. God requires of those who have health and strength of body, to do what they can, and use their strength to his glory, for they are not their own. They are accountable to God for the use they make of their time and strength, which is granted them of Heaven.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 7}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 8]          The duty to help in the advancement of truth does not rest alone upon the wealthy. All have a part to act. The man who has employed his time and strength to accumulate property is accountable for the disposition he makes of that property. If one has health and strength, that is his capital, and he must make a right use of it. If he spends hours in idleness and needless visiting and talking, he is slothful in business, which God's word forbids. Such have a work to do to provide for their own families, and then lay by them in store for charitable purposes as God has prospered them.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 8}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 9]          We are not placed in this world merely to care for ourselves, but we are required to aid in the great work of salvation, and imitate the self-denying, self-sacrificing, useful life of Christ. Those who love their own case better than they love the truth of God, will not be anxious to use their time and strength wisely and well, that they may act a part in spreading the truth.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 9}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 10]          Many of the young in Wisconsin have not felt the weight of the cause or the necessity of their making any sacrifice to advance it. They can never gain strength until they change their course and make special efforts to advance the truth, that souls may be saved.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 10}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 11]          Some deny themselves and manifest an interest and have double labor, because of their untiring effort to sustain the cause they love. They make the cause of God a part of them, and if it suffers they suffer with it; when it prospers, they are happy.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 11}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 12]          Proverbs 3:9, 10: "Honor the Lord with thy substance, and with the first-fruits of all thy increase, so shall thy barns be filled with plenty, and thy presses shall burst out with new wine. Those who are slothful may quiet themselves and think that God requires nothing of them because they have no increase. This will be no excuse for them, for if they had diligently employed their time, if they had not been slothful in business, they would have increase. If their heart was fixed to exert themselves to cast into the treasury of God, ways would be opened for them, and they would have some increase to devote to the cause of God, and lay up in heaven a treasure."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 12}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 13]                                     Sanctification.          There is no Bible sanctification for those who cast a part of the truth behind them. There is light enough given in the word of God, so that none need to err. The truth is so elevated as to be admired by the greatest minds, and yet it is so simple that the humblest feeblest child of God can comprehend it, and be instructed by it. Those who see not the beauty that there is in the truth, who attach no importance to the third angel's message, will be without excuse; for the truth is plain.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 13}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 14]          2 Corinthians 4:3, 4: "But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost; in whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 14}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 15]         John 17:17, 19: "Sanctify them through thy truth: thy word is truth. And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 15}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 16]         1 Peter 1:22: "Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit unto unfeigned love of the brethren, see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 16}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 17]         2 Corinthians 7:1: "Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 17}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 18]         Philippians 2:12-15: "Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. For it is God which worketh in you, both to will and to do his good pleasure. Do all things without murmurings and disputings; that ye may be blameless and harmless, the sons of God, without rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, among whom ye shine as lights in the world."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 18}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 19]         John 15:3: "Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 19}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 20]         Ephesians 5:25-27: "Husbands, love your wives even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself for it; that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, that he might present it to himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 20}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 21]         Here is Bible sanctification. It is not merely a show or outside work. It is sanctification received through the channel of truth. It is truth received in the heart, and practically carried out in the life.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 21}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 22]          Jesus considered as a man was perfect. Yet he grew in grace.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 22}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 23]          Luke 2:52: "And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man." Even the most perfect Christian may increase continually in the knowledge and love of God.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 23}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 24]         2 Peter 3:14, 18: "Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot and blameless. But grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To him be glory both now and forever. Amen."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 24}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 25]         Sanctification is not the work of a moment, an hour, or a day. It is a continual growth in grace. We know not one day how strong will be our conflict the next. Satan lives, and is active, and every day we need to earnestly cry to God for help and strength to resist him. As long as Satan reigns we shall have self to subdue, besetments to overcome, and there is no stopping place. There is no point to which we can come and say we have fully attained.  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 25}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 26]          Philippians 3:12: "Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect; but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus."  {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 26}
[RH, May 6, 1862 par. 27]         It is constantly an onward march. Jesus sits as a refiner and purifier of his people, and when his image is reflected in them perfectly, they are perfect and holy, and prepared for translation. A great work is required of the Christian. We are exhorted to cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. Here we see where the great labor rests. There is a constant work for the Christian. Every branch in the parent vine must derive life and strength from that vine, in order to yield fruit.                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, May 6, 1862 par. 27}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 1]       May 13, 1862 The Power of Satan.  -         Fallen man is Satan's lawful captive. The mission of Jesus Christ was to rescue him from his power. Man is naturally inclined to follow Satan's suggestions, and he cannot of himself successfully resist so terrible a foe, unless Christ, the mighty conqueror, dwells in him, guiding his desires, and giving him strength. God alone can limit the power of Satan. He is going to and from in the earth, and walking up and down in it. He is not off his watch for a single moment, through fear of losing an opportunity to destroy souls. It is important that God's people understand this, that they may escape his snares. Satan is preparing his deceptions that in his last campaign against the people of God, they may not understand that it is he. 2 Corinthians 11:14: "And no marvel, for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light." While some deceived souls are advocating that he does not exist, he is taking them captive, and is working through them to a great extent. Satan knows better than God's people the power that they can have over him, when their strength is in Christ. When they humbly entreat the mighty Conqueror for help the weakest believer in the truth, relying firmly upon Christ, can successfully repulse Satan and all his host. He is too cunning to come openly, boldly, with his temptations, for then the drowsy energies of the Christian would arouse, and he would rely upon the strong and mighty Deliverer. But Satan comes in unperceived, and in disguise he works through the children of disobedience, who profess godliness. Satan will go to the extent of his power to harass, tempt, and mislead God's people.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 1}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 2]         He who dared to face, and tempt, and taunt our Lord, and who had power to take him in his arms and carry him to a pinnacle of the temple, and up into an exceeding high mountain, will exercise his power to a wonderful degree upon the present generation, who are far inferior in wisdom to their Lord, and who are almost wholly ignorant of his subtlety and strength.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 2}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 3]         In a marvelous manner will he affect the bodies of those who are naturally inclined to do his bidding. Satan exults for his own sake that he is regarded as a fiction. When he is made light of, and is represented by some childish illustration, or as some animal, it suits him well. He is thought so inferior that minds are wholly unprepared for his wisely-laid plans, and he almost always succeeds well. If his power and subtlety were understood, minds would be prepared to successfully resist him.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 3}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 4]         All should understand that Satan was once an exalted angel. His rebellion shut him out of heaven, but did not destroy his powers and make him a beast. Since his fall he has turned his mighty strength against the government of heaven. He has been growing more artful, and has learned the most successful manner to come to the children of men with his temptations.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 4}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 5]          Satan has originated fables with which to deceive. He commenced in heaven to war against the foundation of God's government, and since his fall has carried on his rebellion against the law of God, and has brought the mass of professed Christians to trample under their feet the fourth commandment, which brings to view the living God. He has torn down the original Sabbath of the decalogue, and instituted in its place one of the laboring days of the week.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 5}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 6]          The great original lie which he told to Eve in Eden, "Thou shalt not surely die," was the first sermon ever preached on the immortality of the soul. This sermon was crowned with success, and terrible results followed. He has brought minds to receive that sermon as truth, and ministers preach it, sing it, and pray it. No literal Devil, and probation after the coming of Christ, are fast becoming popular fables. The Scriptures plainly declare every person's destiny forever fixed at the coming of the Lord. Revelation 22:11, 12: "He that is unjust, let him be unjust still; and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still; and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still; and he that is holy, let him be holy still. And behold I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be."  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 6}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 7]         Satan has taken advantage of these popular fables to hide himself. He comes to poor deceived mortals through modern Spiritualism, which places no bounds to the carnally minded, and, if carried out, separates families, creates jealousy and hatred, and gives liberty to the most degrading propensities. People know but little yet of the corrupting influence of Spiritualism. The curtain was lifted, and much of its dreadful work was revealed to me. I was shown some who have had an experience in Spiritualism, and have since renounced it, who shudder as they reflect upon how near they came to utter ruin. They had lost control of themselves, and Satan made them do that which they detested. But even they have but a faint idea of Spiritualism as it is.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 7}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 8]          Ministers inspired of Satan can eloquently dress up this hideous monster, hide its deformity and make it appear beautiful to many. But it comes so direct from his satanic majesty, that all who have to do with it, he claims as his control, for they have ventured upon forbidden ground, and have forfeited the protection of their Maker.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 8}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 9]          When poor souls have been fascinated with the eloquent words of the teachers of Spiritualism, and they have yielded to its influence, and afterward find out its deadly character, and would renounce and flee from it, some cannot. Satan holds them by his power, and he is not willing to let them go free. He knows that they are surely his while he has them under his special control. But if they once free themselves from his power, he can never bring them again to believe in Spiritualism, and so directly under his control. The only way for such poor souls to overcome Satan, is to discern between pure Bible truth and fables. As they acknowledge the claims of truth, they place themselves where they can be helped. They should entreat those who are experienced, and have faith, to plead with the mighty Deliverer in their behalf. It will be a close conflict. Satan will reinforce his evil angels who have controlled the individuals; but if the saints of God with deep humility fast and pray, their prayers will prevail. Jesus will commission holy angels to resist Satan, and he will be driven back and his power broken from off the afflicted ones. Mark 9:29: "And he said unto them, This kind can come forth by nothing, but by prayer and fasting."  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 9}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 10]         The popular ministry cannot successfully resist Spiritualism. They have nothing to shield their flocks from its baleful influence. Much of the sad result of Spiritualism will rest upon ministers of this age; for they have trampled under their feet the truth, and in its stead have preferred fables.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 10}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 11]         The sermon Satan preached to Eve upon the immortality of the soul--"Thou shalt not surely die"--they have re-iterated from the pulpit, and the people receive it as pure Bible truth. It is the foundation of Spiritualism. The word of God nowhere teaches the soul of man immortal. Immortality is an attribute of God alone.  1 Timothy 6:16: "Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto: whom no man hath seen, nor can see; to whom be honor and power everlasting. Amen."  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 11}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 12]         God's word, rightly understood and applied, is a safeguard against Spiritualism. An eternally burning hell preached from the pulpit, and kept before the people, does injustice to the benevolent character of God. It presents him as the veriest tyrant in the universe. This wide spread dogma has turned thousands to universalism, infidelity, and atheism.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 12}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 13]          The word of God is plain. It is a straight chain of truth. It will prove an anchor to those who are willing to receive it, even if they have to sacrifice their cherished fables. It will save them from the terrible delusions of these perilous times.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 13}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 14]          Satan has led the minds of the ministers of different churches to adhere as tenaciously to their popular errors, as he led the Jews in their blindness to cling to their sacrifices, and crucify Christ. The rejection of light and truth leaves men captives, and subjects of Satan's deception. The greater the light they reject, the greater will be the power of deception and darkness which will come upon them.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 14}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 15]          I was shown that God's true people are the salt of the earth, and the light of the world. God requires of them continual advancement in the knowledge of the truth, and in the way holiness. Then will they understand the coming in of Satan, and in the strength of Jesus will resist him. Satan will call to his aid legions of his angels to oppose the advance of even one soul, and, if possible, wrest it from the hand of Christ.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 15}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 16]          I saw evil angels contending for souls, and angels of God resisting them. The conflict was severe. Evil angels were crowding about them, corrupting the atmosphere with their poisonous influence, and stupefying their sensibilities. Holy angels were anxiously watching these souls, and were waiting to drive back Satan's host. But it is not the work of good angels to control minds against the will of the individuals. If they yield to the enemy, and make no effort to resist him, then the angels of God can do but little more than hold in check the host of Satan, that they should not destroy, until further light be given to those in peril, to move them to arouse and look to heaven for help. Jesus will not commission holy angels to extricate those who make no effort to help themselves.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 16}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 17]          If Satan sees he is in danger of losing one soul, he will exert himself to the utmost to keep that one. And when the individual is aroused to his danger, and, with distress and fervor, looks to Jesus for strength, Satan fears he shall lose a captive, and he calls a re-enforcement of his angels to hedge in the poor soul, and form a wall of darkness around him, that heaven's light may not reach him. But if the one in danger perseveres, and in helplessness and weakness casts himself upon the merits of the blood of Christ, Jesus listens to the earnest prayer of faith, and sends a re-enforcement of those angels which excel in strength to deliver them. Satan cannot endure to have his powerful rival appealed to, for he fears and trembles before his strength and majesty. At the sound of fervent prayer, Satan's whole host trembles. He continues to call legions of his evil angels to accomplish his object. And when angels, all-powerful, clothed with the armory of heaven, come to the help of the fainting, pursued soul, Satan and his host fall back, well knowing that their battle is lost.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 17}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 18]          The willing subjects of Satan are faithful and active, united in one object. And although they will hate, and war with each other, yet they will improve every opportunity to advance their common interest. But the Great Commander in heaven and earth has limited Satan's power.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 18}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 19]          My experience has been singular, and for years I have suffered peculiar trials of mind. The condition of God's people, and my connection with the work of God, has often brought upon me a weight of sadness and discouragement which cannot be expressed. For years I have looked to the grave as a sweet resting-place.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 19}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 20]          In my last vision I inquired of my attending angel why I was left to suffer such perplexity of mind, and so often thrown upon the Devil's battle-ground. I entreated that if I must be so closely connected with the cause of truth, that I might be delivered from these severe trials. There was power and strength with the angels of God, and I plead that I might be shielded.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 20}
[RH, May 13, 1862 par. 21]          Then our past life was presented before me, and I was shown that Satan had sought in various ways to destroy our usefulness; that many times he has laid his plans to get us down from the work of God; he had come in different ways, and through different agencies, to accomplish his purposes; and through the ministration of holy angels he had been defeated. I saw that in our journeying from place to place, he had frequently placed his evil angels in our path to cause accidents which would result in our losing our lives; but holy angels were sent upon the ground to deliver. Several accidents have placed my husband and myself in great peril, and our preservation has been wonderful. I saw that we had been the special objects of Satan's attacks, because of our interest in, and connection with, the work of God. As I saw the great care God has every moment for those who love and fear him, I was inspired with confidence and trust in God, and felt reproved for my lack of faith.                                                                  E. G. White.  {RH, May 13, 1862 par. 21}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 1]      May 20, 1862 The Two Crowns.  -         In the vision given me in Battle Creek, October 25th, 1861, I was shown this earth, dark and gloomy. Said the angel, "Look carefully!" Then I was shown the people upon the earth: some were surrounded with angels of God, others were in total darkness, surrounded by evil angels. I saw an arm reached down from heaven, holding a golden scepter. On the top of the scepter was a crown studded with diamonds. Every diamond emitted light, bright, clear, and beautiful. Inscribed upon the crown were these words, "All who win me are happy, and shall have everlasting life."  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 1}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 2]          Below this crown was another scepter upon which was also placed a crown, in the center of which were jewels, gold, and silver, which reflected some light. The inscription upon the crown was, "Earthly treasure--Riches is power. All who win me have honor and fame." I saw a vast multitude rushing forward to obtain this crown. They were clamorous. Some in their eagerness seemed bereft of their reason. They would thrust one another, crowding back those who were weaker than they, and trample upon those who in their haste fell. Many eagerly seized hold of the treasures within the crown, and held them fast. The heads of some were as white as silver, and their faces were furrowed with care and anxiety. Their own relatives, bone of their bone and flesh of their flesh, they regarded not: but, as appealing looks were turned to them, they held their treasures the firmer, as though fearful, in an unguarded moment, they should lose a little, or divide with them. Their eager eyes would often fasten upon the earthly crown, and count and recount its treasures. Images of want and wretchedness appeared in that multitude, and looked wishfully at the treasures there, and turned hopelessly away as the stronger overpowered and drove back the weaker. Yet they could not give it up thus; but with a multitude of deformed, sickly, and aged, sought to press their way to the earthly crown. Some died in seeking to reach it. Others fell just in the act of taking hold of it. Many but just laid hold of it when they fell. Dead bodies strewed the ground, yet on rushed the multitude, trampling over the fallen and dead bodies of their companions. Every one who reached the crown possessed a share in it, and were loudly applauded by an interested company standing around it.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 2}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 3]          A large company of evil angels were very busy. Satan was in their midst, and all looked with the most exulting satisfaction upon the company struggling for the crown. Satan seemed to throw a peculiar charm upon those who eagerly sought it. Many who sought this earthly crown were professed Christians. Some of them seemed to have a little light. They would look wishfully upon the heavenly crown, and often seemed charmed with its beauty, yet could obtain no true sense of its value and glory. While one hand was reaching forth languidly for the heavenly, the other was reached eagerly for the earthly, determined to possess that, and in their earnest pursuit for the earthly, they lost sight of the heavenly. They were left in darkness, yet they were anxiously groping about to secure the earthly crown. Some became disgusted with the company who sought it so eagerly, and they seemed to have a sense of their danger, and turned from it, and earnestly sought for the heavenly crown. The countenances of such soon changed from dark to light, from gloom to cheerfulness and holy joy.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 3}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 4]          A company I then saw pressing through the crowds of people with their eyes intently fixed upon the heavenly crown. As they earnestly urged their way through the disorderly crowd, angels attended them, and made room through the dense throng for them to advance. As they neared the heavenly crown, the light emanating from it shone upon them, and around them, dispelling their darkness, and growing clearer and brighter, until they seemed to be transformed, and resembled the angels. They cast not one lingering look upon the earthly crown. Those who were in pursuit of the earthly, mocked them, and threw black balls after them, which did them no injury while their eyes were fixed upon the heavenly crown. But those who turned their attention to the black balls were stained with them. The following scripture was presented before me:  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 4}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 5]          Matthew 6:19-21: "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal. But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal; for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 5}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 6]         "The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness! No man can serve two masters; for he will either hate the one and love the other; or else he will hold to the one and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon."  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 6}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 7]          Then that which I had seen was explained to me as follows: The multitude which were shown me, who were so eagerly striving for the earthly crown, were those who love this world's treasure, and are deceived and flattered with its short-lived attractions. Some I saw who professed to be the followers of Jesus, are so ambitious to obtain earthly treasures, that they lose their love for heaven, act like the world, and are accounted of Heaven as of the world. They profess to be seeking an immortal crown, a treasure in the heavens; but their interest and principal study is to acquire earthly treasures. Those who have their treasures in this world, and love their riches, cannot love Jesus They may think that they are right, and, although they cling to what they have, with a miser's grasp, you cannot make them see it, or feel that they love money more than the cause of truth, or the heavenly treasure.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 7}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 8]          "If the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness," There was a point of time in the experience of such, when the light given them was not cherished, and it became darkness. Said the angel, "Ye cannot love and worship the treasures of earth, and have the true riches."  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 8}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 9]          The young man came to Jesus and said unto him ［Matthew 19:16.］, "Good Master, what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal life?" Jesus gave him his choice, to part with his possessions and have eternal life, or retain them, and lose it. His riches were of greater value to him than the heavenly treasure. The condition, that he must part with his treasures, and give to the poor, in order to be a follower of Christ, and have eternal life, chilled his desire, and he went away sorrowful.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 9}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 10]         Those who were shown me clamorous for the earthly crown, were those who will resort to any means to acquire property. They become insane upon that point. Their whole thoughts and energies are directed for earthly riches. They trample upon the rights of others, and oppress the poor, and the hireling in his wages. If they can take advantage of those who are less shrewd, and poorer than they, and manage to increase their riches, they will not hesitate a moment to oppress them, and even see them brought to beggary.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 10}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 11]         The men whose heads were white with age, and their faces furrowed with care, who were eagerly grasping the treasures within the crown, were the aged who have but a few years before them. Yet they were eager to secure their earthly treasures. The nearer they came to the grave, the more anxious they were to cling to them. Their own relatives were not benefited. The members of their own families were permitted to labor beyond their strength to save a little money. They did not use it for others' good, or for their own. It was enough for them to know that they had it. When their duty to the poor, and the wants of God's cause are presented before them, they are sorrowful. They would gladly accept the gift of everlasting life, but are not willing that it should cost them any thing. The conditions are too hard. But Abraham would not withhold his only son. He could sacrifice this child of promise to obey God more easily than many would sacrifice some of their earthly possessions.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 11}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 12]          It was painful to see those, who should be ripening for glory, and daily fitting for immortality, exerting all their strength to keep their earthly treasures. Such, I saw, could not value the heavenly treasure. Their strong affections for the earthly, cause them to show by their works that they do not esteem the heavenly inheritance enough to make any sacrifice for it.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 12}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 13]          The "young man" manifested a willingness to keep the commandments, yet our Lord told him that he lacked one thing. He desired eternal life, but loved his possessions more. Many are self-deceived. They have not sought for truth as for hid treasures. Their energies and powers are not put to the best account. Their minds, which might be illuminated with heaven's light, are perplexed and troubled. Mark 4:19: "The cares of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts of other things entering in, choke the word, and it becometh unfruitful." "Such," said the angel, "are without excuse." I saw the light waning away from them. They did not desire to understand the solemn, important truths for this time, and they thought they were well off without understanding them. Their light went out, and they were groping in darkness.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 13}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 14]         The multitude of deformed and sickly, pressing for the earthly crown, are those whose interests and treasures are in this world, and, although they are disappointed on every side, they will not place their affections on heaven, and secure to themselves a treasure and home there. They fail of the earthly, yet while in pursuit of it, lose the heavenly. Notwithstanding the disappointment, and unhappy life, and death, of those who were wholly bent upon obtaining earthly riches, others follow the same course in their pursuit for earthly treasures. They rush madly on, disregarding the miserable end of those whose example they are following.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 14}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 15]          All those who reached the crown, and possessed a share in it, and who were applauded, are those who obtained that which was the whole aim of their life,--riches. And they received that honor which the world bestows upon those who are rich. They have influence in the world. Satan and his evil angels are satisfied. They know that such are surely theirs, and while they are living in rebellion against God, they are Satan's powerful agents.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 15}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 16]          Those who became disgusted with the company clamoring for the earthly crown, are those who have marked the life and end of those striving for earthly riches, and have seen they were never satisfied, that they were unhappy, and they became alarmed, and separated themselves from that unhappy class, and sought the true and durable riches.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 16}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 17]          Those who were urging their way through the crowd for the heavenly crown, attended by holy angels, were shown me to be God's faithful people. Angels led them on, and they were inspired with zeal to press forward for the heavenly treasure.  {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 17}
[RH, May 20, 1862 par. 18]          The black balls which were shown me thrown after the saints, were the reproachful falsehoods put in circulation concerning God's people, by those who love and make a lie. The greatest care should be taken to live a blameless life, and abstain from all appearance of evil, and then move boldly forward, and pay no regard to the reproachful falsehoods of the wicked. While the eyes of the righteous are fixed upon the heavenly, priceless treasure, they will be more and more like Christ, and will be transformed, and fitted for translation.                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, May 20, 1862 par. 18}
[RH, May 27, 1862 par. 1]       May 27, 1862 The Future.  -         At the transfiguration Jesus was glorified by his Father. We hear him say, "Now is the Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him." Thus before his betrayal and crucifixion he was strengthened for his last dreadful sufferings.  {RH, May 27, 1862 par. 1}
[RH, May 27, 1862 par. 2]          As the members of the body of Christ approach the period of their last conflict, "the time of Jacob's trouble," they will grow up into Christ, and will partake largely of his Spirit. As the third message swells to a loud cry, and as great power and glory attends the closing work, the faithful people of God will partake of that glory. It is the latter rain which revives and strengthens them to pass through the time of trouble. Their faces will shine with the glory of that light which attends the third angel.  {RH, May 27, 1862 par. 2}
[RH, May 27, 1862 par. 3]          I saw that God would in a wonderful manner preserve his people through the time of trouble. As Jesus poured out his soul in agony in the garden, they will earnestly cry and agonize with him day and night for deliverance. The decree will go forth that they must disregard the Sabbath of the fourth commandment, and honor the first day, or lose their lives; but they will not yield, and trample under their feet the Sabbath of the Lord, and honor an institution of the Papacy. Satan's host, and wicked men, will surround them, and exult over them, because there will seem to be no way of escape for them. But in the midst of their revelry and triumph, there is peal upon peal of the loudest thunder. The heavens have gathered blackness, and are only illuminated by the blazing light and terrible glory from heaven, as God utters his voice from his holy habitation.  {RH, May 27, 1862 par. 3}
[RH, May 27, 1862 par. 4]         The foundations of the earth shake, buildings totter and fall with a terrible crash. The sea boils like a pot, and the whole earth is in terrible commotion. The captivity of the righteous is turned, and with sweet and solemn whisperings they say to each other, "We are delivered. It is the voice of God." With solemn awe they listen to the words of the voice. The wicked hear, but understand not the words of the voice of God. They fear and tremble, while the saints rejoice. Satan and his angels, and wicked men, who had been exulting that the people of God were in their power, that they might destroy them from off the earth, witness the glory conferred upon those who have honored the holy law of God. They behold the faces of the righteous lighted up, and reflecting the image of Jesus. Those who were so eager to destroy the saints could not endure the glory resting upon the delivered ones, and they fell like dead men to the earth. Satan and evil angels fled from the presence of the saints glorified. Their power to annoy them was gone forever.                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, May 27, 1862 par. 4}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 1]       August 0, 1862 Letter to E. W. Shortridge                                                     -              Bro. Shortridge: October 25, I was shown in vision that the truth had not had its sanctifying influence upon your heart, and there has not been that reform in you which was necessary in order for you to be a successful laborer in the gospel field. It is a most solemn, important work, to present the last message of mercy to the world, and bear a testimony which is to prove a savor of life unto life or of death unto death. I was shown that it was of the highest importance for those who bear this message to be right, and to be ensamples to the flock.  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 1}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 2]         In the first vision given me for you before I had seen you, I was shown that you were capable of doing good; but you had much to learn, and if thoroughly converted to the truth you could present the arguments of our position in a clear, pointed manner. I was shown that there was much chaff introduced into your preaching that God had nothing to do with, and which grieved his Holy Spirit. You must be as I expressed to you, "torn all to pieces, and made over new;" for that preaching which was acceptable in your former labors, would not be acceptable to God, or do good in this last solemn message. Your trifling expressions and gestures must be entirely put away, and you realize the tendency and evil of them, or your labors will prove a curse instead of a blessing.  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 2}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 3]          In the last vision given October 25, I saw that your labors, your life and conversation, have not taken that elevated character which is in keeping with the message you bear. You put on a dignity which is not objectionable, if you would carry it out in your life, and maintain a true, godly dignity, especially in the pulpit. Many of your expressions, figures and gestures, are not dignified in the sight of heaven, of angels, or of Christ's devoted followers. With some you excite mirthfulness, and disgust with others. If deep conviction of truth rests upon minds, and they feel that vital importance is attached to the decisions they make, your presenting solemn truths in such a trifling manner banishes the solemn impressions the truth has made, and the scale turns, and decisions are made on the wrong side. Angels are grieved and turn from you in displeasure and the record is made in heaven of your sin; for thus heaven regards it.  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 3}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 4]          God requires his servants who labor for the salvation of souls, to be ensamples to the flock; and unfaithfulness on their part is regarded by heaven as a high crime, and will be visited with God's anger. Earthly conflicts and battles were presented before me. No one is allowed to fill the place of officer unless he has been proved, and confidence could be placed in his integrity, his skill, bearing and ability. He must lead the company placed under his command, and by his own example inspire them with the same spirit which animates him. Should these officers be detected in unfaithfulness, if they do not suffer death, they are immediately removed, and another is placed in their stead. Then I saw how much more important were the battles in which we are engaged. And the burden of this work is committed to ministers; they are overseers of the flock. Please read Acts 20:28. "Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood."  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 4}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 5]         The people look to the ministers and imitate their example and they are responsible to God for the influence they exert. They must render an account to God for their words and acts. If they are unskillful workmen, they have mistaken their calling. The lives of the holy apostles were presented before me. They were ensamples, and it was safe for the flock to follow them. I was shown that while you could present some points of truth clearly, you lack personal piety and humility. Your former associations and labors have led you to rely upon your own sufficiency instead of depending at all times upon God for strength. Since you embraced the third angel's message, you have not realized that unless God's special power attends this message, your labors are vain. You have too exalted an opinion of yourself. The success of this message does not depend upon those who are called smart men. God can raise up men and fit them to carry this message in the power and the Spirit. Although they are lowly, yet in humble obedience they will learn of God and receive counsel of him. I was shown that you have but little experience in this your new work. In your former manner of preaching you could pass along with a superficial work, and it would pass off well. Not so in this solemn message. God requires of his ministers purity of soul, holiness of heart and life, constant watchfulness, and almost unceasing prayer. All your boasting, jesting, joking, and foolish talking must be laid aside, and you earnestly seek the grace of God that you may overcome these evils which destroy your influence. God will not bear with your folly. Unless you can exert a holy influence and be a living example to those for whom you labor, you had better cease laboring to win souls to Christ; for they follow your example, and entirely fail to come up to God's requirements. You feel that your testimony is crippled that your brethren take too rigid a course with you; but when you are converted to this message you will be a free man in the pulpit,--you will not feel under restraint. From the cleansed fountain will proceed only pure, sweet water. Your brethren are none too particular. God is particular, and his angels who are sent forth to do his will are grieved with your lack of spirituality, pureness, and godliness. You must bring yourself under strict discipline, and reform in life, or your labors will prove a curse instead of a blessing.  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 5}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 6]         You have been at fault in being too familiar with females; and if your past life in this respect is to be a sample of your future course, you will not be the least benefit in this great work. Your past course has lacked in many respects, and evil reports have followed you. You have not abstained from all appearance of evil. Said the angel as he pointed to you, "Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord." We are a sect everywhere spoken against, and we are accounted as the offscouring of all things. Caution and discretion should mark all your moves. It is a great thing to stand between the living and the dead, and be mouth-piece for God. Satan and evil angels are watching for your downfall; they are seeking to direct your course. I saw that you grieved much that reproach has followed you, but you are not altogether clear in this matter,--you have given occasion by your folly. I was cited to this Scripture, 1 Peter 2:19, 20: "For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. For what glory is it, if, when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently? but if when ye do well, and suffer for it ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God."  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 6}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 7]         I was shown that those who have but recently commenced to labor in this message should not move without counsel from those who have an experience in this message, and they should not dictate as to the arrangements and best manner of carrying forward this message, for they would be in danger of making decisions which, if carried out, would prove an entire failure.  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 7}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 8]          I was shown that your feelings toward Bro. Waggoner are unjust, and you have enlisted the sympathies of others, to the injury of Bro. Waggoner. They look upon you as abused, when it is not the case. Bro. Waggoner was grieved with your weaving into your discourses that which injured your testimony. He labored for your good. I saw that you draw largely upon the sympathies of some who are young in the truth. I saw them looking toward Bro. W. with suspicion and jealousy. They know not what they are doing. They are inexperienced, and need that one should teach them.  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 8}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 9]          I saw that you are lifted up in your own eyes, are boastful, and God does not approbate your labors. You and your family overreach in making efforts to keep up appearances, which is a snare to you, and had led to unfaithfulness on your part, in regard to the means raised by the church for a specified object, and entrusted to you to be devoted to that object. You have broken upon that means to apply to your own wants, as though it were your own, earned by your faithful labor among us. It was not your own. You had no right, according to the light given me, to touch that means, or to use it for any purpose except for the one for which it was raised.  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 9}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 10]         Bro. S., your family is proud. They know not the first principles of the third angel's message. They are in the downward road, and should be brought under a more saving influence. These influences affect you and make you weak. You have not ruled well your own house, and while you lack so much at home, you cannot be entrusted to dictate important and responsible matters in the church. This scripture was presented before me; "One that ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity; for if a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take care of the church of God?"  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 10}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 11]          Bro. S., I was shown that you must take hold of this work aright, or your labors are vain. You need the influence of the Spirit of God. When you are converted, then you can strengthen your brethren. You feel too sufficient of yourself. I was then referred to the learned and eloquent Paul. Although he had a thorough knowledge of the ways and works of God, and was divinely instructed of him, and was a mighty laborer in word and doctrine, yet his course was marked with humility and fear in regard to himself.  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 11}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 12]          Please read 2 Corinthians 2:15, 16: "For we are unto God a sweet savor of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish. To the one we are the savor of death unto death; and to the other the savor of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?"  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 12}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 13]         Chap. 3:5, 6: "Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think anything as of ourselves; but our sufficiency is of God; who also hath made us able ministers of the New Testament."  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 13}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 14]         Chap 6:3, 4: "Giving no offense in anything, that the ministry be not blamed; but in all things approving ourselves as the ministers of God, in much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses."  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 14}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 15]         1 Thessalonians 2:4: "But as we were allowed of God to be put in trust with the gospel, even so we speak; not as pleasing men, but God, which trieth our hearts. For neither at any time used we flattering words, as ye know, nor a cloak of covetousness; God is witness; for we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord; and ourselves your servants for Jesus sake."  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 15}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 16]         1 Corinthians 4:9: "For we are made a spectacle unto the world, to angels, and to men."  {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 16}
[RH, August 0, 1862 par. 17]         May God help you to see these things as they are, that you may be a skillful workman that needeth not to be ashamed.                                                              Ellen G. White.        Battle Creek, Mich., Nov. 22, 1861.                                                    -    {RH, August 0, 1862 par. 17}
[RH, September 16, 1862 par. 1]       September 16, 1862 An Extract from a Letter Written to a Distant Female Friend.  -         You speak of living among secesh. I am sorry that it is so. It is so strange that Northern men can sympathize with this terrible rebellion and the institution of slavery.  {RH, September 16, 1862 par. 1}
[RH, September 16, 1862 par. 2]          But have you never considered that there is a greater rebellion against God's government by the inhabitants of the earth, which is winked at? Satan was the first rebel. He is the great leader of all rebellions. He rebelled against the laws of God's government, framed by God himself, which were afterward written with his own finger upon tables of stone. Nearly all the human family have proved disloyal to the higher law, the ten commandments. We are laboring with all our energies to show the transgressors of God's law their danger, and bring them back to their allegiance to the higher constitution and laws. The world is given to idolatry, and they have forgotten God, their Maker and Preserver. They openly transgress his law, trample on the Sabbath, and in thus doing break the fourth commandment of the decalogue. Instead of keeping God's own rest-day, which he sanctified after he had rested upon it, and set it apart for man to observe and reverence, they honor a Papal institution. Oh, how the God of heaven has been insulted and despised. I pity the Sabbath-breaker who has soon to meet God over his broken law. No excuse will avail the transgressor then, for with the Bible and the almanac, every person of common abilities can tell just what day God sanctified and commanded him to observe, and when that day comes.  {RH, September 16, 1862 par. 2}
[RH, September 16, 1862 par. 3]          We have now an exhibition in our land of how serious a matter it is to lightly esteem, or rise up against, and prove disloyal to, the government or constitution of our land. And then consider how high a crime it must be to trample upon and despise the laws of God's government, and bow to, and reverence, an institution of ［the］ Papacy, framed by the Man of Sin, who exalted himself above God, and who is the great enemy of God. Is not this the highest and most heaven-daring rebellion? Does it not deserve the highest punishment? Will God take to heaven, and into his own glorious presence, those who are living in open violation of one of the plainest precepts of the decalogue? No, no. It can never be that he will take those who are living in rebellion to his holy law to heaven, among pure angels who delight to do his will, and obey the laws of his righteous government, for there would be a second rebellion in heaven. The indignation of heaven is aroused at man's open and daring rebellion against God's holy law.  {RH, September 16, 1862 par. 3}
[RH, September 16, 1862 par. 4]         The signs are fulfilling which give us unmistakable evidence that Christ is at the door. And just before he shall come in his majesty and glory to take vengeance on the rebellious, that all may be left without excuse, he will cause a proclamation of his law to go forth that every disloyal subject may return to their allegiance to his government and laws. If they continue in their rebellion they can find no more place in heaven than Satan found after he rebelled.  {RH, September 16, 1862 par. 4}
[RH, September 16, 1862 par. 5]          You may plead that you cannot keep the Sabbath because your friends do not keep it. Such an excuse you will not dare to plead before Him who suffered so much to redeem you. Matthew 10:37: "He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me. And he that taketh not his cross and followeth after me is not worthy of me."  {RH, September 16, 1862 par. 5}
[RH, September 16, 1862 par. 6]         Luke 14:26: "If any man come to me and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple."  {RH, September 16, 1862 par. 6}
[RH, September 16, 1862 par. 7]         Verse 33: "So likewise, whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple." Many more passages of scripture I might refer you to, but you are acquainted with them. How many as they read these plain, close words of our Saviour, will pass them by unheeded! Others will look at them doubtfully, and turn away, saying, These are hard sayings; who can obey them? Did not our Saviour know that many would not obey his requirements? Did he who so loved us as to give his life for us, leave us any requirements or conditions of salvation which we could not obey? Oh, no, all his requirements are reasonable and just, and we can obey them.  {RH, September 16, 1862 par. 7}
[RH, September 16, 1862 par. 8]         Hate referred to in Luke 14:26, means a less degree of love. We are to have supreme love to God, and our friends are to be loved secondarily. Our love for husband, wife, brother, sisters, father, or mother, must be inferior to our love to God. Our love for these dear relatives must not be blind and selfish, and cause us to forget God. When these ties of relationship lead us to prefer their favor by disregarding the truth, we love them more than we love Jesus, and are not worthy of him. In that fearful time when we need an arm to protect and shield us, stronger than any human arm, stronger than the arm of father, brother, or husband, and shall call upon him that is mighty to save, he will not hear us. He will bid us to lean upon those whom we preferred before him, whom we loved above him, whom we would not forsake for him. He will say, Let them deliver you, let them save you. I gave you proof of my love. I left the glory of my Father, and all my majesty and splendor, and came into a world cursed with sin and pollution. For your sakes I became poor, that you through my poverty might be made rich. I bore insult and mockery, and died a shameful death upon the cross, to save you from hopeless misery and death. Yet this did not excite your love enough to obey me, and lead you to prefer my favor above the favor of earthly friends, who have given you but feeble proofs of their love. I know you not; depart from me.  {RH, September 16, 1862 par. 8}
[RH, September 16, 1862 par. 9]         God will test and prove his people. One sacred truth after another will be brought to bear upon their hearts, close and cutting, until their faith will be purified and tried like gold, until all their dross will be purged away, and Jesus will present them unto his Father without spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing. We must overcome through trials and sufferings, as Jesus overcame. We must not shun the cross or the suffering part of religion. The language of the heart should be, Let me know the fellowship of the sufferings of Christ. Let me suffer with him that I may reign with him.                                                        Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, September 16, 1862 par. 9}
[RH, September 23, 1862 par. 1]       September 23, 1862 Liberal.  -         I wish to say that none of the friends who so liberally donated for E. W. S. have accepted my offer to return to them the amount of their donations. Fearing that a burden would fall upon me in this matter, friends have sent to me the sum of ten dollars to assist me in refunding what might be called for. The following is from the church at Grass River, St. Law. Co., N.Y.:  {RH, September 23, 1862 par. 1}
[RH, September 23, 1862 par. 2]          "Whereas, Sister White, in her love to God's cause and his servants, has done what she could to procure a home for E. W. Shortridge, and  {RH, September 23, 1862 par. 2}
[RH, September 23, 1862 par. 3]          "Whereas, Said E. W. S. has proved himself unworthy of such help, which has thrown a heavy trial upon sister W., therefore,  {RH, September 23, 1862 par. 3}
[RH, September 23, 1862 par. 4]          "Resolved, That we as a church do deeply sympathize with sister W. in this additional trial, and we do hereby promise, if sister W. shall have to refund the sums paid to her for E. W. S., to pay our share of the whole amount to her again.  {RH, September 23, 1862 par. 4}
[RH, September 23, 1862 par. 5]          "After reading the Supplement, I drew up the preceding preamble and resolution, and presented them to the church in this place at our church-meeting last Tuesday night, when they were unanimously adopted. It was also voted to send $5 in advance to you.  {RH, September 23, 1862 par. 5}
[RH, September 23, 1862 par. 6]          "Your unworthy brother.     H. G. Buck."  {RH, September 23, 1862 par. 6}
[RH, September 23, 1862 par. 7]          I would express my thanks to the liberal friends of the cause of truth, who have manifested so much sympathy and liberality in assisting me to bear the burden of this unpleasant affair. The ten dollars sent to me I shall apply to the Association.  {RH, September 23, 1862 par. 7}
[RH, September 23, 1862 par. 8]          It is a painful reflection that those who wish to honor the Lord with their substance, cannot assist those who appear to be true objects of Christian liberality without, in at least three cases out of four, being stung with proofs that it is unworthily applied. These things should teach us all caution for time to come.                                                       Ellen G. White.  {RH, September 23, 1862 par. 8}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 1]       January 6, 1863 Testimony for the Church.  -         At the Conference at Battle Creek, May 27th, 1856, I was shown in vision some things that concern the church generally. The glory and majesty of God was made to pass before me. Said the angel, "He is terrible in his majesty, yet ye realize it not; terrible in his anger, yet ye offend him daily. Strive to enter in at the straight gate, for wide is the gate and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat; because straight is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it." These roads I saw were distinct, separate, in opposite directions. One leads to eternal life, the other to death, eternal death. I saw the distinction in these roads, also the distinction between the companies traveling these roads. The roads are opposite; one is broad and smooth; the other narrow and rugged. So the parties that travel these roads are opposite in character, in life, in dress, and conversation.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 1}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 2]         Those traveling in the narrow way are talking of the joy and happiness they will have at the end of the journey. Their countenances are often sad, yet often beam with holy, sacred joy. They do not dress like the company in the broad road, or talk like them, or act like them. A Pattern has been given them. A Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief opened that road for them, and traveled that road himself. His followers see his footsteps and are comforted and cheered. He went through safely, so can they, if they follow his footsteps.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 2}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 3]          In the broad road all are occupied with their persons, their dress, and the pleasures in the way. Hilarity and glee they fully indulge in, and think not of their journey's end, of the certain destruction at the end of the path. Every day they approach nearer their destruction, yet they madly rush on faster and faster. Oh! how dreadful this looked to me.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 3}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 4]          I saw many traveling in this broad road who had written upon them, "Dead to the world, The end of all things is at hand, Be ye also ready." They looked just like all the vain ones around them, except a shade of sadness which I noticed upon their countenances. Their conversation was just like the gay, thoughtless ones around them; but they would occasionally point to the letters on their garments with great satisfaction, calling for the others to have the same upon theirs. They were in the broad way, yet they professed to be of that number who were traveling the narrow way. Those around them would say, "There is no distinction between us; we are all alike; we dress and talk and act alike."  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 4}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 5]          Then I was pointed back to the years 1843 and 1844. There was a spirit of consecration then, that there is not now. What has come over the professed peculiar people of God? I saw the conformity to the world, the unwillingness to suffer for the truth's sake. I saw a great lack of submission to the will of God. I was pointed back to the children of Israel after they left Egypt. God in mercy called them out from the Egyptians that they might worship him without hindrance or restraint. He wrought for them in the way by miracles, he proved them, he tried them by bringing them into straight places. After the wonderful dealings of God, and their deliverance so many times, when tried or proved by God, they murmured. Their language was, "Would to God we had died by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt." They lusted for the leeks and onions there.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 5}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 6]         I saw many who profess to believe the truth for these last days, think it strange that the children of Israel murmured as they journeyed, and after the wonderful dealings of God to them, should be so ungrateful, and forget what God had done for them. Said the angel,"Ye have done worse than they." I saw that God has given his servants the truth so clear, so plain, that it cannot be resisted. Every where they go they have certain victory. The enemies cannot get round the convincing truth. Light has been shed so clear that the servants of God can stand up anywhere and let truth, clear and connected, bear away the victory. This great blessing has not been prized, has not been realized. If any trial arises, some begin to look back and think, they have a hard time. Some of the professed servants of God do not know what purifying trials are. They make trials sometimes for themselves, imagine trials, and are so easily discouraged, so easily hurt, self-dignity is so quick to feel, that they injure themselves, injure others, and the cause. Satan magnifies and puts things into the mind that if given way to will destroy the usefulness and influence of such.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 6}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 7]          I saw that some had felt tempted to take themselves from the work, to labor with their hands. I saw that if the hand of God should be taken from them, and they left subject to disease and death, then such would know what trouble is. It is a fearful thing to murmur against God. They do not bear in mind that the way they are traveling in is a rugged, self-denying, self-crucifying way, and they must not expect everything to move on as smoothly as though they were traveling in the broad road.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 7}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 8]          I saw that some of the servants of God, even messengers, are so easily discouraged, self is so quickly hurt, that they imagine themselves slighted and injured when it is not so. They think their lot hard. Such realize not how they would feel should the sustaining hand of God be withdrawn, and they pass through anguish of soul. Their lot they then would see would be ten-fold harder than it was before, while they were employed in the labor of God, suffering trials and privations, yet withal having the approbation of God. Some that are laboring in the cause of God know not when they do have an easy time. They have had so few privations, have hardly known anything of want or wearing, labor or burden of soul, that when they have an easy time, their lives almost entirely free from anguish of spirit, are favored of God, they know it not, and think their trials great. I saw that unless such have a spirit of self-sacrifice, and are ready to labor cheerfully, not sparing themselves, God will release them. He will not acknowledge them as his self-sacrificing servants; but will raise up those who will labor, not slothfully, but in earnest, and will know when they have an easy time. God's servants must feel the burden for souls, and weep between the porch and the altar, and cry, "Spare thy people, Lord."  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 8}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 9]          Some of the servants of God have given up their lives, to spend and be spent, for the cause of God, until their constitutions are gone, and they are almost worn out with mental labor, incessant care, toil and privations, while others have not had, and would not take, the burden upon them. Yet just such ones think they have a hard time, because they never have experienced hardships. They never have been baptized into the suffering part, and never will be, as long as they manifest so much weakness, and so little fortitude, and love their ease so well. From what God has shown me, there needs to be a scourging among the messengers, and the slothful, and dilatory, and self-caring ones, scourged out, and have a pure, faithful, and self-sacrificing company that will not study their ease, but minister faithfully in word and doctrine, that are willing to suffer and endure all things for Christ's sake, and to save those for whom he died. Let these servants feel the woe upon them if they preach not the gospel, and it will be enough; but all do not feel this.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 9}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 10]          I was shown the conformity of some professed Sabbath-keepers to the world. Oh, I saw it was a disgrace to their profession, a disgrace to the cause of God. They give the lie to their profession. They think they are not like the world, but they are so near like them in dress, in conversation, and actions, that there is no distinction. I saw them decorating their poor mortal bodies, which are liable any moment to be touched by the finger of God, and laid upon a bed of anguish. Oh, then, as they approach their last change, mortal anguish racks their frames, and the great inquiry then is,"Am I prepared to die? prepared to appear before God in judgment, and stand the grand review?" Ask them then how they feel about decorating their bodies, and if they have any sense of what it is to be prepared to appear before God, they will tell you that if they could take back and live over the past, they would correct their lives, shun the follies of the world, its vanity, its pride, and would adorn the body with modest apparel, and set an example to others around them. They would live to the glory of God. Why is it so hard to lead a self-denying, humble life? Because professed Christians are not dead to the world. It is easy living after we are dead. But there is a hankering after the leeks and onions of Egypt. They have a disposition to dress and act as much like the world as possible, and yet go to heaven. Such climb up some other way. They do not enter through the narrow way and straight gate.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 10}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 11]          Such will have no excuse. Many, I saw, dressed like the world to have an influence. But here they make a sad and fatal mistake. If they would have a true and saving influence, let them live out their profession, show their faith by their righteous works, and make the distinction great between the Christian and the world. I saw that the words, the dress, and actions should tell for God. Then a holy influence will be shed upon all, and all will take knowledge of them that they have been with Jesus, and unbelievers will see that the truth we profess has a holy influence, and that faith in Christ's coming affects the character of the man or woman. If any wish to have their influence tell in favor of truth, let them live it out, and imitate the humble Pattern.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 11}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 12]          I saw that God hates pride, and that all the proud, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble, and the day that cometh shall burn them up. I saw that the third angel's message must yet work like leaven upon many minds that profess to believe it, and purge away their pride, selfishness, covetousness, and love of the world.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 12}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 13]          Jesus is coming, and will he find a people conformed to the world? and will he acknowledge them as his people that he has purified unto himself? Oh, no. None but the pure and holy will he acknowledge as his. Those that have been purified and made bright through suffering, and have kept themselves separate, unspotted from the world, he will own as his.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 13}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 14]          As I saw the dreadful fact that God's people were conformed to the world, with no distinction, only in name, between many of the professed disciples of the meek and lowly Jesus, and unbelievers, my soul felt deep anguish. I saw that Jesus was wounded and put to an open shame. Said the angel, as with sorrow he saw the professed people of God loving the world, partaking of the spirit of the world, and following its fashions, "Cut loose! Cut loose!" lest he appoint thee thy portion with hypocrites and unbelievers outside the city. Thy profession will only cause thee greater anguish, and thy punishment will be greater, because ye knew his will, but did it not."  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 14}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 15]          I saw that those who profess to believe the third angel's message, often wound the cause of God by lightness, joking, and trifling. This evil, I was shown, was all through our ranks. I saw that there should be an humbling before God, and that the Israel of God should rend the heart and not the garment. Childlike simplicity is rarely seen; the approbation of man is more thought of than to fear to displease God. Said the angel, "Set thine heart in order, lest he visit thee in judgment, and the brittle thread of life be cut, and ye lie down in the grave unsheltered, unprepared for the judgment. Or if ye do not make your bed in the grave, unless ye soon make your peace with God, tear yourselves from the world, your hearts will grow harder, and ye will lean upon a false prop, a supposed preparation, and find out your mistake too late to secure a well-grounded hope."  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 15}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 16]          I saw that some professed Sabbath-keepers spend hours that were worse than thrown away, studying this or that fashion, to decorate the poor mortal body. While, you make yourselves appear like the world, and as beautiful as you can, remember that the same body may, in a few days, be food for the worms. And while you fix it up to your taste to please the eye, you are dying spiritually. God hates your vain, wicked pride, and he looks upon you as a whited sepulchre; but within full of corruption and uncleanness. Mothers set the example of pride to their children, and while so doing, sow seed that will spring up and bear fruit. The harvest will be plenteous and sure. That which they sow, they shall reap. There will be no failure in the crop.  {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 16}
[RH, January 6, 1863 par. 17]          I saw, parents, that it is easier for you to learn your children a lesson of pride, than a lesson of humility. And that Satan and his angels stand right by your side to make the act of yours, or the word that you may speak to them, effectual to encourage them to dress, and in their pride to mingle with society that is not holy. Oh, parents, you plant a thorn in your own bosoms that you will often feel in anguish. And when you would counteract the sad lesson you have learned your children, you will find it a hard thing. It is impossible for you to do it. You may deny them things that will gratify their pride, yet that pride lives in the heart, yet longing to be satisfied, and nothing can kill this pride but to have the quick and powerful Spirit of God find way to the heart, and work like leaven there and root it out.                                                            E. G. White.                                                    -    {RH, January 6, 1863 par. 17}
[RH, January 13, 1863 par. 1]       January 13, 1863 Testimony for the Church   -         I saw that young and old neglect their Bibles. They do not make that book their study, and the rule of life as they should, especially the young. Most of them are ready, and find plenty of time to read almost any other book. But the word that points to life, eternal life, is not perused and daily studied. That precious, important book, that is to judge them in the last day, is scarcely studied at all. Idle stories have been attentively read, while the Bible has been passed by, neglected. A day is coming, of clouds and thick darkness, when all will wish to be thoroughly furnished by the plain, simple truths of the word of God; that they may meekly, yet decidedly, give a reason of their hope. This reason of their hope, I saw, they must have to strengthen their own souls for the fierce conflict. Without this they are wanting, and cannot have firmness and decision.  {RH, January 13, 1863 par. 1}
[RH, January 13, 1863 par. 2]          Parents had much better burn the idle tales of the day, and the novels as they come into their houses. It would be a mercy to their children. Encourage the reading of these story-books, and it is like enchantment. It bewilders and poisons the mind. I saw that unless parents awake to the eternal interest of their children, they will surely be lost through their neglect. And the possibility of these unfaithful parents being saved themselves is very small. Parents, I saw, should be exemplary. They should exert a holy influence in their families. They should let their dress be modest, different from the world around them. You should rebuke pride in your children, if you value their eternal interest. Faithfully rebuke this pride, and encourage it not in deed or word. I saw that this pride must be torn out of our families. O, the pride that was shown me of God's professed people. It has increased every year, until it is now impossible to designate professed Advent Sabbath-keepers from all the world around them. Much, I saw, was expended for ribbons and laces for the bonnets, collars ［THE QUESTION HAS OFTEN BEEN ASKED ME IF I BELIEVED IT WRONG TO WEAR PLAIN LINEN COLLARS. MY ANSWER HAS ALWAYS BEEN, NO. SOME HAVE TAKEN THE EXTREME MEANING OF WHAT I HAVE WRITTEN ABOUT COLLARS, AND HAVE MAINTAINED THAT IT WAS WRONG TO WEAR ONE OF ANY DESCRIPTION. I WAS SHOWN EXPENSIVELY WROUGHT COLLARS, AND EXPENSIVE AND UNNECESSARY RIBBONS AND LACES, WHICH SOME SABBATH-KEEPERS HAVE WORN, AND STILL WEAR, FOR THE SAKE OF SHOW AND FASHION. I DID NOT DESIGN TO BE UNDERSTOOD, BY NAMING COLLARS, THAT NOTHING LIKE A COLLAR SHOULD BE WORN, OR BY NAMING RIBBONS, THAT NO RIBBONS AT ALL SHOULD BE WORN.］ and other needless articles to decorate the body, while Jesus the King of glory, who gave his life to redeem them wore a crown of thorns. This was the way their Master's sacred head was decorated. He was "a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief." "He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed." And yet the very ones that profess to be washed by the blood of Jesus, spilt for them, can dress up, and decorate their poor, mortal bodies, and dare to profess to be the followers of the holy, self-denying, humble Pattern. O, I wish that all could see this in the light that God sees it, and showed it to me. It seemed too much, too much for me to bear, to feel the anguish of soul that I felt as I beheld it. "God's people," said the angel, "are peculiar, such he is purifying unto himself." I saw that the outside appearance was an index to the heart. When hung with ribbons, collars and needless things, it plainly shows that all this is in the heart, and unless that such persons are cleansed from their corruption, they can never see God, for the pure in heart alone will see him.  {RH, January 13, 1863 par. 2}
[RH, January 13, 1863 par. 3]         I saw that the axe must be laid at the root of the tree. Such pride should not be suffered in the church. It is these things that separate God from his people, that shuts the Ark away from them. Israel has been asleep to the pride, and fashions, and conformity to the world, in their very midst. They advance every month in pride, covetousness, and selfishness, and love of the world. When the truth affects the heart, it will cause a death to the world, and the ribbons, laces and collars will be laid aside, and if dead, the laugh, the jeer, and scorn of unbelievers will not move them. They will feel an anxious desire to be separate from the world, like their Master. They will not imitate its pride, fashions or customs. The noble object will be ever before them, to glorify God, and gain the immortal inheritance. This prospect will swallow up all besides of an earthly nature. God will have a separate and distinct people from the world. And if any have a desire to imitate the fashions of the world, that they do not immediately subdue, just so soon God ceases to acknowledge them as his children. They are the children of the world and darkness. They hanker after the leeks and onions of Egypt, want to be as much like the world as possible; and those who profess to have put on Christ, by thus doing put him off, and show that they are strangers to grace, strangers to the meek and lowly Jesus. If they had acquainted themselves with him, they would walk worthy of him.  {RH, January 13, 1863 par. 3}
[RH, January 13, 1863 par. 4]          I saw that the Israel of God must arise, renew their strength in God by renewing, and keeping their covenant with Him. Covetousness, selfishness, and love of money, and love of the world, are all through the ranks of Sabbath-keepers. These evils are drying up the sacrifice of God's people. Those that have this covetousness in their hearts are not aware of it. It has gained upon them imperceptibly. And unless it is rooted out, their destruction will be as sure as Achan's was. Many have taken the sacrifice from God's altar, and they love the world, love its gain and increase, and unless there is an entire change they will perish with the world. God has lent them means. It is not their own; but God has made them his stewards. And because of this, they call it their own, and hoard it up. But, O, how quick, when the prospering hand of God is removed from them, it is all snatched away in a moment. There must be a sacrificing for God, a denying self for the truth's sake. O, how weak and frail is man. How puny his arm. I saw that soon the loftiness of man is to be brought down, and the pride of man humbled.  Kings and nobles, rich and poor, alike shall bow, and the withering plagues from God shall fall upon them.                                                        Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, January 13, 1863 par. 4}
[RH, January 20, 1863 par. 1]       January 20, 1863 Parents and Children.  -         I have been shown that while parents who have the fear of God before them restrain their children, they should study their dispositions and temperaments, and should seek to meet their wants. Some parents attend carefully to the temporal wants of their children; if sick, they kindly and faithfully nurse them, and then think their duty done. They mistake here. Their work has but just begun. The wants of the mind should be cared for. It requires skill to apply the proper remedies to cure a wounded mind. Children have trials just as hard to bear, just as grievous in character, as older people. Parents do not always feel alike. Their minds are often perplexed. They labor under mistaken views and feelings. Satan buffets them, and they yield to his temptations. They speak irritably, and in a manner to excite wrath in their children, and are sometimes exacting and fretful. The poor children partake of the same spirit, and the parents are not prepared to help them, for they were the cause of the trouble. Sometimes everything seems to go wrong. It is fretfulness all around, and all have a very miserable, unhappy time of it. The parents lay the wrong upon their poor children, and think them very disobedient and unruly, and the worst children in the world, when the cause of the disturbance is in themselves. In this manner some parents raise many a storm, by their lack of self-control. Instead of kindly asking the children to do this, or that, they are ordered in a scolding tone, and at the same time a censure or reproof is on their lips which the children have not merited. This course, pursued toward children, destroys their cheerfulness and ambition. They do your bidding, not from love, but because they dare not do otherwise. Their heart is not in the matter. It is a drudgery, instead of a pleasure, which often leads them to forget to follow out all your directions, which increases your irritation, and makes it still worse for the children. The fault-finding is repeated, their bad conduct arrayed before them in glowing colors, until a discouragement comes over the children, and they are not particular whether they please or not. A spirit of "I don't care" seizes them, and they seek that pleasure and enjoyment away from home, away from their parents, which they do not find at home. They mingle with street company, and are soon as corrupt as any of the worst.  {RH, January 20, 1863 par. 1}
[RH, January 20, 1863 par. 2]          Upon whom rests this great sin! If home had been made attractive, had the parents manifested love and affection for their children, and with kindness found employment for them, in love instructed them how to obey their wishes, they would have touched an answering cord in their hearts, and their willing feet, and hands, and hearts, would have all readily obeyed them. Parents, by controlling themselves, and speaking kindly, and praising their children when they try to do right, encourage their right efforts, make them very happy, and throw a charm into the family circle which will chase away every dark shadow, and bring cheerful sunlight in.  {RH, January 20, 1863 par. 2}
[RH, January 20, 1863 par. 3]          Parents sometimes excuse their own wrong course because they do not feel well. They are nervous, and cannot, they think, be patient and calm, and speak pleasantly. They deceive themselves in this thing, and please Satan. He exults that the grace of God is not allowed by them as sufficient to overcome natural infirmities. They can, and should, at all times, control themselves. God requires it of them. They should realize that when they give way to fretfulness and impatience they cause others to suffer. Those around them are affected by the spirit they manifest, and if they in their turn act out the same spirit, the evil is increased, and everything goes wrong.  {RH, January 20, 1863 par. 3}
[RH, January 20, 1863 par. 4]          Parents, when you feel fretful, you should not commit so great a sin as to poison the whole family with this dangerous irritability. At such times set a double watch over yourself, and resolve in your heart not to offend with your lips. Nothing but pleasant, cheerful words should escape from your lips. Say to yourself, "I will not mar the happiness of my children by a fretful word." By thus controlling yourself, you will grow stronger. Your nervous system will not be so sensitive. You will be strengthened by the principles of right. The consciousness in your heart that you are faithfully discharging your duty, will strengthen you. Angels of God will smile upon your efforts, and help you. When you feel impatient, you too often think it is all in your children, and you blame them when they do not deserve it. At another time they might do the very same things, and all be acceptable and right. Children know, and mark, and feel these irregularities, and they are not always alike. Sometimes they are better prepared to meet changeable moods, and at other times they are nervous, and fretful, and cannot bear censure. Their spirit rises up in rebellion against it. Parents want all due allowance made for their state of mind, yet do not always see the necessity of making the same allowance for their poor children. They excuse in themselves that, which if they see in their children, who have not their years of experience and discipline, they would highly censure. Some parents are of a nervous temperament, and when fatigued with labor or oppressed with care, do not labor to preserve a calm state of mind, but manifest to those who should be dearest to them on earth, fretfulness and lack of forbearance, which displeases God, and brings a cloud over the family. Children, in their troubles, should often be soothed with tender sympathy. Mutual kindness and forbearance will make home a paradise, and attract holy angels into the family circle.  {RH, January 20, 1863 par. 4}
[RH, January 20, 1863 par. 5]          The mother can and should do much toward controlling her nerves and mind when it is depressed; and even when she is sick, she can, if she only schools herself, be pleasant and cheerful, and can bear more of their noise than she would once have thought it possible. If infirmities, or depression of spirits affect the mother, she should not make the children feel her infirmities, and cloud their young, sensitive minds, and cause them to feel that the house is a tomb, and the mother's room the most dismal place in the world. The mind and nerves can gain tone, and strength, by exercising the will. The power of the will in many cases will prove a mighty soother of the nerves.  {RH, January 20, 1863 par. 5}
[RH, January 20, 1863 par. 6]          Do not let your children see you with a clouded brow. If they yield to temptation, and afterwards see and repent of their error, forgive them just as freely as you hope to be forgiven of your Father in heaven. Kindly instruct them, and bind them to your hearts. It is a critical time for children. Influences will be thrown around them to wean them from you, which you must counteract. Teach them to make you their confident. Let them whisper in your ear their trials and joys. By encouraging this, you will save them from many a snare that Satan has prepared for their inexperienced feet. But if you treat your children only with sternness, if you forget your own childhood, and forget that they are but children, and try to make them perfect, and make them men and women in their acts at once, you will close the door of access which you might otherwise have to your children, and you drive them to open a door for injurious influences, to affect their young minds, and before you awake to their danger, their minds have been poisoned by others.  {RH, January 20, 1863 par. 6}
[RH, January 20, 1863 par. 7]          Satan and his host are making most powerful efforts to sway the minds of the children, and they must be treated with candor, Christian tenderness and love. This will give you a strong influence over them, and they will feel that they can repose unlimited confidence in you. Throw around your children charms for home, and your society. If you do this, they will not desire so much the society of other young associates. Satan works through young associates to influence and corrupt the minds of each other. It is the most effectual way he can work. Young associates have a powerful influence over one another. Their conversation is not always choice and elevated. Evil communications will be breathed into the ear, which, if not decidedly resisted, find a lodgment in the heart, take root, and spring up to bear fruit, and corrupt their good manners. Because of the evils now in the world, and the restriction necessary to be placed upon the children, parents should have double care to bind them to their hearts, and let them see they wish to make them happy.  {RH, January 20, 1863 par. 7}
[RH, January 20, 1863 par. 8]          Parents should not forget their childhood years, how much they yearned for sympathy and love, and how unhappy they felt when censured and fretfully chided. They should be young again in their feelings. You should bring your mind down to understand the wants of your children. With firmness, all mixed with love, require your children to obey you. Your word should be implicitly obeyed.  {RH, January 20, 1863 par. 8}
[RH, January 20, 1863 par. 9]          Angels of God are watching the children with the deepest interest, to see what characters they develop. If Christ dealt with us as we often deal with each other and with our children, we should stumble and fall through utter discouragement. I saw that Jesus knows our infirmities, and himself hath felt their experience in all things but in sin, therefore he hath proportioned a way and a path to our strength and capacity, and like Jacob, hath marched softly and in evenness with the children as they were able to endure, that he might entertain us by the comfort of his company, and be to us a perpetual guide. He does not despise, neglect, or leave behind the children of the flock.  {RH, January 20, 1863 par. 9}
[RH, January 20, 1863 par. 10]          He has not bid us to move forward and leave them. He has not traveled so hastily as to leave us with our children behind. O no, but he has evened the path to life, even for children. And parents are required in his name to lead them along the narrow way. God has proportioned a way and a path according to the strength and capacity of children.                                                        Ellen G. White.  {RH, January 20, 1863 par. 10}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 1]       January 19, 1864 Communications to Elder M. Hull.  -         ［WE GIVE THE FOLLOWING LETTERS, FIRST, BECAUSE OF THEIR VALUE IN INSTRUCTION AND INTEREST; AND SECOND, BECAUSE THEY SHED LIGHT UPON THE FACT THAT ELD. HULL HAS BEEN A SUBJECT OF AFFECTIONATE AND FAITHFUL LABOR FOR MORE THAN A YEAR. THE FIRST COMMUNICATION WAS ADDRESSED TO HIM NOV. 6, 1862; THE SECOND IN JUNE, 1863,--ED.］  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 1}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 2]          "Nov. 5, 1862, I was shown the condition of Bro. Hull. He was in an alarming state. His lack of consecration and vital piety, left him subject to Satan's suggestions. He has relied upon his own strength, instead of the strong arm of the Lord, and that mighty arm has been partially removed.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 2}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 3]          "I was shown that the most alarming feature in the case of Bro. Hull is, he is asleep to his danger. He feels no alarm, feels perfectly secure, and at rest, while Satan and his angels are exulting over their conquest. Just as long as Bro. Hull maintained a conflict, his mind was reined up, and there was a collision of spirits. He has now ceased the conflict, and the collision ceases. His mind is at rest, and Satan lets him have peace. Oh, how dangerous was the position in which he was shown me! His case is nearly hopeless, because he makes no effort to resist Satan, and extricate himself from his dreadful snare.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 3}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 4]         "Bro. Hull has been dealt with faithfully. He has felt himself too much restrained. He could not act out his nature; and yet, while the power of the truth, with all its force influenced him, he was comparatively safe. But break the force and power of truth upon the mind, and there is no restraint, no bounds. The natural propensities take the lead, and there is no end, no stopping-place. He has become tired of the conflict, and has for some length of time wished he could more freely act himself, and has felt hurt at the reproofs of his brethren. He was presented to me as standing upon an awful gulf, ready to leap. If he takes a leap, it will be final. His eternal destiny will be fixed. He is doing work, and making decisions for eternity. The work of God is not dependent upon Bro. Hull. If he leaves the ranks of those who bear the blood-stained banner of Prince Immanuel, and joins the company who bear the black banner, it will be his own loss, his own eternal destruction.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 4}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 5]          "I saw that those who wish, can have plenty of room to doubt the inspiration and truths of God's word. God compels none to believe. They can choose to rely upon the evidences he has been pleased to give, or doubt and perish. It is life or death with you, Bro. Hull. Already I saw a cloud of evil angels surrounding you, and you at perfect ease among them. Satan has been telling you a pleasing story about an easier way than to be in constant warfare with conflicting spirits; but choose that way, and in the end you will find that you will have a heavy and fearful toll to pay.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 5}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 6]          "I saw that you have felt strong in yourself, that you had arguments which could not be gainsayed, and you have not relied upon the strength of the Lord. You have too often rushed upon Satan's ground to meet an opponent. You have not waited until you knew that the truth, or cause of God demanded a discussion; but you have engaged with opponents where with a little forethought you would have decided that the truth could not be advanced, or the cause of God benefited. Precious time has thus been spent.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 6}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 7]          "Satan has looked on and witnessed the heavy blow Bro. Hull has dealt to Spiritualism in Battle Creek. Spiritualists have understood his organization, and felt assured it would not be in vain to make a determined effort to overthrow him who injured their cause so much. In discussing with Spiritualists you have not merely to meet the man and his arguments, but Satan and his angels. And never should merely one man be sent forth alone to engage with a Spiritualist. If the cause of God really demands that Satan and his host be confronted through a spiritual medium, if enough is at stake to call for such a discussion, then one should never go forth alone, but several together, that with prayer and faith the host of darkness may be driven back, and the speaker shielded by angels that excel in strength.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 7}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 8]          "Bro. Hull, you was shown me under the soothing influence of a fascination which will prove fatal, unless the spell is broken. You have parleyed with Satan, and reasoned with him, and tarried upon forbidden ground, and have exercised your mind in things which were too great for you, and by indulging in doubts and unbelief, have attracted evil angels around you, and driven from you the holy and pure angels of God. If you had steadfastly resisted Satan's suggestions, and had sought strength from God with a determined effort, you would have broken every fetter, and driven back your spiritual foe, and come closer and nearer to God, and triumphed in his name. I saw that it was presumption in you to go forth to meet a Spiritualist when you were enshrouded in clouds of unbelief, and bewildered. You went to battle with Satan and his host without an armor, and have been grievously wounded, and are insensible to your wound. I fear, greatly fear, that the thunders and lightnings of Sinai would fail to move you. You are in Satan's easy chair, and do not see your fearful condition and make any effort. If you do not arouse, and recover yourself from the snare of the Devil, you must perish. The brethren and sisters would save you, but I saw that they could not. You have something to do. You have a desperate effort to make, or you are lost. I saw that those who were under the bewitching influence of Spiritualism, know it not. You have been charmed, and mesmerized, and yet know it not, and do not make the least effort to come to the light.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 8}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 9]          "I saw that we are now in the shaking time. Satan is working with all his power to wrest souls from the hand of Christ, and cause them to trample under foot the Son of God. 'An angel repeated slowly and emphatically these words: 'Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy who has trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant wherewith he was sanctified an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the spirit of grace?' Character is being developed. Angels of God are weighing moral worth. God is testing and proving his people. These words were presented to me by the angel: 'Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief in departing from the living God; but exhort one another daily while it is called today, lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. For we are made partakers of Christ, if we hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end.' God is displeased that any of his people who have known the power of his grace, should talk their doubts, and by thus doing make themselves a channel for Satan to transmit his suggestions to other minds. A seed of unbelief and evil sown, is not readily rooted up. Satan nourishes it every hour, and it grows strong and flourishes. A good seed sown, needs to be nourished, watered, and tenderly cared for; because every poisonous influence is thrown about it to hinder its growth, and cause it to die.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 9}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 10]         "Satan's efforts are more powerful now than ever before; for he knows that his time to deceive is short. Bro. Hull, I saw that you had injured yourself greatly by exposing your weakness, and telling your doubts to those who are Satan's agents. By soft words and fair speeches you have been deceived, and exposed yourself in a most reckless manner to the attacks of Satan. How could you do so? How could you wound yourself, and reproach God's word in the manner you have? You have recklessly rushed upon the Devil's battle ground, and it is no marvel that your mind is so stupid and unfeeling. Already has Satan through his agents poisoned the atmosphere you breathe; already have evil angels telegraphed to his agents upon earth in regard to the course to be pursued toward you. And this is one whom God has called to stand between the living and the dead; this is one of the watchmen upon the walls of Zion to tell the people the time of night. A heavy responsibility rests upon you. If you go down, you will not go alone; for Satan will employ you as his agent to lead souls to death.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 10}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 11]          "I saw that angels of God were looking sorrowfully toward you. They had left your side, and were turning mournfully away, while Satan and his angels were grinning in exultation over you. If you had battled with your doubts yourself, and not encouraged the Devil to tempt you, by talking out your unbelief, and loving to dwell upon it, you would not have attracted the fallen angels about you in such numbers. But you chose to talk your darkness; you chose to dwell upon it; and the more you talk and dwell upon it, the darker and darker you grow. You are shutting out every ray of Heaven's light from you; and a great gulf is coming between you and those only that can help you. If you proceed in the way you have started, misery and woe are before you. God's hand will arrest you in a manner that will not suit you. His wrath will not slumber.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 11}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 12]          "But now he invites you. Now, just now, he calls upon you without delay to return unto him, and he will graciously pardon, and heal all your backslidings. God is leading out a people who are peculiar. He will purify them, he will cleanse them, and fit them for translation. Every carnal thing will be separated from God's peculiar treasure, until they stand out, each one like gold seven times purified.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 12}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 13]          "I saw that it was a cruel position for Brn. Waggoner and Frisbie to be in, serving the purposes of Satan by suffering their minds to run just as he would lead them in the channel of unbelief. Their greatest sin was in talking out these dark doubts and midnight unbelief, and drawing other minds into the dark channel their own minds were in.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 13}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 14]          "God's people will be sifted even as corn is sifted in a sieve, until all the chaff is separated from the pure kernels of grain. We are to look to Christ for an example, and imitate the humble pattern. You do not feel reconciled to the discipline you need, and do not exercise and practice that self-denial which Christ requires of those who are truly heirs of salvation. Those who are engaged in the work of saving souls, are co-workers with Christ. His was a work of disinterested benevolence; of constant, self-sacrifice. Those who have had so great a sacrifice made for them, that they might be made partakers of his heavenly grace, should in their turn sacrifice and deny self, to aid in the great work of bringing others to the knowledge of the truth. Self-interest should be laid aside. Selfish desires and self-comfort should not now stand in the way of God's work in saving souls. God's ministers are laboring in Christ's stead. They are his ambassadors. They are not to study their ease, comfort, pleasure, desires, or convenience. They must suffer for Christ, be crucified with him, and rejoice that they can in every sense of the word, know the fellowship of the sufferings of Christ.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 14}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 15]          "I saw that ministers who labored in word and doctrine have a great work before them, and a heavy responsibility rests upon them. I saw that when they labor they do not come close enough to hearts. Their work is too general, and often too scattered. Their labor must be concentrated to the very ones they are laboring for. When they are preaching in the desk, their work is only commenced. They must then live out their preaching, ever guard themselves, that they bring not a reproach upon the cause of God. They should illustrate by example the life of Christ. 1 Corinthians 3:9. 'For we are laborers together with God.' 2 Corinthians 6:1. 'We then as workers together with him beseech you also that ye receive not the grace of God in vain.' The minister's work is not done when he leaves the desk. He should not then throw off the burden and occupy his mind with reading or writing, unless it is actually necessary; but should follow up his public labors by private efforts--laboring personally for souls whenever an opportunity presents--conversing around the fireside, beseeching and entreating souls in Christ's stead to be reconciled to God. Our work here is soon to close, 'and every man will receive his own reward according to his own labor.'  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 15}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 16]         "I was shown the saints' reward, the immortal inheritance. Then I was shown how much God's people had endured for the truth's sake, and that they would count Heaven cheap enough. They reckoned that the sufferings of this present time were not worthy to be compared with the glory which should be revealed in them. And the people of God in these last days will be tried. Soon their last trial will come, and then they receive the gift of eternal life.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 16}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 17]          "You, Bro. Hull, have suffered reproach for the truth's sake. You have felt the power of the truth, and of an endless life. You have had God's Spirit witness with yours that you was owned and accepted of him. I saw if you resist the Devil and gird on your armor anew, and stand at your post, and fight manfully the battles of the Lord, you will be victorious, and you will soon lay off your armor and wear a victorious crown. Oh, is not the inheritance rich enough? Did it not cost a dear price, the agony and blood of the Son of God? I call upon you in the name of the Lord to awake. Rush from the awful deception Satan has thrown over you. Lay hold on everlasting life. Resist the Devil. Evil angels are around you, whispering in your ears, visiting you with lying dreams, and you listen to them and are pleased. Oh, for the sake of Christ, for your own soul's sake, tear away from this dreadful influence before you grieve God's Spirit entirely from you.                                                                E. G. W.        "Battle Creek, Nov. 6, 1862."                                                                   -    {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 17}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 18]          "Bro. Hull: Sabbath, June 6, 1863, I was shown in regard to the work of God, and the spread of the truth. Preachers and people have too little faith, too little devotion and true godliness. The people imitate the preacher, and the preacher has a very great influence upon the people.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 18}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 19]          "Bro. Hull, God wants you to come nearer to him, where you can take hold of his strength, and by living faith claim his salvation, and be a strong man. If you were a devotional, godly man in the pulpit and out, a mighty influence would attend your preaching. You do not closely search your own heart. You have studied many works to make your discourses thorough, able, and pleasing. But the greatest and most necessary study you have neglected--the study of yourself. A thorough knowledge of yourself, meditation and prayer, have been neglected by you too much. They have come in as secondary things. Your success as a minister depends upon your keeping your own heart. You will receive more strength by spending one hour each day in meditation, and mourning over your failings and heart-corruptions, and pleading for God's pardoning love, and the assurance of sins forgiven, than you would by spending many hours and days in studying the most able authors, and making yourself acquainted with every objection to our faith, and the most powerful evidences in favor of our faith.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 19}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 20]          "Why our preachers do so little is because they do not walk with God. God is a day's journey from most of them. The closer you watch your own heart, the more watchful and guarded you will be, lest by your words or acts you dishonor the truth, and give occasion for the tongue of slander to follow you and the truth, and souls be lost through your neglect of self-examination, of heart-study, and of vital godliness. The deportment of the minister of Christ should be holy, and a rebuke to vain, frothy professors. The beams of truth and holiness shining from your serious, heavenly conversation, will convict and lead others to the truth, and will compel those around you to say, God is with these men, of a truth. It is the carelessness and looseness of professed ministers of Christ that give them so little influence.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 20}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 21]          "There are many professors, but few praying men. If our preachers were men who prayed more in secret, who carried their preaching into practice in their families, who ruled their houses with dignity and gravity, their light would indeed shine to others around them.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 21}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 22]          "Bro. Hull, I have been shown if you would dedicate yourself to God, hold communion with him, meditate much, watch your failings, mourn and lament before the Lord in the deepest humility on account of them, relying upon him for strength, you would be in the most profitable business in which you ever were engaged; for you would be as though drinking at a living fountain, and then giving others to drink from that same fountain which revives and strengthens you.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 22}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 23]          "Dear brother, unless there is a change in your Christian character, you will fail of everlasting life; for our busy foe will lay his snares, and you not being nigh to God, will fall into the net he has prepared for you. You feel restless and uneasy, and study is your element; but you fail sometimes in the subject. When you should be studying yourself, your own heart, you are engaged in reading books. When you should by faith be drawing yourself to Christ, you are studying books; and I saw all your study will be of no use to you unless you study faithfully yourself. You are not acquainted with yourself. Your mind dwells but little upon God. Self-confident, you pass along without knowing that self must die if you would be a successful minister of Christ. You lack sobriety and gravity out of the pulpit. These things counteract your pulpit labor.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 23}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 24]          "Ever since your case was first presented to me in vision, I have seen a lack in you. Your mind was not elevated. You would stand in the desk, and handle the most holy, sacred, elevating truths in an able manner, but when treating upon the most solemn subjects, you often mix in something comical, to create a smile, which has often destroyed the force of your whole discourse. You handle solemn truths with ease, but do not live them. You do not carry them out, and that is the reason the heavenly endorsement is lacking. Many whose ears you have pleased, will talk of the smart discourse, the able preacher, but are no more impressed with the necessity of obeying the truth, than before they listened to it. They go on just the same, transgressing God's law as before. It was the minister that pleased them, not the truths that he uttered. You remain at such a distance from God that his power does not set home the truth. You must live religion in your family, which will have an influence to elevate your family, to elevate your wife. When at home you throw off restraint and act like a boy, and the weight of the truth, and the burden of the work, do not rest upon you. You are not choice of your words, or of your example.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 24}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 25]         "Your only safety is in studying yourself, your weakness and failings. Do not cease to guard yourself. Watch yourself at home more closely. Watch yourself when away from home. You neglect your closet duties, and lay off your armor, give up to a spirit of recklessness that drives angels from your family, and from you. Do not neglect to search your own heart at home. Lavish not all your affections upon your family. Preserve your heart's best affections to devote to Jesus, who has redeemed you by his blood. When at home, be fitting up all the time for your Master's business when you shall be away from home. If you do this, you will have the armor on every moment. Your soul's highest desire will be to glorify God, to do his will upon earth, and you will have sweet confidence and trust in him. You will not feel so restless, but will have a constant theme for meditation, devotion, and holiness. I was referred to 1 Corinthians 9:27, 'But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection; lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway.' Here is a work for you, to understand yourself, and not be flattered with any remarks which unwise and foolish brethren may make of your efforts. They may praise your preaching, but let it not elate you. If God's blessing attends your labors, fruits will be seen. Your preaching will not merely please, but will gather in souls.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 25}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 26]         "Bro. Hull, you must be guarded on every side. I saw that whatever divides the affections, or takes away from the heart the supreme love of God, or prevents unlimited confidence and entire trust in him, assumes the character, and takes the form, of an idol in our hearts. I was pointed to the first great commandment: 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.' There is no separation allowed here in our affections from God. Nothing is here allowed to divide our supreme love or delight in him. Your will, wishes, plans, desires, and pleasures, must all be in subjection. You have something to learn, to exalt the Lord God in your heart, in your conversation, in all your acts; and then Jesus can teach you, and help you, as you cast your net on the right side of the ship, to bring it to shore full of fishes. Without the help of Christ in casting your net, you may toil weeks, months, and years, without seeing much fruit of your labor.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 26}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 27]          "I saw that you would be tempted that your brethren want to gauge you. You will feel that they put too much restraint upon you. Your brethren only want to gauge you to live according to God's word, to carry out the instructions there given, and God wishes to bring you there, and angels are watching you with the deepest solicitude, knowing that you must come there and conform your life to the word of God, that you may be blessed and strengthened of God, or you will fall out by the way. While you preach to others, you yourself will be a castaway. You may be an overcomer, you may win eternal life. You are recovering yourself from the snare of the Devil.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 27}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 28]          "But other snares the enemy is preparing for you. God will help and strengthen you, if you seek him earnestly. But study yourself. Try every motive. Let not your aim be in your discourses to preach smart, to exhibit Moses Hull; but let it be to exhibit Christ. Simplify the truth to your hearers, that small minds may comprehend it. Make your discourses plain, pointed, and solemn. Bring the people to a decision. Make them feel the vital force of truth. If any speak one word of flattery to you, rebuke them sharply. Tell them Satan has troubled you with that for some time, and they need not help the Devil in his work.  {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 28}
[RH, January 19, 1864 par. 29]          "When among the sisters, be reserved. No matter if they think you lack courtesy. If a married or unmarried sister shows any familiarity, repulse them. Be abrupt and decided, that they may ever understand that you give no countenance to such weakness. When before the young, and at all times, be grave, be solemn. I saw that if Bro. Loughborough and yourself make God your strength, a work will be accomplished by you for his poor people, for two can be a host. Come close to each other, pray together and separately, be free with each other. Bro. Hull should confide in Bro. Loughborough's judgment, and listen to his counsel and advice.                                                                     E. G. W.        "Battle Creek, June, 1863."                                                    -    {RH, January 19, 1864 par. 29}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 1]       February 20, 1866 Our Late Experience.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         It is due our friends who have manifested a true interest in our welfare, that we give them a statement of our experience during our present affliction. The 16th of August last, the affliction came upon my husband which has made him a sufferer until the present time. I am aware that some of his professed friends who have been watching us with a jealous eye, have secretly rejoiced in his affliction, and like Job's comforters, charge him with being afflicted because of his sins. But I leave all these professed friends with the Lord. My husband's affliction in the wise providence of God will accomplish the purpose that he designs--will test the sincerity of friends, will reveal the jealous and fault-finding, and those who love to accuse, and who would exult could they discover a supposed wrong in Bro. White.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 1}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 2]         My husband has never professed to be anything more than a mortal man, subject to errors and infirmities; yet his whole soul and interest have been in the work of God. His happiness has been interwoven with the success of the truth. As the cause of God has prospered, he has rejoiced. When the cause suffered on account of rebellion, he has been afflicted, and his soul has been bowed down with heaviness. He is now a sufferer because of transgression against the laws of his being. His sin has not been in unjust deal with others, nor in neglect of the wants of those who have needed sympathy and aid, nor in disregarding the widow and fatherless in their affliction. Neither has he sinned in lifting up himself above his brethren, and despising their counsel and advice. He has sinned against himself and against God in overtaxing the energies of his system, which were renewed and invigorated in answer to our earnest, unceasing prayers ten years ago, when consumption had brought him to the brink of the grave. Prolonged, unceasing labor, without rest or recreation, has told upon his physical and mental energies.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 2}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 3]          For twenty years he has labored constantly in this work, rejoicing in the prosperity of the cause, and bowed down with intense anguish when it has suffered and been made to bleed by its professed friends turning traitors, and tearing down that which they once built up. Very many times when no visible sign might have been given to others, has his heart ached with a terrible energy that God alone could understand.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 3}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 4]          For years my husband has suffered with occasional numbness of limbs. He has especially been thus afflicted when he has had a weight of distress upon his spirits, and his cautiousness has caused him to feel an overwhelming sense of responsibility in regard to the salvation of souls, and the prosperity of the cause, as he has seen the unrighteous course of some who professed the truth. He has many times awaked in the night with numbness of the limbs, and has been obliged to rub them with energy to bring them again to their right feeling. He has frequently suffered with severe pain in his limbs, especially after long speaking, which made it impossible for him to sleep. He has occasionally sprung from the bed when partially asleep, and rushed to the window to obtain air before he could breathe. His heart seemed to him to stop its beating. He has also suffered with pain in his back and left side. It has been for years very tedious to him to sit for a great length of time in the same position, or ride all day in a carriage. After returning from the Office at night, it has been very wearisome, and often painful, to remain long in a sitting posture. He has found the greatest relief in lying down upon the sofa, or lounge. Notwithstanding he suffered almost constantly with pain in a greater or less degree in some portions of his body, yet he labored on, doing more work than one or two well men should have done.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 4}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 5]          Last Spring we received a most pressing invitation from Bro. Ingraham to come to Wisconsin. He entreated us if we ever responded to an urgent call for help, to respond to his request, for help he must have. We knew that Bro. Ingraham needed help and encouragement. We knew that we needed rest of body and mind. We had deprived ourselves almost entirely of social and domestic enjoyment, in order to complete our writing, and had looked forward to at least a short period of rest, at the close of the General Conference. At the close of that Conference we found ourselves excessively exhausted in physical and mental strength; yet duty seemed to urge us West, and we dared not remain at home. We had not in years past consulted our own ease and pleasure, and God had sustained us. Would he not sustain us now? We thought it the safest course to venture. We summoned all the energy we could, and started on our journey.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 5}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 6]          We attended meetings in Wisconsin, and went to the farthest extent of our strength. Our diet was not such as would nourish the strength. We could obtain but little fruit. I could not relish the food. My stomach was constantly weak and swollen, and the jar of riding in a carriage caused such pain in the region of that organ, as was almost insufferable. After our first meeting, we were compelled to tarry a few days at Bro. Loudon's, in Janesville, to rest. There we could obtain fruit at the market, and we lived on bread and fruit. We felt refreshed, after a little rest, to continue our journey to Hundred Mile Grove. The cars took us to Madison, and there we found a brother from Lodi waiting the arrival of the train in expectation of meeting only Eld. Loughborough. He had come prepared to take him to Lodi, twenty miles distant. He was not expecting my husband and myself. His conveyance was therefore not easy or comfortable for us all. The roads were bad. It seemed to us that we should be compelled through weariness and pain to stop, or obtain a more comfortable conveyance. But I felt determined to endure it. We remembered past days, when we had let nothing stand in the way of duty, and had journeyed when weak and suffering, enduring fatigue, cold, and hunger, and had never yet been turned from our purpose, but pressed through every difficulty, and God has sustained us. Our lives had been preserved, and we would trust in him still. If we should hire a more easy conveyance, some weak brother or sister might take advantage of it, and say Bro. and sister White had become so exalted they could not ride in a humble wagon. My sufferings increased, until we were obliged to stop and beg some straw from a stack, with which my husband filled the body of the wagon. Upon this I sat down, a place having been made for my feet, and rode until the journey was completed, which was at 1 o'clock the next morning. We were seven hours riding twenty miles. The Lord strengthened us to continue our journey to Hundred Mile Grove, the next day, and to bear testimony in the meetings held in that place.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 6}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 7]          We felt it to be our duty to visit Iowa before returning to Michigan. We had no knowledge of the rebellion of Elders Snook and Brinkerhoff, but we felt that there was a work for us to do in that State. On our way to Pilot Grove, Iowa, we first heard of the rebellion, which was only a few hours before we met its leaders face to face in the meeting-house. We labored with intense feeling to save the poor sheep who had been wounded and torn, and left bleeding by these unfaithful shepherds. Our efforts were crowned with success. While engaged in labor to meet opposition, falsehood, and insult, low prejudice, and jealousy, we had thought but little of our health. The blessed results that followed our labors, cheered us amid the gloom which we felt as we beheld what results these two shepherds had accomplished in their dreadful work of tearing to pieces the flock of God.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 7}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 8]          Our overtaxing labors in Iowa told upon the strength of my husband. His labors in meeting this rebellion were of such a nature as to arouse his zeal, and lead him beyond what a prudent consideration for his health would have allowed. But if he could, after his return home, have had a period of entire rest, and, entire freedom from anxiety and care, he would have recovered from the effects of that journey. But the work that these false ministers had been doing for months in preparing for a determined rebellion, in gathering testimonies of falsehood from rebels and traitors, such as Moses Hull, Ransom Hicks, and many others of like stamp--some of whom had figured largely in the so-called "Messenger of Truth," made it necessary for us to write again, to save the honest from being deceived, when we had anticipated a little period of rest. This extra labor was too much for us, when we were already worn with intense mental excitement from the rebellion in Iowa.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 8}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 9]          When the time came to attend our appointment in Memphis, we needed rest of body and mind. A constant strain had been upon us for months. Our nights were spent in broken sleep, because of bodily infirmities. Yet we urged up our exhausted energies, arose at midnight, walked about a mile to the depot, and stepped on board the train which was to take us to Detroit. We were obliged to wait at Ridgeway about two hours for the arrival of a train from the east, before the stage would leave for Memphis. My husband laid down upon a bench in the depot, and slept about fifteen minutes, which relieved his weariness in a measure. We rode about seven miles, to Bro. Gurney's, and obtained some rest and sleep, to prepare us to attend the evening appointment. The meetings in Memphis were those of labor. My husband here performed the amount of labor which was sufficient for two men who possessed a good degree of strength. His vital energies were exceedingly depressed, yet his zeal in the cause of God urged him on presumptuously to exhaust, by over labor, the little strength that remained. Our meetings closed on Sunday evening, after 11 o'clock. We retired after midnight, and arose at daybreak to take the stage for the cars. The cars missed connection, and we did not arrive at our home till past midnight.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 9}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 10]          My husband slept but little, and would not be prevailed upon to rest the next day. He thought his business required his presence at the Office. Night found him exhausted. His sleep was broken and unrefreshing, yet we rose in the morning at 5 o'clock to take our usual walk before breakfast. We stepped into Bro. Lunt's garden, and while my husband attempted to open an ear of corn I heard a strange noise, and looking up saw his face flushed, and his right arm hanging helpless at his side. His attempt to raise his right arm was ineffectual--the muscles refused to obey the will.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 10}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 11]          I helped him into the house, but he could not speak to me until in the house he indistinctly uttered, "Pray, pray." We dropped upon our knees and cried to God who had ever been to us a present help in time of trouble. He soon uttered words of praise and gratitude to God, that he could use his arm. His hand was partially restored, but not fully. We sent for an electric battery, but none of us had experience sufficient to apply electricity in this critical case. A proposition was made to have the owner of the battery called to apply it. The physician came and applied the battery. We were trying to exercise faith in God. We called in a few who had faith, and our earnest petitions ascended to Heaven for help from above. The rich blessing of Heaven came frequently upon us all. Still there seemed to be a draw-back to our faith--the physician applying the battery. We prayerfully considered the matter, and when he next came, told him we should no longer need his services. After this we felt no hindrance to our faith. My husband and myself felt the need of our drawing near to God. And as we by confessions and prayer drew near to God, we had the blessed assurance that he drew near to us. How unspeakably precious was the sense of God's boundless mercy toward us, his afflicted children! The stroke that had fallen upon my husband might have been final, or left him with one-half of his body palsied and dead. We wept for joy, that amid our affliction the care of God was toward us. The mighty Maker of the world--the omnipotent Ruler of the universe, was our Father! Precious, exceedingly precious, were these seasons of communion with God! Much of the time my husband was happy in the Lord. Day and night the praise of God was upon his lips, and the sick room was truly a heavenly place.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 11}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 12]          The first five weeks of our affliction we spent at our own home. For wise purposes our heavenly Father did not see fit to raise my husband to immediate health in answer to our earnest prayers, although he seemed preciously near to comfort and sustain us by his Holy Spirit.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 12}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 13]          We had confidence in the use of water as one of God's appointed remedies, but no confidence in drugs. My vital energies were too much exhausted for me to attempt to use water in my husband's case. His wearing labors had long been bringing about the result, and could we expect God to work a miracle to heal him without our using the means or agencies he had provided for us? As there was no one in Battle Creek who dared take the responsibility of administering water in my husband's case, we felt that it might be duty to take him to Dansville, N. Y., where he could rest, and water be applied by those well skilled in its use. We dared not to follow our own judgment. We asked counsel of God, and after a prayerful consideration of the matter decided to go. My husband endured the journey well--much better than we had feared.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 13}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 14]          We remained in Dansville about three months. We obtained rooms a short distance from the institution. Our accommodations were by no means pleasant. Our room was small, and the sun visited it but a few minutes in the morning. Yet we did not feel this as we should, had we been confined to it. We were both able to walk out and be in the open air much of the time; and every day, except Sabbath and first-day, we took treatment, which did not leave us much time to be in our room.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 14}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 15]          Some may have thought that we had given up our faith that God would raise my husband to health in answer to prayer, when we went to Dansville, and placed ourselves under the care of physicians there. But not so. While we did not feel like despising the means God had placed in our reach for the recovery of health, we felt that God was above all, and he who had provided water as his agent, would have us use it to assist abused Nature to recover her exhausted energies. We believed that God would bless the efforts we were making in the direction of health. We did not doubt that God could work a miracle, and in a moment, restore to health and vigor. But should he do this, would we not be in danger of again transgressing--abusing our strength by prolonged, intemperate labor, and bring upon ourselves even a worse condition of things?  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 15}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 16]          If we violate the laws of our being we must pay the penalty. Suffering, more or less, will follow every violation of Nature's laws. But when we repent of our transgressions, and commence earnestly the work of reform; when we do all that we can to redeem our errors, by placing ourselves in the best possible condition to regain the strength that we in our zeal lost; then we are in just that position where we can exercise faith in God, and ask him to do that for us which we cannot do for ourselves. We may rely upon God's promises, and believe that his power will repair even Nature's broken-down machinery, and we be placed where we can labor again in the cause of God more understandingly, wisely preserving the strength God has given us instead of crippling it by excessive labor.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 16}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 17]          "Our Home" at Dansville was the only place I could think of where we could go and be free from business and care. Were we to go among those of our faith anywhere, they would not be prepared to realize our worn out condition, especially the condition of my husband. We have so long borne the burden of the work which has compelled us to act with that determination of character, which has known nothing of turning aside, giving back and yielding to circumstances, that our brethren and sisters would be unprepared to understand that we must be free from every anxiety, and that they must not trouble us with questions requiring thought, nor introduce to us matters which would in the least excite or depress the mind. We chose to go to Dansville, and be, as it were, isolated from our brethren, and lost in a certain sense to the work and cause of God, and to feel no responsibility resting upon us of the cause in which we had unitedly labored with all our energies for twenty years.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 17}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 18]          We were unable to attend Dr. Jackson's morning lectures but a few times for the following reasons: The first and greatest reason was, the heated atmosphere of the hall had a painful and benumbing influence upon the brain of my husband. When he dwelt upon the subject of Health, we were too deeply interested for the good of our wearied minds, for our minds would begin to travel, comparing Dr. J.'s philosophy with facts established in our minds, which had been received from higher and unerring authority. The mind would become excited and weary. Especially was this the case with my husband. And again, when Dr. Jackson and other physicians advanced and sought to sustain ideas that we could not receive from our religious standpoint, especially in regard to amusements and pleasure, dancing, card-playing, theater going, etc., we could not see harmony between his religious teachings, and the teachings of Christ recorded in the New Testament.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 18}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 19]         We had nothing to do with religious controversy, nor with advancing our views, nor in getting together those of our faith and having meetings. We went to Dansville for rest of body and mind. And although we expected to hear and see that which we could not receive and unite in, yet these things, notwithstanding our efforts to the contrary, would excite the mind more or less; and in the long wakeful nights we were comparing the life of Christ, and his teachings in regard to what constitutes a Christian, with the teachings on this point set forth at that institution, and we could not harmonize them.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 19}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 20]         As we have taken an active part in the Health Reform, and have twice been at Dansville, once as visitors, and once as patients, and have spoken in high terms of the skill of their physicians in curing disease by the application of water, and other hygienic remedies, many have supposed that we approbated and received all that was taught by the leaders of that institution. The questions have frequently been asked us, not only by our people, but by leading men of other denominations, "Do you sanction the card-playing, dancing, and attending theaters? I understand they profess to be religious, and that they mix all these amusements with their religion." It has been necessary for us to speak plainly and say that we have had no part nor lot in these matters, and we do not approve of such amusements being recommended by Christian men and women as innocent. I heard more than one mother at Dansville remark that she had extolled the physicians at Dansville to her children, yet would not have her sons hear them recommend these amusements for anything; for she had instructed her children that the influence of these amusements was evil; that she had known them to be thus in her observant experience, and had not seen in them redeeming features that would lead her to change her opinion in regard to their pernicious influence, especially on the young. I have been asked, "Could you with safety send your youthful children, away from your influence, to that institution to learn the correct manner of living, and to regain lost health?" I was compelled to say that I could not, unless they were children who had marked independence of mind, and firm religious principles. This alone proves a safeguard against those who would attempt to gloss over these amusements by calling them harmless, and needful for health, and try to persuade them to join in the dance, the card-playing, and theater-going.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 20}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 21]          God has committed to my care children, not to train for worldly amusement, but for Heaven; and it is my duty to place them in the best possible conditions to understand their duty to God, and to become heirs of immortality. It is impossible for me to be guiltless if I place them in the way of temptation, where there is danger of their being thrown into every class of society, and being corrupted by surrounding influences. There is enough frivolity existing all around us, having a tendency to discourage serious impressions, and to put God out of the mind. Thousands of youth have bid fair to be an honor to their parents, and useful members in society, who have in an evil hour yielded to the Tempter who came in the form of a professed friend, and for the first time broke over the barrier to their conscience and attended the theater, to see and hear the performance of some celebrated actor. Everything fascinates them--their imagination is lively--their senses, their hearts, are carried away captive--they are intoxicated with excitement. They leave the theater; but their imagination continues to dwell upon the scenes they have witnessed, and they are anxious to go again, and again. They acquire a passion to witness theatrical performances. At times they may be convicted that card-playing and attending theaters are not having a beneficial influence upon their health and morals; yet they do not possess sufficient fortitude and independence to tear away from these exciting pleasures. They may strengthen themselves with the thought that physicians have not only attended theaters themselves, but have recommended others to do so, and these physicians were Christians. They thus stifle conscience with the example of worldly, pleasure-loving, professed Christians. They have learned to play cards, considering it an innocent amusement. In attending the theater they place themselves in the most dangerous company, and are exposed to the deceptive, fascinating charms of the gambler, the sensualist, and that class of females "whose steps take hold on hell." They yield to temptation, and continue their downward course until their consciences become seared, and they will not hesitate to degrade themselves by any vice.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 21}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 22]          Christians are those who follow Christ. "Wherefore come out from among them and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean, and I will receive you." Tenderness of conscience in regard to these amusements should never be called precision and narrowness of mind. How can Christians call that innocent which is a snare to the soul, which has led thousands in the road to certain ruin? I cannot believe a true follower of Christ will touch a card for amusement, nor read novels, nor attend balls and theaters. If they have learned of Him who is meek and lowly of heart, they will have disrelish for former pleasures and amusements. There will be possessed by the devoted Christian, a living principle in the soul, influencing the mind, employing the affections, and guiding the will, which will give force to the whole character. Their efforts will be to lead souls away from sinful pleasures to the path of holiness, by the bright reflection of their exemplary, blameless lives.  {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 22}
[RH, February 20, 1866 par. 23]          I shall ever remember with gratitude, the kind attention and respect we received, not only from physicians at "Our Home," but also from the helpers. The attendants in the bath-rooms, and waiters at the table were as attentive to our wants as we could wish. They seemed desirous to make our stay with them as pleasant and happy as it was in their power to do.                               (To be continued)                                                    -    {RH, February 20, 1866 par. 23}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 1]       February 27, 1866 Our Late Experience.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -  (Concluded.)         When we left Battle Creek for Dansville we did not feel that in order to regain health we must leave our religion behind. We felt that if ever we needed the consolations of faith and hope, it was in our time of severe affliction. Three times a day we had special seasons of prayer for the Lord to restore my husband to health, and for his special grace to sustain us in our affliction. These seasons of prayer were very precious to us. Our hearts were often filled with unspeakable gratitude that it was our privilege to call God our Father; that amid our affliction we had a heavenly Father in whom we could trust without fear, who was acquainted with all our distresses; one who had invited us in helplessness and affliction to lean upon his strong arm for strength and support.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 1}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 2]          My husband could obtain but little rest or sleep nights. He suffered with the most extreme nervousness. I could not sew or knit in his room, or converse but very little, as he was easily agitated, and his brain confused almost beyond endurance. He required almost constant care, and the Lord gave me strength according to my need. I was wonderfully sustained. Many nights when my husband was suffering with pain, unable to rest or sleep, have I left my bed at midnight and bowed before God and earnestly prayed for him to grant us this token of his love and care--that my husband might realize the soothing influence of his Holy Spirit, and find rest in sleep. For ten nights in succession, when it was impossible for him to rest or sleep, we had the evidence that God heard us pray, and my husband would drop into a quiet sleep. We frequently felt such a refreshing from the presence of God, that although it was in the still hours of the night, our Saviour seemed so precious that we praised God aloud without fear or restraint. And as we awoke refreshed in the morning, our first moments of wakefulness were generally spent in praise and thankfulness to God for the blessing of rest and sleep.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 2}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 3]          My husband was of good courage nearly all the time he was at Dansville, although he was a sufferer. During the last few weeks that we were there, we had better rooms, in a much more pleasant house, than we had previously occupied. Our rooms were now upon the first floor, which made quite a difference in my labor, as heretofore I had been obliged to ascend a flight of stairs.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 3}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 4]          We could truly say that our affliction had been a blessing to us, for we had time to examine our hearts, and carefully review our past lives, which was profitable for us. Our whole souls were drawn out after God--for an entire conformity to his will. I obtained but little rest or sleep nights. I was nurse and attendant to my husband, and the responsibility of his case seemed to rest principally upon me. He was fast losing flesh and strength. As dyspepsia pressed heavily upon him, he would cease to eat things which gave evidence of disturbing his stomach, till he was brought in his diet to simple Graham mush, and unleavened cakes without salt, milk, or sugar.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 4}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 5]          Nov. 26, at our season of prayer in the morning, we were led out to pray fervently that God would especially bless my husband, and give him a large measure of his Holy Spirit. The Spirit of God rested upon us, and we were especially revived and strengthened in the Lord, and we united our voices in praise to God. As my husband was unable to walk up the hill to take his meals in the institution, Eld. Loughborough kindly performed the office of waiter, and brought our meals to us in a basket. My birth-day dinner consisted of Graham mush, hard Graham crackers, applesauce, sugar, and a cup of milk. And the 26th of November was a cheerful, happy day for me. I felt the peace of God abiding upon me, and that night spent much of the time in prayer to God for my husband Nov. 27, Eld. Loughborough came into our room and united with us in family prayer. We all had an unusual spirit of prayer. Heaven seemed very near. We felt the sanctifying influence of the Spirit of God; not a cloud intervened between us and our Saviour, and unspeakable gratitude filled our hearts, and we could not hold our peace. We shouted the high praise of God for his rich and precious blessing which was by us more highly prized than any earthly treasure. How rich, how exceedingly precious, seemed the promises of God! We could thank him for affliction. For more than one hour we could only rejoice and triumph in God. Especially did my afflicted husband share largely in this shower of grace. His countenance, though emaciated by disease, was radiant with a holy light as he praised God with a loud voice. Angels of God seemed to be all around us. I thought that the time had come and when my husband, in the strength of God would rise above disease and triumph in his saving power. The influence of this heavenly refreshing seemed to abide with us many days. But we had to learn that the time for our deliverance had not yet come; but that this great blessing was to prepare us for still greater trials.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 5}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 6]         Dec. 4th, my husband passed a restless, suffering night. I prayed by his bedside as usual, but the Lord was not pleased to answer our prayers. He was troubled in mind. He thought that he might go down into the grave. He stated that death had no terrors to him.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 6}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 7]          The reform my husband had made in his diet, previous to his sickness, had a very beneficial influence upon his health. His head was generally free from pain and never felt clearer. By eating no meat, but grains, fruits and vegetables, simply cooked, his appetite was good, and he partook of his food with a keen relish. His brain felt so clear that he thought it safe for him to labor on, trusting much to the beneficial influence of his simple diet; and in addition to the labors and burdens he had hitherto borne, he added the Health Reform--making extra efforts to teach Sabbath-keeping Adventists how to live to preserve health and enjoy the blessing of God.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 7}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 8]          Dec. 4th, before referred to, I felt intensely. I did not believe for a moment that my husband would die. But how was he to be inspired with faith to feel and say, "I shall not die, but live to declare the works of the Lord?" That night was the most distressing I had experienced during his illness. I did not sleep, but pondered the matter in my mind in regard to our future course. Previous to this night, I had not thought of leaving Dansville. I saw that the courage, hope, and buoyancy of spirits which had sustained my husband were failing. I had been remarkably sustained to endure anxiety, and the care of him during his sickness. He was considerate of my health and strength. Yet his case required constant care. I knew that no one at Dansville could take my place; and I had so long had the burden and care of his case that I could not leave for others to do that which I had considered not only a duty but a privilege to do for my afflicted husband. I did not consider this a task--it was to me a privilege. I have been nearly all my life an invalid, and tenderly, and patiently has he sympathized with and watched over, and taken care of me when I was suffering, and now my turn had come to repay in a small measure the attention and kind offices I had received. And again, I felt such a degree of the peace of God, and the consolations of his Spirit in the happy performance of my duty that I can say from the heart that I would not exchange the blessings and valuable experience I have obtained during the last six months, for those of the same length of time in any former period of my life.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 8}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 9]          I feared that I could not long endure being deprived of sleep so much, nights, and the additional tax upon my strength of taking treatment; and if I failed, where would my husband drop? Who would care for him as I had done?  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 9}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 10]          Our accommodations were as good as we could expect, and we were very grateful that they were as pleasant and comfortable. But our rooms were small and inconvenient for our family, and with a cold winter before us, I could not see how we could be made comfortable and happy. My husband was losing flesh and strength every day. I thought of our large and convenient house at Battle Creek, with its high and airy rooms, and asked myself the question, Would we not make more rapid progress toward health were we at our own home? I thought of the large reservoir of hot water upon our stove--ready for use at any time, and our immense cistern of soft water, and our filter in the cellar, our various bathing pans, and bath room fitted up with a stove. But all these convenient things had but little weight in my mind compared with my anxiety to get my husband, while I could, among his tried brethren who knew him, and who had been benefited by his labors, and were acquainted with the perseverance and zeal with which he had toiled to do the work of God, that he might be found at his post. His faithful brethren could sympathize with, and help him by their prayers and faith. I prayed God to guide me, and not suffer me to take one wrong step; but to give me wisdom to choose the right course. The more earnestly I prayed, the stronger was the conviction fastened upon my mind that I must take my husband among his brethren, even if we should again return to Dansville. But my course seemed plain to take him to Rochester, and try the effect of the journey, and if this proved beneficial, to go still further, even to Battle Creek, after a short stay at Rochester. I said not a word to my husband of the exercise of my mind. He had not even thought he could leave Dansville in his reduced state.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 10}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 11]          In the morning Dr. Lay called, and I told him that unless there should be a decided improvement in the case of my husband in two or three weeks, at most, I should take him home. He answered, "You cannot take him home, he is not able to endure such a journey." I answered, I shall go; I shall take my husband by faith, relying upon God, and shall make Rochester my first point, tarry there a few days, and then go on to Detroit, and if necessary, tarry there a few days to rest, and then to Jackson and rest there a short time, and then go on to Battle Creek. This was the first intimation my husband had of my intentions. He said not a word.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 11}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 12]          The same day I saw Dr. Jackson at his home and he kindly granted me an interview. I stated the case to him, and told him I had thoughts of taking my husband home. He advised me to take him to a nearer point than Battle Creek, and try the experiment of journeying; and if it worked favorably it might be the best thing I could do; but advised me to return if he got better, and continue the use of water. I mentioned to Dr. Jackson that an invitation had been sent me from our friends in Rochester to attend their Monthly Meeting to be held the next Sabbath, and if my husband was able, to have him come also; and that they further stated that they did not make this request for us to labor or have any burden of the meeting, but they were very desirous to see us among them, and thought we might gain courage, and the journey and the change might be beneficial to our health. Dr. Jackson gave consent, and expressed his opinion that we might have a few days of pleasant weather, and it would be well to improve it. He thought it would do us good.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 12}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 13]          Should we attend the Monthly Meeting at Rochester, we must leave Dansville the next Monday. I made known our intention to Eld. Loughborough, who was surprised at this sudden move; but as he considered the matter it all looked right to him. My husband soon began to manifest anxiety to go to Rochester. That evening we packed our trunks and before 9 o'clock were all ready for an early start the next morning. My husband slept none that night. In the morning it looked rather discouraging in regard to taking out a sick man. We had a drizzling rain storm. But we choose rather to risk the consequences of going than staying after we had made the decision to go. We took hastily an early breakfast, and between 7 and 8 o'clock were on our way to Wayland, a distance of seven miles, in an open carriage. We traveled on, trusting in God as our helper.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 13}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 14]          My husband endured the journey well to Wayland, and there lay down in the depot and rested until the cars came which were to take us to Rochester. He had been unable to have the temperature of his room above 60 degrees. Heat had a powerful influence upon his brain. He dreaded riding on the cars very much, because of their heated atmosphere. But the way seemed providentially prepared for us. As the train came along we saw a sleeping-car attached, and we begged the privilege of taking our seats in it, which was granted. Here we found as good conveniences as we could ask for. My husband rode comfortably to Rochester, where Bro. Orton with his easy, convenient hack, was waiting at the depot, the arrival of the train. He took us to the house of his son-in-law, Bro. J. B. Lamson, about three miles distant.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 14}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 15]          All who are acquainted with my husband know that his cautiousness, conscientiousness, and benevolence, have been large and active, and ruling traits in his character, and have been special blessings in qualifying him for his business career in connection with the work and advancement of the cause of present truth. But in the debilitated and excitable state of his nervous system during his illness, these special developments, which had been a blessing to him in health, were painfully excitable, and a hindrance to his recovery.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 15}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 16]          During the three weeks that we were in Rochester, much of the time was spent in prayer. My husband proposed sending to Maine for Eld. J. N. Andrews --to Olcott for Bro. and Sr. Lindsay, and to Roosevelt, requesting those who had faith in God, and felt it their duty, to come and pray for him. These friends came in answer to his call, and for ten days we had special and earnest seasons of prayer. All who engaged in these seasons of prayer were greatly blessed. They not only felt a burden of prayer for my husband, but in their own behalf. With brokenness of spirit, with their faces bathed in tears would these servants of God entreat that a deep work of grace might be wrought in their own hearts. Shouts of victory, and praise to God ascended to Heaven for his tokens of love and acceptance. I never enjoyed greater freedom in prayer. We had the assurance that our petitions were heard. We were often so refreshed with heavenly showers of grace that we could say, "My cup runneth over." We could weep and praise God for his rich salvation.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 16}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 17]          My husband was often especially blessed as he ventured to believe God and trust in his power to save. At times he seemed free and happy, but with dyspepsia pressing upon him he seemed unable to retain hopeful feelings, and in faith to calmly trust in God at all times, claiming his precious promises as his. Those who came from Roosevelt were obliged soon to return to their homes. Bro. Andrews, and Bro. and sister Lindsay, still remained. We continued our earnest supplications to Heaven. It seemed to be a struggle with the powers of darkness. Sometimes the trembling faith of my husband would grasp the promises of God, and sweet and precious was the victory then enjoyed. Then again his mind seemed depressed, and to be too weak to hold the victory he had gained.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 17}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 18]          Every season of prayer increased in interest, and every one who took part in them felt repaid for their efforts in drawing near to God, and praying for my husband, by the work which they felt was wrought for their own souls. Bro. Andrews especially felt the burden of the case, and labored earnestly in faith, while the power of the Holy Spirit seemed to indite prayer. Every member of our family consecrated themselves anew to God. Our dear children united with us in this work of consecration, which was well wet down with tears. Bro. and sister Lindsay were refreshed and strengthened by the blessing of Heaven. Bro. and sister Orton's, and Bro. and sister Lamson's hearts were more firmly united with ours; and we all shared in a work of grace that was being wrought for us. I felt the assurance that we should come forth from the furnace of affliction purified.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 18}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 19]          Once at the house of Bro. Andrews, while engaged in a season of prayer I felt like presenting my case to the Lord, entreating him to give me health of body, and strength of mind. All present seemed to make my case a special subject of prayer. I felt a sweet, heavenly settling into God. A heavenly atmosphere pervaded the room. Since that time I have not been troubled with tenderness of the stomach; and my food has not hurt me.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 19}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 20]          Christmas evening as we were humbling ourselves before God, and earnestly pleading for deliverance, the light of Heaven seemed to shine upon us, and I was wrapt in a vision of God's glory. It seemed that I was borne quickly from earth to Heaven, where all was health, beauty, and glory. Strains of music fell upon my ear, melodious, perfect, and enchanting. I was permitted to enjoy this scene a while before my attention was called to this dark world. Then my attention was called to things transpiring here upon this earth, which I shall not attempt to relate here, but may give them at some future time. I had an encouraging view of the case of my husband, the particulars of which will be presented hereafter.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 20}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 21]          My husband then proposed our returning to Battle Creek the next week on Monday, New Year's evening. He had been unable to sit up long at a time. At times the journey looked large to him, and his fears would sometimes arise that he might be too weak to accomplish such a journey. But I felt the evidence that the Lord would go with us on our journey, and bring us safely to our home again.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 21}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 22]          New Year's morning was not as pleasant as we wished to see. The appearance of the clouds indicated a storm, and we could not forget the heavy snow storm just two years previous. Circumstances did not seem to favor our starting for Battle Creek. But my mind seemed fixed that we must go; so we were to take the cars that night about 10 o'clock. We took our seats in the carriage to convey us to the depot, believing that we were moving in the path of duty. Bro. Andrews kindly offered to accompany us to Battle Creek if it would relieve me of a burden; but I told him that I wished to go, trusting alone in God to sustain us. Several brethren and sisters accompanied us to the cars, and remained with us till we started.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 22}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 23]          We felt that angels of God were all around us. We went comfortably and safely to the Falls where we changed for a sleeping-car. My husband did not sleep, but he felt cheerful and happy. All appearance of a storm disappeared soon after we had taken our seats in the cars, and we had pleasant weather through the entire journey. I felt too much responsibility to sleep much. The words                 "Gentle angels round me glide,              Hopes of glory round me bide,"     were in my mind much of the time during the night. My husband arose in the morning feeling better than usual. He was cheerful, and of good courage. We prepared for him his simple breakfast of mush and gems, which we warmed on the stove. We could not make it very palatable to him; he ate but very little.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 23}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 24]          We were prospered on our journey--made connections all right, and came on most comfortably. My husband enjoyed the journey, for he realized that the sustaining hand of God was beneath him. On the arrival of the train at Battle Creek, we met several of our faithful brethren who received us gladly. As we entered our own home again, we met several faithful sisters who had labored all day, heating the rooms, airing bedding, and cooking food, so that when we came we should have nothing to do but rest and enjoy our home. We found the table ready for us to be seated, and partake of refreshments about 5 o'clock, which we needed, as we had tasted nothing since our breakfast in the morning. Faithful hands had prepared dinner for us at 2 o'clock, expecting us on the arrival of an earlier train.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 24}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 25]          My husband rested well through the night. The next Sabbath, although feeble, he walked to the meeting-house and spoke about three-quarters of an hour. We also attended the communion season in the evening. The Lord strengthened him as he walked out upon his faith. We felt grateful to God that we were again in the midst of our dear people in Battle Creek. When my husband was first afflicted they felt that the stroke had fallen upon them. Our affliction they made their own. They stood faithfully by our side, and how truly and tenderly did they seek to relieve me of every burden which they could take. Day and night for the first five weeks of our affliction were they unremitting in their care and attention. And when we left for Dansville that burden and interest for us did not cease. They had frequent, and stated seasons of prayer for us, the poor afflicted servants of Christ. We find them the same--manifesting a kind and heart-felt sympathy for us in our affliction. They are ready to bear our burdens as far as it is possible for them so to do. They have offered us liberal donations which we declined, as we at present do not need pecuniary aid. A number who have faith, meet together every week, and engage in earnest, fervent prayer to God for the restoration of my husband to health. May God reward the faithfulness of this dear people, is our prayer.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 25}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 26]         My husband is improving. He is not troubled as much with nervousness, anxiety, and fears. He suffers but little pain, but we cannot see that he gains in flesh. His stomach is gaining in strength, and takes care of food better. He is now venturing out in diet slowly--eats some fruit. His appetite is good, and he enjoys his food. The weather has not been favorable for him to ride or walk out much. We improve every pleasant day, and take him out to ride several miles in the country. He rode one day eight miles to Bro. Godsmark's, took dinner and returned the same day.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 26}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 27]          I believe, without a doubt, in the perfect and entire restoration of my husband to health. The Lord is for us, praise his holy name! Although Satan has tried to press us sore, yet help has been laid upon one that is mightier than he, and in the name of Jesus, our great Deliverer, shall we come off conquerors.  {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 27}
[RH, February 27, 1866 par. 28]          We still ardently desire the fervent prayers of God's people, that we may be sustained in, and delivered from, our present affliction.                                                    -    {RH, February 27, 1866 par. 28}
[RH, March 26, 1867 par. 1]       March 26, 1867 An Acknowledgement                                                     -              In the vision given me in Rochester, Dec. 25, 1865, I was shown that picture-taking had been carried to too great lengths by Sabbath-keeping Adventists; and that much means had been spent in multiplying copies which was worse than lost. This means should have been invested in the cause of God. I was shown that we had done wrong in expending means in picture-taking.  {RH, March 26, 1867 par. 1}
[RH, March 26, 1867 par. 2]         We acknowledge our error. We deeply regret that we ever consented to sit for our pictures. For years I would not consent to have our pictures taken, though solicited so to do. How many times I have wished we had remained steadfast. But all we can do now is to confess our wrong and ask God to forgive us, and entreat the forgiveness of our brethren and sisters.                                                                Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, March 26, 1867 par. 2}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 1]       October 8, 1867 Questions and Answers.  -         Bro. Smith: I have received from the hands of the Wisconsin and Illinois Conference Committee the following questions. I append a reply to each of them, that both question and reply may appear in the same number of the Review for the benefit of the brethren and sisters of the Wis. and Ill. Conference, and all others who wish to learn the facts in the case.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 1}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 2]                                  QUESTION NUMBER ONE.          DID YOU RECEIVE YOUR VIEWS UPON HEALTH REFORM BEFORE VISITING THE HEALTH INSTITUTE AT DANSVILLE, N.Y., OR BEFORE YOU HAD READ WORKS ON THE SUBJECT?  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 2}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 3]                                        Answer.          It was at the house of Bro. A. Hilliard, at Otsego, Mich., June 6, 1863, that the great subject of Health Reform was opened before me in vision. I did not visit Dansville till August, 1864, fourteen months after I had the view. I did not read any works upon health until I had written Spiritual Gifts, Vols.iiiand iv, Appeal to Mothers, and had sketched out most of my six articles in the six numbers of "How to Live." I did not know that such a paper existed as the Laws of Life, published at Dansville, N.Y. I had not heard of the several works upon health, written by Dr. J. C. Jackson, and other publications at Dansville, at the time I had the view named above. I did not know that such works existed until September, 1863, when in Boston, Mass., my husband saw them advertised in a periodical called the Voice of the Prophets, published by Eld. J. V. Himes. My husband ordered the works from Dansville and received them at Topsham Maine. His business gave him no time to peruse them, and as I determined not to read them until I had written out my views, the books remained in their wrappers. As I introduced the subject of health to friends where I labored in Michigan, New England, and in the State of New York, and spoke against drugs and flesh meats, and in favor of water, pure air, and a proper diet, the reply was often made, "You speak very nearly the opinions taught in the Laws of Life, and other publications, by Drs. Trall, Jackson, and others. Have you read that paper and those works?" My reply was that I had not, neither should I read them till I had fully written out my views, lest it should be said that I had received my light upon the subject of health from physicians, and not from the Lord. And after I had written my six articles for How to Live, I then searched the various works on hygiene and was surprised to find them so nearly in harmony with what the Lord had revealed to me. And to show this harmony, and to set before my brethren and sisters the subject as brought out by able writers, I determined to publish "How to Live," in which I largely extracted from the works referred to.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 3}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 4]                                  QUESTION NUMBER TWO.          DOES NOT THE PRACTICE OF THE SISTERS IN WEARING THEIR DRESSES NINE INCHES FROM THE FLOOR CONTRADICT TESTIMONY NO. 11, WHICH SAYS THEY SHOULD REACH SOMEWHAT BELOW THE TOP OF A LADY'S GAITER BOOT? DOES IT NOT ALSO CONTRADICT TESTIMONY NO. 10, WHICH SAYS THEY SHOULD CLEAR THE FILTH OF THE STREET AN INCH OR TWO WITHOUT BEING RAISED BY THE HAND?  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 4}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 5]                                         Answer.          The proper distance from the bottom of the dress to the floor was not given to me in inches. Neither was I shown ladies' gaiter boots; but three companies of females passed before me, with their dresses as follows with respect to length:  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 5}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 6]          The first were of fashionable length, burdening the limbs, impeding the step, and sweeping the street and gathering its filth; the evil results of which I have fully stated. This class, who were slaves to fashion, appeared feeble and languid.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 6}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 7]         The dress of the second class which passed before me was in many respects as it should be. The limbs were well clad. They were free from the burdens which the tyrant, Fashion, had imposed upon the first class; but had gone to that extreme in the short dress as to disgust and prejudice good people, and destroy in a great measure their own influence. This is the style and influence of the "American Costume," taught and worn by many at "Our Home," Dansville N. Y. It does not reach to the knee. I need not say that this style of dress was shown me to be too short.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 7}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 8]          A third class passed before me with cheerful countenances, and free, elastic step. Their dress was the length I have described as proper, modest and healthful. It cleared the filth of the street and side-walk a few inches under all circumstances, such as ascending and descending steps, &c.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 8}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 9]          As I have before stated, the length was not given me in inches, and I was not shown a lady's boot. And here I would state that although I am as dependent upon the Spirit of the Lord in writing my views as I am in receiving them, yet the words I employ in describing what I have seen are my own, unless they be those spoken to me by an angel, which I always enclose in marks of quotation. As I wrote upon the subject of dress the view of those three companies revived in my mind as plain as when I was viewing them in vision; but I was left to describe the length of the proper dress in my own language the best I could, which I have done by stating that the bottom of the dress should reach near the top of a lady's boot, which would be necessary in order to clear the filth of the streets under the circumstances before named.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 9}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 10]          I put on the dress, in length as near as I had seen and described as I could judge. My sisters in Northern Michigan also adopted it. And when the subject of inches came up in order to secure uniformity as to length everywhere, a rule was brought and it was found that the length of our dresses ranged from eight to ten inches from the floor. Some of these were a little longer than the sample shown me, while others were a little shorter.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 10}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 11]          Numerous letters came to me from all parts of the field, inquiring the length of the dress shown me. Having seen the rule applied to the distance from the floor of several dresses, and having become fully satisfied that nine inches comes the nearest to the samples shown me, I have given this number of inches in No. 12, as the proper length in regard to which uniformity is very desirable. If it be said that a lady's boot is not nine inches high, I would say I wear a boot eight inches high, and when I have walked before my sisters with it uncovered as those properly dressed passed before me in vision, they could not see the top of my boot.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 11}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 12]                                 QUESTION NUMBER THREE.          IN TESTIMONY, NO. 11, YOU SAY: "MY APOLOGY FOR CALLING YOUR ATTENTION AGAIN TO THE SUBJECT OF DRESS IS THAT NOT ONE IN TWENTY OF MY SISTERS, WHO PROFESS TO BELIEVE THE TESTIMONY, HAVE TAKEN THE FIRST STEP IN THE DRESS REFORM." HOW LONG BEFORE WRITING NO. 11, HAD YOU WORN THE REFORMED DRESS?  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 12}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 13]                                         Answer.          I put on the reformed dress September, 1865, when I visited Dansville with my sick husband. It was the same length I now wear, and I was distinctly given to understand that it was not the "American Costume." I have worn this style of dress ever since that time, excepting at meetings, in the crowded streets of villages and cities, and when visiting distant relatives. Since I commenced to write No. 11, in January, 1867, I have worn no other than the reformed dress. My reasons for pursuing the course I have are as follows:--  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 13}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 14]          1. I put on the reformed dress for general use more than two years since, because I had seen that it was a convenient, modest, and healthful style, and would, in the providence of God, as Health Reform should lead the way, finally be adopted by our people.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 14}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 15]          2. It was my duty to avoid raising prejudice against the dress, which would cut off my testimony if I wore it, until I had fully set the matter before the people, and the time came, in the order of events, for it to be generally adopted.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 15}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 16]          3. The dress reform was among the minor things that were to make up the great reform in health, and never should have been urged as a testing truth necessary to salvation. It was the design of God that at the right time, on proper occasions, the proper persons should set forth its benefits as a blessing, and recommend uniformity, and union of action.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 16}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 17]          4. The issue came too soon. The defence of the dress was forced upon us by those who opposed it, who at the same time professed full confidence in my testimonies. When the Health Institute was opened at Battle Creek, and the dress adopted by female patients, as directed by the physicians, then came the opposition, chiefly from brethren at Battle Creek. The physicians having full confidence in my testimonies, stated to them that the style of dress they recommended for their patients was the same as I had seen would be adopted by our people. Then came the general inquiry, and a strange spirit of blind and bitter opposition arose with some who professed to be among the firmest friends of the testimonies. The general inquiry spread everywhere, and in the autumn and winter of 1866, letters came in from all directions inquiring in regard to what I had seen, asking for immediate answers. I therefore determined to hasten out No. 11. We visited the church at Wright, Mich., Dec. 21, 1866, and labored with them six weeks. I there wrote most of Testimony, No. 11. The first two Sabbaths and first-days I spoke to the people in my long dress. But when I had fully set the matter before the people without raising their prejudice, I put on my present style of dress, which was immediately adopted by the numerous sisters of that church. I have worn it since that time. At Greenville, Orleans, Orange, Windsor, Bushnell, Greenbush, Monterey, and Ithaca, I have, in speaking upon the great subject of health, mentioned the dress reform as one of the items of least importance which make up the great whole. With the dear sisters of these churches I have had no unhappy conflicts. I have presented the claims of this new and unpopular style of dress to them, while I set them an example. They have received my testimony, and have followed my example from principle, and not as the result of being urged. Those who, by their blind opposition, brought the issue too soon, caused confusion and prejudice, especially in the church at Battle Creek, must settle the matter with God and their brethren. I am  clear in this matter, having done the best I could in standing in defence of the truth, and in laboring to save our people from confusion upon the subject.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 17}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 18]                              QUESTION NUMBER FOUR.          IS THERE NOT DANGER OF BRETHREN AND SISTERS TAKING EXTREME VIEWS OF THE HEALTH REFORM?                                     Answer.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 18}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 19]          This may be expected in all stirring reforms. The devotion to the subject manifested by our preachers and by the Review, and the unqualified, stirring appeals for large sums of money without giving proper cautions in the matter, has given the impression to many that Health Reform is that which demands their attention above all others, and some who need to be taught the first principles of righteousness, have urged it out of season, and have thus disgusted the people. It is God's plan that persons who are suited to the work should prudently and earnestly set forth the Health Reform, then leave the people to settle the matter with God and their own souls. It is the duty of those every way qualified to teach it to make people believe and obey, and all others should be silent and be taught.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 19}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 20]                              QUESTION NUMBER FIVE.          IS THERE NOT DANGER OF URGING THE HEALTH REFORM UPON OTHERS BEFORE THEY ARE PREPARED TO RECEIVE?  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 20}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 21]                                    Answer.          There is. This is especially true in the matter of dress. When we first received the third message the Lord had many things to say to us, but we could not hear them all then. He has led us with a gentle hand and tender care, step by step, till we have reached the reform in health. When young disciples have learned what we had learned up to the time of the introduction of this reform, let this also be prudently set before them.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 21}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 22]                               QUESTION NUMBER SIX.          YOUR LAST VISION WAS GIVEN DEC., 1865. MANY INQUIRE, "IF THE VISIONS ARE SO IMPORTANT FOR THE CHURCH, WHY SO LONG BEFORE THE SUBJECT OF HEALTH REFORM WAS BROUGHT OUT?"  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 22}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 23]                                    Answer.          I had, before I had the last vision Dec., 1865, spoken quite fully upon the subject of health. My last vision related mostly to individual cases. I have written thousands of pages since that time of personal testimonies which most of our people know nothing about. I have written hundreds of letters relative to the establishing of a Health Institute of which still more are ignorant. I have been pressed with cares, labors and grief by reason of sickness in my own family. Yet I have done much in further bringing out the subject under most unfavorable circumstances. It may be that I have done this, especially on the dress question, as fast as the Lord would have me. It has certainly been brought out faster than some who raise this question have been ready to receive it.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 23}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 24]                             QUESTION NUMBER SEVEN.          SHALL WE UNDERSTAND BY WHAT YOU HAVE SAID IN YOUR TESTIMONIES IN FAVOR OF RECREATION, THAT YOU APPROBATE SUCH VAIN AMUSEMENTS AS CHESS, CHECKERS, CHARADES, BACK-GAMMON, HUNT-THE-WHISTLE, AND BLIND-MAN'S-BUFF?  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 24}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 25]         IT IS GENERALLY REPORTED IN THIS CONFERENCE THAT YOU HAVE TAKEN AN INTEREST IN THE AMUSEMENTS WHICH HAVE BEEN PRACTICED AT THE HEALTH INSTITUTE AT BATTLE CREEK, THAT YOU PLAY CHECKERS, AND CARRY A CHECKER-BOARD WITH YOU AS YOU VISIT THE BRETHREN FROM PLACE TO PLACE.                                          ISAAC SANBORN,  ］                                          H. C. BLANCHARD,］ CONF.                  R. F. ANDREWS,  ］    COM.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 25}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 26]                                      Answer.          Since I professed to be a follower of Christ at the age of twelve years, I have never engaged in any such simple plays and amusements as named above. Neither have I at any time given my influence in their favor. I do not know how to play at checkers, chess, back-gammon, fox-and-geese, or any thing of the kind. I have spoken in favor of recreation, but have ever stood in great doubt of the amusements introduced at the Institute at Battle Creek, and have stated my objections to the physicians and directors, and others, in conversation with them, and by numerous letters.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 26}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 27]          On pages 24-26 of Testimony No. 12, I have spoken of "Recreation for Christians," as follows:--  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 27}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 28]          "I was shown that Sabbath-keepers as a people labor too hard without allowing themselves change, or periods of rest. Recreation is needful to those who are engaged in physical labor, yet still more essential for those whose labors are principally mental.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 28}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 29]          "I was shown that it is not essential to our salvation, nor for the glory of God, for us to keep the mind laboring, even upon religious themes, constantly and excessively. There are amusements which we cannot approve, because Heaven condemns them,--such as dancing, card-playing, chess, checkers, &c. These amusements open the door for great evil. Their tendencies are not beneficial, but their influence upon the mind is to excite and produce in some minds a passion for those plays which lead to gambling, and dissolute lives. All such plays should be condemned by Christians. Something should be substituted in the place of these amusements. Something can be invented, perfectly harmless.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 29}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 30]          "I saw that our holidays should not be spent in patterning after the world, yet they should not be passed by unnoticed, for this will bring dissatisfaction to our children. On these days when there is danger of our children partaking of evil influences, and becoming corrupted by the pleasures and excitement of the world, let the parents study to get up something to take the place of more dangerous amusements. Give your children to understand you have their happiness and best good in view.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 30}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 31]          "Let families unite together and leave their occupations which have taxed them physically and mentally, and make an excursion out of the cities and villages a few miles into the country, by the side of a fine lake, or in a nice grove, where the scenery of nature is beautiful. They should provide themselves with plain, hygienic food, and spread their table under the shade of a tree, or under the canopy of heaven provided with the very best of fruits and grains. The ride, the exercise, and the scenery, will quicken the appetite, and they can come around a repast which kings might envy.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 31}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 32]          "Parents and children on such occasions should feel as free as air from care, labors or perplexities. Parents should become children with their children, making it as happy as possible for them. Let the whole day be given to recreation. Exercise of the muscles in the open air, for those whose employment has been within doors and sedentary, will be beneficial to health. All who can, should feel it a duty resting upon them to pursue this course. Nothing will be lost, but much gained. They can return to their occupations with new life, and new courage to engage in their labor with new zeal. And such have gained much, for they are better prepared to resist disease."  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 32}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 33]          I will here give extracts from Testimony No. 12, pages 77-79, in regard to vain amusements:--  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 33}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 34]          "Those connected with the Health Institute now located at Battle Creek, should feel that they are engaged in an important and solemn work; and in no way should they pattern after the physicians at the institution at Dansville in matters of religion and amusements. Yet, I saw that there would be danger of imitating them in many things, and losing sight of the exalted character of this great work. And should those connected with this enterprise descend from the exalted principles of present truth, to imitate in theory and practice those at the head of institutions where the sick are treated only for the recovery of health, and should they cease to look at their work from a high religious stand-point, the especial blessing of God would not rest upon our institution any more than upon those where corrupt theories are taught and practiced."  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 34}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 35]          "I was shown that the position of Dr. Jackson in regard to amusements was wrong, and that his views of physical exercise were not all correct. The very amusements he recommends hinder the recovery of health in many cases, where one is helped by them. And physical labor for the sick, is to a great degree condemned by Dr. Jackson, which proves in many cases the greatest injury, while such mental exercise as playing at cards, chess, and checkers, excites and wearies the brain, and hinders recovery. Light and pleasant physical labor will occupy the time, improve the circulation, relieve and restore the brain, and prove a decided benefit to the health. But take from the invalid all such employment, and he becomes restless, and, with a diseased imagination, views his case as much worse than it really is, which tends to imbecility.  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 35}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 36]          "For years past I have been shown from time to time that the sick should be taught that it was wrong to suspend all physical labor in order to regain health. In thus doing the will becomes dormant, the blood circulates through the system sluggishly, and grows more impure. Where there is danger of the patient's imagining his case worse than it really is, indolence will be sure to produce the most unhappy results. Well-regulated labor gives the invalid the idea that he is not totally useless in the world, that he is, at least, of some benefit. This will afford him satisfaction, give him courage, and impart to him vigor, which vain, mental amusements can never do."  {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 36}
[RH, October 8, 1867 par. 37]          I have answered these questions as fully and as well as circumstances would admit. If other brethren have similar questions to propose I shall be glad to answer them also, as I can find time.                                                              Ellen G. White.        Pilot Grove, Iowa, Sept. 26, 1867                                                                   -    {RH, October 8, 1867 par. 37}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 1]       January 14, 1868 An Appeal to the Friends of Truth.  -       Many of you are well aware that ours is a peculiar work, and that our labors are hard and sometimes very unpleasant. In our travels we find many persons, and sometimes, as in Maine, the majority of Sabbath-keepers, poorly prepared to receive our testimony, simply because they have not read such works as Spiritual Gifts, Testimony to the Church, How to Live, Appeal to Mothers, and Appeal to Youth. Could all such on embracing the Sabbath be interested to read these works, their minds would be prepared to receive our testimony and be benefited by our labors. In Maine not more than one fourth of the families of Sabbath-keepers have a full set of the above-named books, hence our labors in that State were protracted, unpleasant and wearing.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 1}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 2]          The work to be done, in which we appeal for help at this time, is to induce all Sabbath-keepers to read these works, and inform themselves as to the things taught in them, and thus be prepared to judge as to the nature of our work. We do not now appeal to those who see no necessity of our peculiar work, therefore have no interest in it. These are the very persons who need help, and for their good we ask you, who are interested in our labors, to help us in our efforts to help this class. And in no way can you assist us so much as in circulating these books.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 2}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 3]          There is now at our office of publication in Battle Creek, and in the hands of agents, a good supply of this kind of reading, which should be put into the hands of those who have not read these works. With the united efforts of friends, and blessing of God, this good work could be accomplished in a short of time.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 3}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 4]          It is our opinion that these books should immediately be placed in the hands of all persons who have not read them, not only of those who observe the Sabbath, but those also who attend our meetings with a degree of interest to learn the truth, and offer the following reasons:  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 4}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 5]          1. The present is a special time of reclaiming the backslidden in heart and life, the erring and the rebellious; and the prejudices of such against the testimonies, and against our work, form the strongest barrier between these persons and the living body of believers. Most of these persons really know nothing of what is taught in these works, and nothing can remove their prejudices and prepare them to receive our public labors so well as to read the books.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 5}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 6]          2. From the very nature of the case, considering all the circumstances, persons who do not read these books, and do not feel any special interest in the subject of Spiritual Gifts, are almost certain to receive prejudice against them, and against our work, indulge in things reproved by them, and finally fall under the influence of our enemies, and separate themselves from the body, and give up the cause.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 6}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 7]          3. It is much easier to fortify persons against heresy and rebellion than to reclaim them after they have thus fallen. And these persons in their downward course have an influence on others, and sometimes cause trials to the whole church, which calls for hard and anxious labor from the servants of God for weeks. Thus the precious time and strength of our ministers is called for, and much means is expended to remedy that which might have been prevented by the reading of the aforesaid works.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 7}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 8]          4. The greatest cause of our spiritual feebleness as a people, is the lack of real faith in Spiritual Gifts. If they all received this kind of testimony in full faith, they would put from them those things which displease God, and would everywhere stand in union and in strength. And three-fourths of the ministerial labor now expended to help the churches could then be spared to the work of raising up churches in new fields.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 8}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 9]          A general movement should be made upon this subject, in which all our people can manifest their faith and interest. And we feel sure that in a well-directed, general interest, the blessing of God would come down upon us as a people, and great vigor and strength would be given to the cause. This will require a sacrifice, one that will be accepted of the Lord.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 9}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 10]          In placing this class of reading before those who can be helped, our people can sacrifice of their means, and of their time, in searching out those destitute of these books, and in furnishing them. In this work they can show a commendable zeal and a living interest. Our ministers who labor with the churches can canvass the entire field, and assist our churches and scattered brethren in this work, in connection with their general labor.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 10}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 11]                                   How Shall it be Done?          1. Let our active ministers and brethren each obtain a good supply, and when and where practicable, in a proper manner, urge the sale of them to those who are able to purchase.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 11}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 12]          2. Let them give them to those who do not feel able to pay for them, provided they are worthy persons, who give evidence of sufficient interest to read them to profit.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 12}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 13]          If any such should not read them, or should they read them and not become interested in them, they could be gathered up and put into more worthy hands.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 13}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 14]          3. These persons can keep an account of all they give, and receive credit at the office of publication for the same at wholesale prices.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 14}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 15]         4. All our people can donate means and forward to the office more or less as they have ability and a willing heart to do, to pay the wholesale prices of these works that are judiciously distributed gratuitously. Let our ministers, elders, and deacons at once bring this matter before our people, Let subscription papers be opened for men, women and children, to donate liberally from ten cents to one hundred dollars. Let none be passed by.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 15}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 16]          And we would appeal especially to those brethren among us who are in health and in the strength of manhood, who are each adding hundreds, or perhaps thousands, to their amount of property annually. We need your liberal help in this work, and expect it. Has God blessed you with health, and has he prospered you in your fields, and almost all to which you have put your hands, then use in his cause a portion of that with which he has blessed you, and thus secure his still more abundant blessing. Go to God in prayer with this matter, and do your duty in relation to it.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 16}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 17]          Blank subscription papers will immediately be forwarded to many of you, which you are requested to circulate and obtain pledges to be paid before the General Conference in May 1868. Collect, as far as possible, and as fast as you can, forward to the Office.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 17}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 18]          In past times we had the pleasure of leading off in such enterprises. We can hardly be denied the privilege at this time, especially as our friends during our last twenty-weeks' tour, West and East, have been so liberal with us. God has opened their hearts and hands, and they will allow us to dedicate especially to him a portion of their liberalities to us for the above named object.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 18}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 19]          In our future labors we design to take with us a full supply of this kind of reading matter, and place in every family interested in our faith and hope, full sets of Spiritual Gifts, and How to Live, and in the hands of every Sabbath-school scholar and youth, Appeal to Mothers, Appeal to Youth, and Sabbath Readings, either bound, pamphlet, or tract form.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 19}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 20]          Dear brethren, we shall still appeal to you to do your duty in this matter, both through the Review, in the congregations of the saints, and by your firesides. You will hear us as we speak for the Lord and his cause. Be not fearful of being too liberal. Should more be received than needed in this branch of the work, it can be used for the circulation of tracts.  {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 20}
[RH, January 14, 1868 par. 21]          Servants of the church.                                                                  James White.                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, January 14, 1868 par. 21}
[RH, March 24, 1868 par. 1]       March 24, 1868 Dealing With Those Overtaken in the Sin of Adultery         In regard to the case of the injured sister A. G., we would say in reply to the questions of J. H. W., that it is a feature in the cases of most who have been overtaken in sin, as her husband has, that they have no real sense of their villainy. Some, however, do, and are restored to the church; but not till they have merited the confidence of the people of God by unqualified confessions, and a period of sincere repentance. This case presents difficulties not found in some, and we would add only the following:  {RH, March 24, 1868 par. 1}
[RH, March 24, 1868 par. 2]          1. In cases of the violation of the seventh commandment, where the guilty party does not manifest true repentance, if the injured party can obtain a divorce without making their own cases and that of their children, if they have them, worse by so doing, they should be free.  {RH, March 24, 1868 par. 2}
[RH, March 24, 1868 par. 3]         2. If they would be liable to place themselves and their children in worse condition by a divorce, we know of no scripture that would make the innocent party guilty by remaining.  {RH, March 24, 1868 par. 3}
[RH, March 24, 1868 par. 4]          3. Time, and labor, and prayer, and patience, and faith, and a godly life, might work a reform. To live with one who has broken the marriage vows, and is covered all over with the disgrace and shame of guilty love, realizes it not, is an eating canker to the soul; and yet, a divorce is a life-long, heart-felt sore. God pity the innocent party. Marriage should be considered well before contracted.  {RH, March 24, 1868 par. 4}
[RH, March 24, 1868 par. 5]          4. Why! oh, why! will men and women who might be respectable, and good, and reach Heaven at last, sell themselves to the Devil so cheap, wound their bosom friends, disgrace their families, bring a reproach upon the cause, and go to hell at last? God have mercy. Why will not those who are overtaken in crime manifest repentance proportionate to the enormity of their crime, and fly to Christ for mercy, and heal, as far as possible, the wounds they have made?  {RH, March 24, 1868 par. 5}
[RH, March 24, 1868 par. 6]          5. But, if they will not do as they should, and if the innocent have forfeited the legal right to a divorce, by living with the guilty after his guilt is known, we do not see that sin rests upon the innocent in remaining, and her moral right in departing seems questionable, if her health and life be not greatly endangered in so remaining.  {RH, March 24, 1868 par. 6}
[RH, March 24, 1868 par. 7]          6. As in the days of Noah, one of the signs of these times is a passion for injudicious and hasty marriages. Satan is in this. If Paul could remain single, and recommend the same to others, that he and they might be wholly the Lord's, why not those who would be wholly his, and wish to make a sure thing of avoiding the cares, trials, and bitter anguish, so frequent in the experiences of those who choose the married life, remain as he was? And more, if he chose to remain so, and could recommend it to others, eighteen centuries since, would not to remain as he was, be a commendable course for those who are waiting for the coming of the Son of man, unless evidences were unquestionable that they were bettering their condition, and making Heaven more sure by so doing? When so much is at stake, why not be on the sure side every time?                                                                 James White,                                                              Ellen G. White.  {RH, March 24, 1868 par. 7}
[RH, March 24, 1868 par. 1]       March 24, 1868 Hops (Tobacco and Swine)         Hops.--In answer to many inquiries, we would say that we believe there is business for Seventh-day Adventists to enter upon for a livelihood, more consistent with their faith than the raising of hops, tobacco, or swine.  {RH, March 24, 1868 par. 1}
[RH, March 24, 1868 par. 2]          And we would recommend that they plant no more hops, or tobacco fields, and that they reduce the number of their swine. They may yet see it duty, as most consistent believers do, to keep no more. We would not urge this opinion upon any. Much less would we take the responsibility of saying, "Plow up your hop and tobacco fields, and sacrifice your swine to the dogs."  {RH, March 24, 1868 par. 2}
[RH, March 24, 1868 par. 3]         While we would say to those who are disposed to crowd hop, tobacco, and swine growers among our people, that they have no right to make these things, in any sense, a test of Christian fellowship, we would also say to those who have these miserable things on hand, If you can get them off your hands without great loss, consistency with the faith of this people whose publications and oral teachings have so much to say on the subject of reform, more than suggests that you should get them off your hands as soon as possible.                                                                  James White,                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, March 24, 1868 par. 3}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 1]       April 14, 1868 The Dress Reform.  -                         An Appeal to the People in its Behalf.                                                    -              We are not Spiritualists. We are Christian women, believing all the Scriptures say of man's creation, his fall, his sufferings & woes on account of continued transgression, of his hope of redemption thro' Christ, and of his duty to glorify God in his body and spirit which are his, in order to be saved. We do not wear the style of dress here represented to be odd,--that we may attract notice. We do not differ from the common style of woman's dress for any such object. We choose to agree with others in theory and in practice, if we can do so, and at the same time be in harmony with the law of God, and with the laws of our being. We believe it wrong to differ from others unless it be necessary to differ in order to be right. In bearing the cross of adopting the reform dress we are led by a sense of duty. And although it may appear objectionable to those who are governed by fashion, we claim that it is the most convenient, the most truly modest, and the most healthful style of dress worn by woman.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 1}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 2]          We have counted the cost of appearing singular in the eyes of those who feel compelled to bow to fashion. And we decide that in the end it will pay to try to do right, though for the present we may appear odd in the eyes of those who will sacrifice convenience, comfort, and health, at the altar of fashion.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 2}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 3]          We have also looked at the fact that our course in this matter of dress will cost our friends disagreeable feelings, and have taken into the account those things which excited their feelings of prejudice against the reform dress. When among strangers we are supposed to be Spiritualists, from the fact that some of that class adopt what is commonly called "the short dress." And the question is frequently asked, "Are you Spiritualists?" To answer this question, and to give the reader some of the reasons why we adopt so unfashionable a style of dress, is this little tract given. We are well aware that some of those who espoused the cause of Spiritualism, over the moral worth of whom a shade of uncertainty has been cast, by the extravagances and immoralities among them, have adopted the short dress, and that their zeal in so doing, under the peculiar circumstances, could but disgust the people against anything of the kind.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 3}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 4]          How could it be otherwise? The people are shut up to fashion. They do not understand the benefits of our style of dress. And it is all the more objectionable to them as it resembles in some respects that worn by some doubtful Spiritualists. We most certainly bid ladies who have embraced Spiritualism a hearty welcome to all the blessings and benefits of a convenient, healthful, and (being of a proper length, and neatly and properly fitted and made,) truly modest dress, and wish they were as consistent and right in other respects.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 4}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 5]          In the existing state of things the people may regard the adoption of our style of dress as a bold step on our part, showing more independence than good taste. They may censure us. They may deal in wit and sarcasm in reference to our dress. They may even utter bitter speeches on account of our course in this thing. But our work shall be, by the grace of God, to patiently labor to correct their errors, remove their prejudices, and set before them the reasons why we object to the popular style of woman's dress, also some of the reasons why we adopt ours. We object to the popular style of woman's dress,  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 5}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 6]          1. Because it is not convenient. In doing housework, in passing up and down stairs with both hands full, a third hand is needed to hold up the long skirts. See that lady passing up to her chamber with a child in her arms, and both hands full, stepping upon her long skirts, and stumbling as she goes. She finds the popular style of dress very inconvenient. But it is fashionable, and must be endured.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 6}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 7]          If she goes into her garden to walk or to work among her flowers, to share the early, refreshing, morning air, unless she holds them up with both hands, her skirts are dragging and drabbling in dirt and dew, until they are wet and muddy. Fashion attaches to her cloth that is, in this case, used as a sort of mop. This is exceedingly inconvenient. But for the sake of fashion it must be endured.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 7}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 8]          In walking upon the streets, in the country, in the village, or in the crowded city, her long skirts sweep the dirt and mud, and lick up tobacco spittle, and all manner of filth. Careless gentlemen sometimes step on these long dresses, and, as the ladies pass on, tear them. This is trying, and sometimes provoking; and it is not always convenient to mend and cleanse these soiled and torn garments. But they are in harmony with fashion, and all this must be endured.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 8}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 9]          In traveling in the cars, in the coach and omnibus, fashionable dresses, especially when extended by hoops, are sometimes not only in the way of the wearers, but of others; and we charitably think that were it not for the overruling power of fashion, measures would be taken to do away with their inconvenience.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 9}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 10]          We object to the popular style of woman's dress,  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 10}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 11]          2. Because it is not healthful. To say nothing of the suicidal practice of compressing the waist, so as to suppress natural respiration, inducing the habit of breathing only from the top of the lungs; and not to dwell particularly upon the custom of suspending unnecessary weight upon the hips, in consequence of too many and too long skirts, there is much that may be said relative to the unhealthfulness of the fashionable style of woman's dress; but we suggest at this time only the following:--  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 11}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 12]          (a) It burdens and obstructs the free use of the lower limbs. This is contrary to the design of God in securing to woman the blessings of activity and health.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 12}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 13]          (b) It frequently shuts her indoors when her health demands that she should enjoy exercise in the pure, invigorating air of heaven. If she goes out in the light snow, or after a shower, or in the dews of the morning or the evening, she bedrabbles her long skirts, chills the sensitive, unprotected ankles, and takes cold. To prevent this she may remain shut up in the house, and become so delicate and feeble that when she is compelled to go out she is sure to take cold, which may result in cough, consumption, and death.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 13}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 14]          It may be said that she can reserve her walks till the sun has gathered up all this dampness. True, she may, and feel the languor produced by the scorching heat of a midday's summer sun. The birds go forth with their songs of praise to their Creator, and the beasts of the field enjoy with them the early freshness of the morning; and when the heat of the sun comes pouring down, these creatures of nature and of health retire to the shade. But this is the very time for woman to move out with her fashionable dress! When they go forth to enjoy the invigorating air of the morning, she is deprived of this rich bounty of Heaven. When they seek the cooling shade and rest, she goes forth to suffer from heat, fatigue and languor.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 14}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 15]          (c) It robs her of that protection from cold and dampness, which the lower extremities must have to secure a healthful condition of the system. In order to enjoy a good state of health, there must be a proper circulation of the blood. And to secure a good circulation of the current of human life, all parts of the body must be suitably clad. Fashion clothes woman's chest bountifully. And in winter loads her with sacks, cloaks, shawls, and furs, until she cannot feel a chill, excepting her limbs and feet, which, from their want of suitable clothing, are chilled, and literally sting with cold. The heart labors to throw the blood to the extremities; but is chilled back from them in consequence of their being exposed to cold for want of being suitably clothed. And the abundance of clothing about the chest, where is the great wheel of life, induces the blood to the lungs and brain, and produces congestion.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 15}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 16]          The limbs and feet have large veins, to receive a large amount of blood, that warmth, nutrition, elasticity, and strength, may be imparted to them. But when the blood is chilled from these extremities, their blood vessels contract, which makes the circulation of the necessary amount of blood in them still more difficult. A good circulation preserves the blood pure, and secures health. A bad circulation leaves the blood to become impure, and induces congestion of the brain and lungs, and causes diseases of the head, the heart, the liver, and the lungs. The fashionable style of woman's dress is one of the greatest causes of all these terrible diseases.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 16}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 17]          But the evil does not stop here. These fashionable mothers transmit their diseases to their feeble offspring. And they clothe their feeble little girls as unhealthfully as they clothe themselves, and soon bring them to the condition of invalids, or, which is preferable in many cases, to the grave. Thus fashion fills our cemeteries with many short graves, and the houses of the slaves of fashion with invalids. O God, must this state of things continue?  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 17}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 18]          We object to the fashionable style of woman's dress,  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 18}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 19]          3. Because, under certain circumstances, it is, to say the least, not the most modest, on account of exposures of the female form. This evil is greatly aggravated by the wearing of hoops. Ladies with long dresses, especially if extended with hoops, as they go up and down stairs, as they pass up the narrow door-way of the coach and the omnibus, or as they raise their skirts, to clear the mud of the streets, sometimes expose the form to that degree as to put modesty to the blush.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 19}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 20]          Having noticed some of the wrongs of the popular style of woman's dress, we now wish to show in reference to the reform dress that--  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 20}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 21]          1. It is convenient. No arguments are needed to prove that our style of dress is most convenient in the kitchen. In passing up and down stairs, the hands are not needed to hold up the skirts of our dresses. Being of a convenient length, they take care of themselves, while our hands are better employed.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 21}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 22]          We can go out into the untrodden snow, or after a fall of rain, and, if our feet and limbs are entirely protected, all is dry and comfortable. We have no fears of taking cold as we trip along, unburdened by trailing skirts, in our morning walks. We can, in spring and summer, walk and work among our flowers without fear of injury from the dews of early morning. And then, the lower portion of our skirts, not having been used as a mop, are dry, and clean, and comfortable, not compelling us to wash and clean them, which is not always convenient when other important matters demand time and attention.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 22}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 23]          In getting into, and out of, carriages, in passing old trunks, boxes, and other ragged furniture, and in walking over old, broken sidewalks, where nails have worked up an inch or two above the surface of the plank, our dresses are not exposed to a thousand accidents and rents to which the trailing dresses are fated. To us, this is a matter of great convenience.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 23}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 24]          2. It is healthful. Our skirts are few and light, not taxing our strength with the burden of many and longer ones. Our limbs being properly clothed, we need comparatively few; and these are suspended from the shoulders. Our dresses are fitted to sit easily, obstructing neither the circulation of the blood, nor natural, free, and full respiration. Our skirts being neither numerous nor fashionably long, do not impede the means of locomotion, but leave us to move about with ease and activity. All these things are necessary to health.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 24}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 25]          Our limbs and feet are suitably protected from cold and damp, to secure the circulation of the blood to them, with all its blessings. We can take exercise in the open air, in the dews of morning or evening, or after the falling storm of snow or rain, without fears of taking cold. Morning exercise, in walking in the free, invigorating air of heaven, or cultivating flowers, small fruits, and vegetables, is necessary to a healthful circulation of the blood. It is the surest safeguard against colds, coughs, congestions of the brain and lungs, inflammation of the liver, the kidneys, and the lungs, and a hundred other diseases.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 25}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 26]          If those ladies who are failing in health, suffering in consequence of these diseases, would lay off their fashionable robes, clothe themselves suitably for the enjoyment of such exercise, and move out carefully at first, as they can endure it, and increase the amount of exercise in the open air as it gives them strength to endure, and dismiss their doctors and drugs, most of them might recover health, to bless the world with their example and the work of their hands. If they would dress their daughters properly, they might live to enjoy health, and to bless others.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 26}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 27]          Christian Mother: Why not clothe your daughter as comfortably and as properly as you do your son? In the cold and storms of winter, his limbs and feet are clad with lined pants, drawers, woolen socks, and thick boots. This is as it should be; but your daughter is dressed in reference to fashion, not health nor comfort. Her shoes are light, and her stockings thin. True, her skirts are short, but her limbs are nearly naked, covered by only a thin, flannel stocking reaching to her muslin drawers. Her limbs and feet are chilled, while her brother's are warm. His limbs are protected by from three to five thicknesses; hers, by only one. Is she the feeblest? Then she needs the greatest care. Is she indoors the most, and, therefore, the least protected against cold and storm? Then she needs double care. But as she is dressed, there is nothing to hope for the future relative to her health but habitual cold feet, a congested brain, headache, disease of the liver and lungs, and an early grave.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 27}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 28]          Her dress may be nearly long enough; but let it sit loosely and comfortably. Then clothe her limbs and feet as comfortably, as wisely, and as well as you do those of your boy; and let her go out, and enjoy exercise in the open air, and live to enjoy health and happiness.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 28}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 29]         3. It is modest. Yes, we think it is the most modest and becoming style of dress worn by woman. It the reader thinks otherwise, will he please turn to the first page, and again examine the figure there represented, and then tell us wherein this style of dress is faulty or unbecoming? True, it is not fashionable. But what of that? Fashions do not always come from Heaven. Neither do they always come from the pure, the virtuous, and the good.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 29}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 30]          It is true that this style of dress exposes her feet. And why should she be ashamed of her well-clad feet any more than men are of theirs? It is of no use for her to try to conceal the fact that she has feet. This was a settled fact long before the use of trailing skirts extended by hoops, giving her the appearance of a hay stack, or a Dutch churn.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 30}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 31]          But does the popular style of woman's dress always hide her feet from the public gaze? See that lady passing over the muddy street, holding her skirts nearly twice as far from the ground as ours, exposing, not only her feet, but her nearly-naked limbs. Similar exposures are frequent as she ascends and descends the stairs, and as she is helped into, and out of, carriages. These exposures are disagreeable, if not shameful; and a style of dress which makes their frequent occurrence almost certain, we must regard as a poor safeguard of modesty and virtue. But we did not design an exposure of this false modesty in relation to woman's feet, but simply a defense of the style of dress which we regard, in every way, truly modest.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 31}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 32]          What style of dress can be neater, more modest, and more becoming girls from the ages of five to fourteen years, than ours? Stand those girls of fashion beside these, and then say which appears most comfortable, most modest, and most becoming. The fashionable style is not as long as ours, yet no one laughs at those who follow that style for wearing a short dress. Their limbs are nearly naked, while modesty and health clothe the limbs of the others. Fashion and false modesty look upon these girls who have their limbs clad in reference to comfort, modesty, and health, with horror, but smile upon those whose dresses are quite as short, and whose limbs are uncomfortably, immodestly, and unhealthfully exposed. Here come the cross and the reproach, for simply doing right, in the face of the tyrant--Fashion. God help us to have the moral courage to do right, and to labor patiently and humbly in the great cause of reform.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 32}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 33]          In behalf of my sisters who adopt the reform dress,                                                               Ellen G. White.        Greenville, Montcalm Co., Mich., April, 1868.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 33}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 34]                                     A Few Suggestions.          1. We recommend the reform dress to all. We urge it upon none. When Christian women see the wrongs of the fashionable style, and the benefits of ours, and put it on from a sense of duty, and have the moral courage to wear it anywhere and everywhere, then will they feel at home in it, and enjoy a satisfaction and blessing in trying to do right.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 34}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 35]          2. But those who adopt the reform dress should ever bear in mind the fact that the power of fashion is terrible; and that in meeting this tyrant, they need wisdom, humility, and patience,--wisdom to speak and act so as not to offend the slaves of fashion unnecessarily; and humility and patience to endure their frowns, their slights, and their reproachful speeches.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 35}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 36]          3. In view of existing prejudices against the reform dress, it becomes our duty in adopting it to avoid all those things which make it unnecessarily objectionable. It should reach to within eight or nine inches from the floor. The skirt of the dress should not be extended as with hoops. It should be as full as the long dress. With a proper amount of light skirts, the dress will fall properly and gracefully about the limbs.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 36}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 37]          Anything eight or nine inches from the floor is not the reform dress. It should be cut by an approved pattern, and fitted and made by directions from one who has experience in this style of dress.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 37}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 38]          4. Taste should be manifested as to colors. Uniformity in this respect with those who adopt this style of dress, is desirable so far as convenient. Complexion, however, may be taken into the account. Modest colors should be sought for. When figured colors are used, those that are large and fiery, showing vanity and shallow pride in those who choose them, should be avoided. And a fantastic taste in putting on different colors, is bad, such as white sleeves and pants with a dark dress. Shawls and bonnets are not in as good taste with the reform dress, as sacks and hats, and caps in winter.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 38}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 39]          5. And be right yourselves. Secure and maintain, in all the duties and walks of life, the heavenly adorning. The apostle speaks to the point:  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 39}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 40]          "Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection to your own husbands; that, if any obey not the word, they also may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives; while they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear. Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price." 1 Pet. iii, 1-4.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 40}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 41]          My dear sisters: Such an ornament, such a course of life and conduct, will give you influence for good on earth, and be prized in Heaven. Unless you can obtain and maintain this, I entreat you to lay off the reform dress. Do not disgrace it with a want, on your part, of neatness, cleanliness, taste, order, sobriety, meekness, propriety, modesty, and devotion to your families and to your God. Be a recommendation and an ornament to the reform dress, and let that be a recommendation and an ornament to you.                                                                E. G. W.                                                    -    {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 41}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 1]       April 14, 1868 Feeding of Infants.  -         I am often told that in How to Live, I stated that infants should be nursed but three times a day. This is a mistake. But it is true that in the second number of that work, page 52, the following expression is found: "Babes should be nursed but three times a day." These are neither my words, nor my sentiments. The article containing them was extracted from Cole's Philosophy of Health. The printer failing to give the proper credit, the following statement was given on the first page of No. 3: "The article in No. 2, headed, Particular directions to Parents and Guardians, should have been credited to this excellent work, The Philosophy of Health."  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 1}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 2]         My sentiments are these:--  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 2}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 3]          1. No general rules can be established in the care of all infants, in consequence of their almost endless varieties of condition at birth, and their different constitutional wants.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 3}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 4]          2. No mother would confine the period of infancy to a few days, or weeks, or even months after birth. In How to Live, No. 2, page 44, I did say, "Infancy extends to the age of six or seven years."  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 4}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 5]          3. The term properly called infancy, requires several changes as to the periods of taking food. Before birth it is receiving nourishment constantly. And the changes from this to the establishment of only two meals a day, which may, in most children, be done from the ages of one to three years, must be gradual.  {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 5}
[RH, April 14, 1868 par. 6]          4. No rules for all children can be given as to the progressive steps in these changes. Parents must view the wants of their children by the best light they have. When all act upon the best light they can obtain, it can hardly be expected that all mistakes will be avoided, but it is safest and best for the cause of reform, to err, if err we must, on the side of custom, rather than on the side of extreme change.                                                         Ellen G. White.        Greenville, Mich., April 8, 1868.                                                    -    {RH, April 14, 1868 par. 6}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 1]       April 21, 1868 They Sleep in Jesus.  -         The recent obituary notice of Sr. Nichols, wife of Bro. Otis Nichols, of Dorchester, Mass., called to mind the fact that many of the faithful friends of present truth, who from the Second-advent ranks were the first to embrace the Sabbath, now sleep in Jesus.  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 1}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 2]          They bore the Sabbath cross when it was heavier than it now is, on account of its friends being few, and its enemies and their persecutions being many and bitter. Now the Sabbath cross is comparatively light, because of the many friends of the Sabbath, and the well-known fact that the Sabbath of the Bible is clearly sustained by sacred and secular history.  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 2}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 3]          Bro and Sr. Nichols were among the first to embrace the Sabbath, and liberally hand out their means to sustain the cause in its infancy. It was money from her hand that bore our expenses from their door, in 1844, to the first Conference of believers in the third message, held at Rocky Hill, Conn. Of these who then bore the cross, and with their means sustained the cause, and have since toiled and suffered for the good of others, and have died in hope, it is said, "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors, and their works do follow them."  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 3}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 4]          Among these are also my venerable parents. They both rest in hope: my mother in Illinois, my father in Connecticut; but when the trump of God shall awake the dead, and they be caught up to meet their Lord in the air, these who have toiled side by side in their Master's vineyard, will meet in immortal vigor, to see in many of those who shall be saved by the influence of the third message, the fruits of their labors and their prayers.  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 4}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 5]          Learning that my father was very feeble and near his end, and that he was anxious to see me before his death, I left my sick husband in Brookfield, Nov., 1866, and went alone to see him. He was living with one of my sisters, in Kensington, Conn. When I met my dear father, I saw a great change had come over him since last we parted. I at once saw that the feebly-burning taper of life must soon go out. As we met, he wept like a child, and expressed his gratitude that I had made the sacrifice of leaving my sick husband to come to see him. He often remarked that he felt that it was our last meeting, and that he felt that he could not be denied the privilege of seeing me and hearing me speak once more to the people. I immediately sent for my three sisters, living in Maine. They all came, and together we, five sisters in all, surrounded the bed of our dying father, who had then passed his fourscore years.  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 5}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 6]          But before these sisters came, we enjoyed a Sabbath meeting in which my father took part. Although very feeble, he was dressed, sat up during the meeting, and finally arose and bore an excellent testimony. His mind was very fruitful on Bible subjects, and he seemed sweetly ripened for the heavenly garner. This was his last testimony, and its memory is precious.  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 6}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 7]          In two weeks I enjoyed another Sabbath with my father. The large kitchen was well filled with brethren and sisters, some from a distance. My sisters from Maine were present, and there I had the privilege of speaking to them. It was suggested that the meeting be at the next house on account of my father's feebleness; but this he would not listen to for a moment. He stated that this would be the last time he should hear me speak, and he could not be denied the privilege. It was a most solemn, affecting meeting. This was evidently the last meeting we should all enjoy together in the present state of things. One at least, of our family, would be severed from us before we could meet again. And the solemn inquiry was, Shall we all meet again in that world where sickness and death will be known no more?  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 7}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 8]          This visit with my dear sisters was most satisfactory, and I trust profitable. Although we were not practically agreed on all points of religious duty, yet our hearts were one.  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 8}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 9]          My father, as he sank nearer and nearer the grave, did not lose his clearness of intellect, but to the last his mind was active, and especially fruitful in the things relating to the kingdom of God. He often stated that it was a great pleasure to him to have so many of his children around him in his last hours. His patience in his afflictions, and willingness, and even anxiety to have the hours of his probation close, were remarkable. The praise of God, and grateful expressions of his goodness were continually upon his lips, and thus he died.  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 9}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 10]          He sleeps in Jesus, and we are awaiting the coming of the Life-giver to break the fetters of the tomb, and release the captives from their prison-house, and reunite the severed links of the family chain. All who have kept the word of his patience, shall be exalted to the right hand of God, and be rewarded with an inheritance in the better world, and possess everlasting life.  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 10}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 11]          We cherish feelings of the tenderest regard of our dear Bro. Nichols. More than twenty years since, we shared his hospitalities when friends were few and poor. For several years nearly all the means necessary to bear our expenses came from his purse. And although his lot may still be in the furnace of affliction, he should be comforted with the fact that his was the great privilege of doing for the advancement of the cause of truth, when one dollar would count more than one hundred at its present stage. May the sentiment of his heart be in harmony with the words of the prophet, so frequently quoted his house more than twenty years since:  {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 11}
[RH, April 21, 1868 par. 12]          "Although the fig tree shall not blossom, neither shall fruit be in the vines; the labor of the olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no meat; the flock shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall be no herd in the stalls; yet I will rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God of my salvation."                                                         Ellen G. White.        Greenville, Mich.                                                    -    {RH, April 21, 1868 par. 12}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 1]       January 5, 1869 The Review and Herald.  -         Ministers who are engaged in active labor in the cause of God, and who have earned a reputation among our people, should use their influence to the very best advantage.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 1}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 2]          Their responsibilities do not cease with their pulpit labors. It is the duty of all who can write, especially those who minister in holy things, to exercise their talents in this direction. They should feel that it is one branch of their work to give tangible proofs of their interest in the Review and Herald, by the pointed, spiritual, articles from their pens for its columns. This paper, which is the only preaching that hundreds have, is not what it might be, or what it should be. Here is an opportunity to speak to thousands, and all who do speak through the Review should have a burden of something to say.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 2}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 3]          Men of but small experience who have but little influence, can get up common-place sermons. Some of the people read them, while others feel no interest to read them. There is nothing in the words, or arrangement of ideas that melts and burns its way into the heart. Some have interest enough to read every sermon, however deficient in new ideas and interest. When individuals in process of time become acquainted with the men whose names appear at the head of their sermons, they see that these men are not all what they profess to be--that they are deficient in experience. They lose confidence in the paper, and when they read sermons from the pens of men whose names they are not acquainted with, they feel a distrust, because they have been deceived before, and although good matter may be contained in the sermons, they do not acknowledge it as food, therefore they lose much good instruction. Some men would be ministers who have mistaken their work. To them were committed talents, not more than two, or one. Their position is in a humble sphere. God only requires them to do their duty according to their measure of responsibility, and he will accept the work of such, if well done, as readily as the work of those who have greater ability; of them he expects corresponding returns.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 3}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 4]         Christians will not make light of the smallest gift in the church. But some of the writers of the sermons which have appeared in the Review have not been at work upon their one, or two talents, but have been handling the five not committed to them at all. They make bad work. The Master knew their ability, and gave them no more than they could make the very best use of, that at the reckoning time, he need not require more of them than they had ability to perform. None should needlessly mourn that they cannot glorify God by talents he has never committed to them. Those who are restricted to only one talent, if they use it well, God will accept according to their ability.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 4}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 5]          God would not have us aspire after great things, seeking to a large work, but he requires all to do their work well. If men are entrusted with limited talents, let them not aspire to trade with the five, but let them with contented humility, feeling the weight of their responsibility, make the most of what they have. The Master will require no larger interest than was proportionate to the amount entrusted to them.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 5}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 6]          Some of our ministers are capable of bearing greater responsibilities than they are willing to take. They prefer to trade with two talents, when five have been committed to them. In bearing responsibilities, something must be ventured, as in the case of one engage in trade. Some shrink from this through fear. Their trust is not in God. They fear censure, or that loss will be incurred by them. A due amount of caution is necessary, but even this excellent qualification may be abused, and a spirit of indolence or cowardice encouraged. God does not design that individual responsibility shall be laid off.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 6}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 7]          Especial efforts should be made by ministers who have the cause of God at heart, to contribute to the columns of the Review the most interesting, spiritual articles. All can find time to do this if they have a will and heart to engage in the work. Some are too indolent and ease-loving. They will spend hours in chatting upon subjects not especially connected with the advancement of the cause and work of God. The time thus spent is lost, and they are unprofitable servants. If the time had been occupied in the study of the word of God, thoroughly furnishing themselves from its precious pages, fitting themselves to be able ministers, their employment would be more profitable. They would have something to write. They could furnish articles which would instruct and encourage the people of God. Such would be only doing their duty, and would be giving to the flock of God their portion of meat in due season. Some of our ministers occupy considerable time in reading. This is all right if not carried too far. Much reading is as great a weariness to the flesh as making many books. But few realize that much reading is brain-wearing work, as much so as writing. A portion of the time occupied by these who love reading, and who feel that it is a great privation to be diverted from their favorite exercise, should investigate carefully their object. Is it in reading merely to benefit themselves, that they may have an intellectual feast? Even in reading God's word selfishness may come in. You may feast yourselves upon portions of the word which shine with special brightness, and if you make no further use of the blessing, and shut up these precious rays of light to yourselves, your light will become dim, and finally go out.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 7}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 8]          If God makes you a channel through which to communicate his light, that others may be benefited, be careful how you hide it under a bushel. According to the directions of Christ, the proper course is to set it upon a candlestick, that it may give light to all who are in the house. Better take a portion of the time you devote to reading, and attend to duties that some one must perform. Some must write, that the people of God scattered abroad may be instructed. Have the cogitations of your mind been fruitful upon Bible subjects, or in religious experience, in connection with the work of God? Well, write out these thoughts for the benefit of others who need them. In thus doing, the cause of God can be served as well, and it may be better than by pulpit labor.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 8}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 9]          When feasting upon God's word, because of the precious light you gather therefrom, present it to others that they may feast with you. But let your communications be free and heartfelt. You can best meet the people where they are, rather than in seeking for lofty words which reach to the third Heavens. The people are not there, but right here in this sorrowing, sinful, corrupt world, battling with the stern realities of life.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 9}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 10]          Christ came not to be ministered unto, but to minister. He was our example, and God has apportioned to us our work, to minister to the necessities of others, according to the ability he has given us. As we use this ability to the best account, it will increase. Those who do all they can on their part with what God has entrusted to them, and bear their whole weight upon him, he will strengthen them just when strength is required. In thus doing, we give God room to work for us; to teach and lead and impress us, and make us channels through which his light can be communicated to many who are in darkness.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 10}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 11]          As a people we are surely saying by our works, "My Lord delayeth his coming." Our Lord has given us a fearful caution, not even to say this in "our hearts." With many the warning is utterly disregarded. Their works, and words, and their life is saying distinctly to others, My Lord delayeth his coming. Say not, unfaithful steward, this concerneth not me, I am a Christian. Was not the evil steward a professed Christian? a forgetful, negligent, slothful steward of his Lord's goods? He was outwardly a steward, a professed Christian. He calls Christ, "My Lord." He believes in the coming of his Lord; but he only says, That coming is delayed. Then he presumes on that delay to use for the gratification of his own appetite and pleasure, his Lord's goods. But his portion is assigned him with hypocrites and unbelievers, where is weeping and gnashing of teeth. I entreat you my brethren to arouse from your sloth, and take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares. As a people we are increasing in riches. I am alarmed as I see so little of the spirit of sacrifice. Selfishness and the love of the world is closing up the soul, that the rays of heavenly light cannot penetrate it. As God's stewards, I entreat of you to dispense of your means; lighten the load of care, burden and responsibility which is resting upon you.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 11}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 12]          Brethren, use your influence to obtain a more extended circulation of the Review. You can do much more than you are doing in obtaining subscribers for the Review. If you would imitate, in this good work, the example of our enemies who publish error, or the example of Satan in his perseverance in circulating slander and falsehood, the list of subscribers would be greatly increased. Let every one go to work earnestly, perseveringly, to see what they can do in interesting others to read. Let all become missionaries; and you who have talents of money, put it out to the exchangers. Invest in the cause of God. Do not, I entreat you, continue to pursue a course of robbery with God.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 12}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 13]          Some of the brethren who are intrusted with the larger talents, have failed to improve upon them as they should have done. Some have talents of influence, some have talents of means, and others have both talents of influence and money. Upon such, rest weighty responsibilities. We profess to be servants of Jesus Christ. As servants, to us is committed a work. It is not our own means intrusted to us for investment. Were it ours, we might study our pleasure in its use. The capital is the Lord's. We are responsible for its use or abuse. If we bury our talents of influence or money in the earth, and allow them to lie dormant, withholding them from his cause, we shall be condemned when the Master comes to reckon with us, and to require his own, not ours, with usury. He has purchased us with his own sufferings and blood, to secure from us willing servitude; yet we withhold from him that which is his own. There is a failure upon the part of ministers and people. They withhold from God. They do not use their talents of influence and means to the glory of God. Ministers have not interested themselves in the prosperity of the Review as was their duty. Here is an opportunity to speak to thousands. Those engaged in active labor in the gospel field should understand that all are interested in their mission. They should feel it a privilege and duty to report their meetings, and communicate matters of interest, which would be for the encouragement of God's people scattered abroad.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 13}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 14]          About one week since, I dreamed of being before a large concourse of people. Those who labor in the Office, also the ministers who are engaged in active labor in the cause and work of God, were present Brethren Smith, Amadon and Gage stood each holding a copy of the Review. They raised it in their hands above the heads of the people to attract their attention. Their countenances expressed interest and anxiety. I felt burdened to speak. I arose, and referred to the important work in which we were engaged, in warning the world to prepare for the coming of the Lord. I stated that this warning message would be a savor of life unto life, or of death unto death; if this message was not received unto salvation, it would prove the condemnation of those who rejected it. How important, then, that the truth be presented in the most attractive light, in the power of the Holy Spirit, which shall have a winning and compelling power upon those who shall come under its influence. I said to the people, Those who minister in word and doctrine, and those who are handling sacred things in the Office, are engaged in the same work. Our work is of the same exalted character; and we should feel a deep interest in the Review, and make it a channel through which the brightest beams of light shall shine forth to the people. That paper is as dear to me as an only son. The Lord would have us all feel an individual interest in the prosperity of the Review. All should feel as deep an interest as they would in an only son.  {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 14}
[RH, January 5, 1869 par. 15]          All who act a part in contributing to the paper, and all who are engaged in the work of selecting articles for it, should have a zealous care that its columns should contain the most precious light. Especially the ministers should arouse. They should feel a special interest in the paper, and if it is not as full of interest as they could wish they should feel that perhaps they have failed to do their duty. When your zeal and interest come up to the right standard the people will feel a deeper interest in liberally sustaining it, and when this is fully done, if the people desire a larger paper, and will sustain it by their means and influence, it will be made just as large as they desire. God's cause will be strong and triumph if ministers and people will alike show their faith by their works. And it will be weak, and languish, if the ministers and people have small faith and small works.                                                               Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, January 5, 1869 par. 15}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 1]       January 12, 1869 A Dream.  -         While at Battle Creek, about five months since, I dreamed of being with a large body of people. A portion of this assembly started out prepared to journey. We had heavily-loaded wagons. As we journeyed, the road seemed to ascend. On one side of this road was a deep precipice. On the other side was a high, white, smooth wall, like the hard finish upon plastered rooms.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 1}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 2]          As we journeyed on, the road grew narrower and steeper. Some places in the road seemed very narrow, so much so that we concluded that we could travel no longer with the loaded wagons. We then loosed them from the horses, and took a portion of the luggage from the wagons and placed it upon the horses, and journeyed on horseback.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 2}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 3]          As we progressed, the path still continued to grow narrow. We were obliged to press close to the wall, in order to save ourselves from falling off the narrow road, down the deep precipice. In doing this, the luggage on the horses pressed against the wall, and caused us to sway toward the precipice. We feared that we should fall, and be dashed in pieces on the rocks.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 3}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 4]          We then cut the luggage from the horses, which fell over the precipice. We continued, on horseback, greatly fearing as we came to the narrower places in the road, that we should lose our balance, and fall. At such times, a hand seemed to take the bridle and guide us over the perilous way. As the path grew more narrow, we decided that we could go no longer on horseback with safety, and we left the horses and went on foot, in single file, one following in the footsteps of another.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 4}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 5]          At this point, small cords were let down from the top of the pure white wall, which we eagerly grasped, to aid us in keeping our balance upon the path. As we traveled, the cord moved along with us. The path finally became so narrow that we concluded that we could travel more safely without our shoes; so we slipped them from our feet, and went on some distance without them. Soon it was decided that we could travel more safely without our stockings; these were removed, and we journeyed on with bare feet.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 5}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 6]          We then thought of those who had not accustomed themselves to privations and hardships. Where were such now? They were not in the company. At every change, some were left behind, and those only remained who had accustomed themselves to endure hardships. The privations of the way only made these more eager to press on to the end. Our danger of falling from the pathway increased. We pressed close to the white wall, yet could not place our feet fully upon the path, for it was too narrow.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 6}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 7]         We then suspended nearly our whole weight upon the cords, and would exclaim, "We have hold from above! We have hold from above!" The same words were uttered by all the company in the narrow pathway. As we heard the sounds of revelry and mirth that seemed to come from the abyss below, we shuddered. We heard the profane oath, the vulgar jest, and low, vile songs. We heard the war songs and the dance songs. We heard instrumental music, and the loud laugh, mingled with cursing and cries of anguish and bitter wailing, and were more anxious than ever to keep upon the narrow, difficult pathway.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 7}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 8]          Much of the time we were compelled to suspend our whole weight upon the cords. And these increased in size as we progressed.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 8}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 9]          I noticed that the beautiful white wall was stained with blood. It caused a feeling of regret to see the wall thus stained. This feeling, however, lasted but for a moment, as I soon thought that it was all as it should be. Those who are following after will know that others have passed the narrow, difficult way before them, and will conclude that if others were able to pursue their onward course, they can do the same. And as the blood should be pressed from their aching feet, they would not faint with discouragement; but, seeing the blood upon the wall, they would know that others had endured the same pain.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 9}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 10]          At length we came to a large chasm at which our path ended. There was nothing now to guide the feet, nothing upon which to rest them. Our whole reliance must be upon the cords, which had increased in size, until they were as large as our bodies. Here we were for a time thrown into perplexity and distress. We inquired in fearful whispers, "To what is the cord attached?"  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 10}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 11]          My husband was just before me. The large drops of sweat were falling from his brow. The veins in his neck and temples were increased to double their usual size, and suppressed, agonizing groans came from his lips. The sweat was dropping from my face, and I felt such anguish as I had never felt before. A fearful struggle was before us. If we failed here, all the difficulties of our journey had been experienced for naught. Before us, on the other side of the chasm, was a beautiful field of green grass, about six inches high. I could not see the sun, but bright, soft beams of light, resembling fine gold and silver, were resting on this field. Nothing I had seen upon earth could compare in beauty and glory with this field.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 11}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 12]          But could we succeed in reaching it? was the anxious inquiry. Should the cord break, we must perish. Again, in whispered anguish, the words were breathed, "What holds this cord?" For a moment we hesitated to venture. Then we exclaimed, "Our only hope is to trust wholly to the cord. It has been our dependence all the difficult way. It will not fail us now." Still we were hesitating and distressed. The words were then spoken, "God holds the cord. We need not fear." These words were then repeated by those behind us, accompanied with, "He will not fail us now. He has brought us thus far safely."  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 12}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 13]          My husband then swung himself over the fearful abyss into the beautiful field beyond. I immediately followed. And oh, what a sense of relief and gratitude to God we felt! I heard voices raised in triumphant praise to God. I was happy, perfectly happy.  {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 13}
[RH, January 12, 1869 par. 14]          I awoke, and found that from the anxiety I had experienced in passing over the difficult route, every nerve on my being seemed to be in a tremor. This dream needs no comment. It made such an impression upon my mind that probably every item in it will be vivid before me while my memory shall continue.                                                         Ellen G. White.                                                    -    {RH, January 12, 1869 par. 14}
[RH, August 17, 1869 par. 1]       August 17, 1869 -    Remarks By Mrs. E. G. White, at the  Tent-Meeting in Oakland,  July 2, 1869.  ［REPORTED FOR THE REVIEW.］  -         I would be glad if I had more strength today. But my trust is in God, that if he has a testimony for me to bear to this people, I shall have strength to bear it before this meeting shall close. I feel the deepest interest in the work and cause of God. It has been a privilege to me, although unable to sit up through the entire meeting, to be present, and to hear what I have heard this afternoon. I feel thankful for this privilege.  {RH, August 17, 1869 par. 1}
[RH, August 17, 1869 par. 2]      August 17, 1869 Remarks By Mrs. E. G. White, at the Tent-Meeting in Oakland, July 2, 1869         We have the deepest interest that this meeting, at this time, shall not be in vain. We want to see the work of God prospering. We know that it is a very important time. It is a solemn time. We feel the importance of our people's arousing and awaking, that they may understand the time in which we live. The probation of all of us must soon close. And are we ready for the appearing of the Son of man in the clouds of heaven? Have we the wedding garment on? Or shall we be of that number that shall be left outside because unready? How anxious we are that every one of you should have the wedding garment on. Not the garment of your own righteousness, but the righteousness of Christ; that you should have this on, and so be prepared, that, when the examination of the guests shall take place, you may not be of those that shall be bound hand and foot, and cast out, because unready. It is readiness that we want. It is fitness that we want. And who is ready? To be unready will be an entire failure. To be unready will be an eternal loss. But if we can, in this day of probation, see that we are unready; if we can here see our wretchedness, and our need, and now humble ourselves before God, he will be found of us, and he will work for us mightily. And now is the time for us to begin to work. You that have not entered, heart and soul and spirit, into this work, now is the time for you to engage in it with all your souls. Christ has said, "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy mind, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength." Tell me, is any provision made here for a division of your affections? Where is there any chance for your affections to be separated from God, and yet you be acquitted in the day of God? I terribly fear that many that bear the name of Seventh-day Adventists are stumbling-blocks in the way of sinners. They neither enter into the work themselves, and those that would enter in, they hinder by their unconsecrated lives. God forbid that we should go down to death with the blood of souls upon our garments. God forbid that we should stand merely bearing the name of Christians, when we are not sanctified by the truths we profess. God forbid that we at last find that our lives have been an entire failure, an entire mistake, and there appear no soul to whom we can point, as one whom we have been the means of saving, and bringing in through the gates, into the city. Shall it appear finally that we have been wrapped up in our own self-righteousness, all covered up with the spirit and love of the world?  {RH, August 17, 1869 par. 2}
[RH, August 17, 1869 par. 3]          And you that have not sanctified your souls by obeying the truth, do you expect that Christ at his appearing will make you ready? There will then be no atoning blood to wash away the stains of sins. It is while it is called today that you may, if you will, hear his voice, and harden not your heart, as in the day of provocation. It is today that the Spirit of God invites. It is today that the sweet voice of mercy is falling upon your ears. It is today that the heavenly invitation comes to you. It is today that in Heaven everything says, Come. And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. And whosoever will, let him come and take of the water of life freely.  {RH, August 17, 1869 par. 3}
[RH, August 17, 1869 par. 4]         Will you enter into the work right here at the commencement of the meeting? We have not come here for the amusement of any. We have not come here to gratify the curiosity of any. We have come here thinking that perhaps God, in our weakness, would give us strength to speak a word to the people, and invite them to come, for all things are now ready. The heavenly invitation to the supper has gone forth, and we want you to come. We do not want you, backslidden ones, to wait till the meeting is about closing, and then try to put in for a share. You want the blessing at the very commencement.  {RH, August 17, 1869 par. 4}
[RH, August 17, 1869 par. 5]          Do you want to find Jesus? He is at the feast. You may find him here. He has come up to the feast. There are men and women that have brought him with them; and now we want you to press through, and touch the hem of his garment, that you may receive of the virtue that is found in him, and triumph in the God of your salvation.  {RH, August 17, 1869 par. 5}
[RH, August 17, 1869 par. 6]          The waters of the fountain are freely opened for you; and will you drink? Will you come? Will you obey the gracious invitation? Come, for all things are now ready. Whosoever will, let him come and partake of the waters of life freely. It is now that we want childlike simplicity. We want to see everything like pride, and vanity, and folly, put away. We have the Judgement in view. Men and women will want strength that is greater than any human aid to lean upon. They must lean upon the mighty arm of Jehovah. We have in view that day when the works of men are to be tried, and tested; and we want you to get ready. We make appeals to you, in the name of our Master, to get ready. We make appeals to you to rid yourselves of the pride of the world, the pride, and vanity, and folly, of life. Jesus loves you. Jesus pities you. The angelic host he sends to minister unto you. And now, while all Heaven is interested for you, will you be interested for yourselves? Will you begin to seek God earnestly for your own salvation? Will you work it out with fear and trembling? Will you be careful how you step before God? Will you have the approbation of him whose arm moves the universe? Give me the smiles of God, and the approving glance of my Redeemer, and I will give you the whole world besides. Let me have one word of approbation from Jesus, and it is enough. I love him, for in him my hopes of everlasting life are centered. I love his word and his requirements. I love to do his will. And only let me know what my duty is, and I am ready to perform. It is my meat and drink.  {RH, August 17, 1869 par. 6}
[RH, August 17, 1869 par. 7]          I look a little ahead, and I see a crown of glory that is laid up for us who wait, and love, and long for, the appearing of the Saviour.  {RH, August 17, 1869 par. 7}
[RH, August 17, 1869 par. 8]          It is the waiting ones who are to be crowned with glory, honor, and immortality. You need not talk to me of the honors of the world, or the praise of its great ones. They are all vanity. Let but the finger of God touch them, and they would soon go back to dust again. I want honor that is lasting, honor that is immortal, honor that will never perish; a crown that is richer than any crown that ever decked the brow of a monarch.  {RH, August 17, 1869 par. 8}
[RH, August 17, 1869 par. 9]          Oh! to have the approbation of high Heaven! This is what we want. Let us gain the spirit of humility. Let in a spirit of confession. Do not be so afraid that if you confess your sins, no one will have confidence in you. The apostle says, Pray one for another, and confess one to another, that ye may be healed. You want to let the spirit of humility right in here. You want to find Jesus. We want to triumph in him here. We want a shout of the King in the camp. But we must first have him in our midst.  {RH, August 17, 1869 par. 9}
[RH, August 17, 1869 par. 10]          And you who have been hanging on to the skirts of Zion, we want to hear your songs for rejoicing ere this meeting shall close. We want to see you stand in the congregation of the saints, and say, Hear what the Lord has done for me. We want to hear your voices speaking forth the honors of your Redeemer. We want to hear songs of praise from lips that have not sounded his praise for months. We want to hear shouts of victory from those that have been overcome. We want to have the sweet Spirit of Christ come freely into our midst. We want the waters of salvation to flow here. And we want all to take hold of the work together. Shall we take right hold together, and sweet union and love be here, melting, and cementing, and uniting, our hearts together as one? Oh, that here we might triumph in God! Oh, that all you that are here might go home better men and women, and carry a power with you into your families, a saving power into your neighborhoods, a saving power wherever you go. You who engage in your various employments, you want the power of the truth inwrought in your very souls. Not merely put on; but inwrought in your very being, that you can talk to others as though these things were living realities. Get away from the chilling influence, and spirit of earth. Get a little higher. "Upward to God be the heart's adoration." A little nearer to God, to Jesus, and to angels. Get the heavenly unction; and then you can take it home with you.                                                    -    {RH, August 17, 1869 par. 10}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 1]      March 8, 1870 The Law of God.  -         The world is increasing in sin. The ungodly are rapidly filling up the cup of their iniquity, preparing for retribution from the God of justice. The degeneracy of the race is rapid and fearful. As it was in the days of Noah, thus shall it be when the Son of Man shall be revealed.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 1}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 2]          Previous to the destruction of the old world by a flood, its inhabitants were reeking in corruption. Sin and crime of every description prevailed. The state of the world now is fast reaching the point when God will say to it, as he did anciently: "My Spirit shall not always strive with man." One of the grievous sins existing in this degenerate age of corruption is adultery. This shameful sin is practiced to an alarming extent. The Sabbath and the marriage institution were ordained of God in Eden to be preserved sacred and holy. Both of these institutions of divine appointment have been disregarded and set at naught by men and women, whose hearts are fully set in them to do evil.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 2}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 3]          But if the transgressors of the seventh commandment were to be found only among those who do not profess to be Christ's followers, the evil would not be a tenth part as great as it now is. But the crime of adultery is largely committed by professed Christians. Both clergymen and laymen, whose names stand fair upon the church record, are alike guilty. Many who profess to be the ministers of Christ are like the sons of Eli who ministered in the sacred office, and took advantage of their office to engage in crime and commit adultery, causing the people to transgress the law of God. A fearful account will such have to render when the cases of all shall pass in review before God, and they be judged according to the deeds done in the body.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 3}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 4]          Many of this class whose hearts are carnal, take the position that the law of God is abolished. "Because the carnal mind is enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be." They have not been transformed by the renewing of their minds. They are lawless. The profess to be holy, while they are servants of sin. Many of those who teach that the law of God is abolished are lascivious men, fornicators, and adulterers. They are forward to rate against the law of God, and curse the bondage of the law. Their bitter speeches illy compare with the words of Paul: "What shall we say then? Is the law sin? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law; for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet." "Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good."  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 4}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 5]          Paul in his epistle to Timothy describes the very men who are under the bondage of the law. They are the transgressors of the law. He names them lawless, disobedient, sinners, unholy, profane, murderers, adulterers, liars, and all who depart from sound doctrine. 1 Timothy 1:9, 10.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 5}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 6]          The law of God is the mirror to show man the defects in his character. But it is not pleasant to those who take pleasure in unrighteousness to see their moral deformity. They do not prize this faithful mirror, because it reveals to them their sins. Therefore, instead of instituting a war against their carnal minds, they war against the true and faithful mirror, given them by Jehovah for the very purpose that they may not be deceived, but that they may have revealed to them the defects in their character. Should the discovery of these defects lead them to hate the mirror, or to hate themselves? Should they put away the mirror which discovers these defects? No; the sins which they cherish, which the faithful mirror shows them as existing in their characters, will close before them the portals of Heaven, unless they are put away, and they become perfect before God.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 6}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 7]          Listen to the words of the faithful apostle: "By the law is the knowledge of sin." These men who are zealous to abolish the law, had far better manifest their zeal in abolishing their sins. Adultery is one of the terrible sins of this age. This sin exists among professed Christians of every class; but is found to exist to the greatest extent among those who war against the law of Jehovah.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 7}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 8]          Christians are called to lay their bodies a living sacrifice upon the altar of God. "Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin; but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of righteousness unto God."  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 8}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 9]          If the bodies professedly laid upon the altar of God should pass that scrutiny that was given the Jewish sacrifice, how few would stand the test, and be pronounced perfect before God, preserved unto holiness, free from the taints of sin or pollution. No lame sacrifice could God receive. No injured or diseased sacrifice would God accept. The offering given to God was required to be sound, in every respect without blemish, and valuable.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 9}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 10]          None can glorify God in their body, as he requires, while they are living in transgression of the law of God. If the body violates the seventh commandment, it is through the dictation of the mind. If the mind is impure the body will naturally engage in impure acts. Purity cannot exist in the soul of one who yields his body to impure acts. If the body is serving lust, the mind cannot maintain consecration to God. To preserve a sanctified mind, the body must be preserved in sanctification and honor. The mind will then serve the law of God, and yield willing obedience to all its claims. Then, with the apostle, such can yield their members as instruments of righteousness unto God. "Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal bodies, that ye should obey it in the lust thereof." The freedom which the apostle describes as the privilege of Christ's followers will never be experienced by those who delight to trample under foot the law of God. The freedom and blessedness expressed in the following words, will be experienced by that class who yield obedience to the law of Jehovah: "There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit." The apostle charges the Galatians to "walk in the Spirit and not fulfill the lust of the flesh." He farther states: "And they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts."  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 10}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 11]         But those who would delight to have the law done away, would delight in sin. Their carnal hearts are not in unison with that law which the apostle declares to be holy, just, and good. Paul inquires, "Is the law sin? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law; for I had not known lust, except the law had said referring to one of the ten commandments, Thou shalt not covet." Saul did not commence a raid against the law in order to justify a life of sin; but when his mind was enlightened in regard to the claims of the law of God, he saw himself a sinner, a transgressor of the law. His sins were brought before him, and what was the result? Did he commence a tirade against the law which showed him that he was a transgressor? Is it in his heart to crucify that law? Oh no! he crucified the carnal mind which rises in enmity against the law of God. "Sin revived," says Paul, "and I," not the law, "died." Oh! when will professed Christians awake to see the brink of the precipice they are standing upon in refusing to acknowledge the claims of the law of God?  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 11}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 12]          The Lord made man upright; but he has fallen, and become degraded, because he refuses to yield obedience to the sacred claims which the law of God has upon him. All the passions of man, if properly controlled and rightly directed, will contribute to his physical and moral health, and insure to him a great amount of happiness. The adulterer, the fornicator, and the incontinent, do not enjoy life. There can be no true enjoyment for the transgressor of God's law. The Lord knew this, therefore he restricts man. He directs, commands, and he positively forbids.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 12}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 13]          But many are so far deceived by the devil that they think that they themselves can excel the great God in providing ways and means for human happiness. They charge their unhappiness to the prohibitions contained in the law of the ten commandments; and if they can in any way feel released from the claims of the law of God, they will be free and happy indeed.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 13}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 14]          Many will not search the Scriptures for themselves. They remain in willing ignorance of the origin and perpetuity of the law of the ten commandments. They trust to the researches of others to settle this matter for them. Blind leaders say, "You need not keep the law of God, for it is not binding. It is a yoke of bondage." And the willingly ignorant are blind, led by the blind. Neither are guiltless. God has provided for them in his law a mirror, that they may see their true character. Does it improve their condition to break this faithful looking-glass, because it reveals to them their defects? The work they should engage in is to put away sin, and every impurity, and work righteousness. Their remaining in willing ignorance of the claims of the law of God will not shield them from the penalty to be inflicted in consequence of its violation.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 14}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 15]         The Lord well knew that the happiness of his children depends upon their submission to his authority, and living in obedience to this holy, just and good rule of government. Man may pass on awhile, and conceal the fact that he is an adulterer; yet God has his eye upon him. He marks the man. He cannot conceal his crimes from God. He may apparently conduct himself properly before his family, and before the community, and be esteemed as a good man. But does he deceive himself in thinking there is not knowledge with the Most High? He is exposing his corruption to the view of the Majesty of Heaven. He who is high and lifted up, and the train of whose glory fills the temple, sees and knows, even the thoughts, and the intents and purposes of the heart of the transgressor who is debasing himself in the sight of the pure, sinless angels, who are recording all the acts of the children of men. And not only is his sin seen, but it is marked by the recording angel.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 15}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 16]         The transgressor of God's law may pass on for a time without exposure; but, sooner or later, he will find himself overtaken, exposed, and condemned. Whoever dares to violate the law of God will experience for himself that "the way of the transgressor is hard." The opposition and willing ignorance in regard to the law of God, is the reason so few feel that they are under moral obligation. They despise the law which was the instrument that slew Paul. They cannot say with him, I die; but they earnestly strive to live, while they cry, Death to the law!  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 16}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 17]          This is virtually their testimony. The commandment came, sin revived; the law died, and the carnal mind lived. This is the order with the transgressor. Their spiritual powers are benumbed. Eternal things are not discerned. Their works are carnal, and their example is corrupting.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 17}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 18]          Sin does not appear as sinful, unless viewed in the truthful mirror God has given them as a test of character. When men and women acknowledge the claims of the law of God, and plant their feet upon this platform of eternal truth, they will stand where the Lord can give them moral power to let their light so shine before men that they may see their good works, and glorify our Father who is in Heaven.  {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 18}
[RH, March 8, 1870 par. 19]          Their course will be marked with consistency. They will not justly earn the charge of hypocrisy and sensualism. Then man can preach Christ with power, being imbued with his Spirit. They can utter truths which will melt and burn their way to the hearts of the people. They have moral force, for they are in harmony with the moral law, and their words proceed from pure hearts, and from clean lips.                                                        Ellen G. White.        Battle Creek, March 4, 1870.                                                    -    {RH, March 8, 1870 par. 19}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 1]       March 29, 1870 -    Practical Remarks.  ［SPOKEN AT THE  TENT-MEETING IN ORANGE, MICH., JUNE,  1869. REPORTED FOR THE REVIEW.］  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         "But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you. Take therefore no thought for the morrow; for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof." Matthew 6:33, 34.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 1}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 2]          We feel a deep interest for the people of God. We are anxious that they should rightly estimate the important truths for these last days, and have correct views in reference to the characters they must develop in order to obtain the redemption promised the faithful and perfect. We would that all felt a deeper interest in regard to their own salvation and that of their fellow-men. We wish that all would regard the work of repentance, faith, and devotion, as essential to the formation of their religious characters.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 2}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 3]          It is apparent that but few have any just sense of the solemnity of the time in which we live, and the important work to be accomplished in this time. The Judgment is just before us, and yet personal, selfish interest in temporal things, engages the time and attention, and eternal things are not discerned. Eternal interests are made secondary. This is the great cause of the lack of spirituality, of courage, of godliness, and of living faith, among God's people. They do not seem to possess that faith and confidence in God that should be expected of men and women who profess to be Christians waiting for the appearing of their Lord. They are not willing to surrender all for Christ, and thus comply with God's requirements. They hesitate to invest much in his work and in his cause. When we consider that that God who gave us life, and who has surrounded us with his rich blessings, has the first claim upon our attention, we shall withdraw our love and affection from this world and from all earthly treasures, and center them upon God. Our best and holiest affections should be devoted to him. When controlled by his Spirit, there will be no danger of their being perverted or misplaced. Their influence will lead others to purity and a holy life.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 3}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 4]          Eternal things should awaken our interest, and should be regarded, in comparison with temporal things, as of infinite importance. God requires of us to make it our first business to attend to the health and prosperity of the soul. We should know that we are enjoying the favor of God, that he smiles upon us, and that we are his children indeed, and in a position where he can commune with us, and we with him. We should not be at rest until we are in that position of lowliness and meekness that he can safely bless us, and we be brought into a sacred nearness with God, where his light may shine upon us, and we reflect that light to all around us. But we cannot do this unless we are earnestly striving ourselves to live in the light. This God requires of all his followers, not merely for their own good, but also for the benefit of others around them.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 4}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 5]          We cannot let our light shine out to others, so as to attract their attention to heavenly things, unless we have the light in us. We must be imbued with the Spirit of Jesus Christ, or we cannot manifest to others that Christ is in us the hope of glory. We must have an indwelling Saviour, or we cannot exemplify in our lives his life of devotion, his love, his gentleness, his pity, his compassion, his self-denial, and purity. This is what we earnestly desire. This should be the study of our lives, How shall I conform my character to the Bible standard of holiness?  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 5}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 6]          If we are put to great inconvenience in regard to our temporal arrangements in order to attain this exalted position, which God requires us to meet, we should not hesitate or complain. Christ sacrificed his majesty, his splendor, his glory, and his honor, and for our sakes became poor, that we through his poverty might be made rich. He condescended to a life of humiliation. He was subjected to scorn. He was despised and rejected of men. He bore insult and mockery, and a most painful death in the most shameful manner, in order that he might exalt and save the fallen sons and daughters of Adam from hopeless misery. In view of this unparalleled sacrifice and mysterious love manifested for us by our Redeemer, shall we withhold from God our entire service, which at the best is so feeble? Shall we use selfishly, for business, or pleasure, the time which is necessary for us to devote to religious exercises, to the study of the Scriptures, and to self-examination and prayer? Said the divine Teacher, "Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of me." We must devote time to the study of the Scriptures. A mere casual reading of them is not enough. We should investigate, and pray that our understanding may be quickened to comprehend the teachings of the precious word of God. Our Saviour continues his words, "Ye will not come unto me that ye might have life." The life principle is found in Christ.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 6}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 7]          We cannot obtain a growth in grace and a knowledge of the divine will unless we give especial attention to these essential duties. Our spiritual strength will languish without these precious aids. We should greatly dishonor God, if we devoted the strength of brain, bone, and muscle, to the meager object of obtaining the things of the present life, which cannot secure to us the life which is to come, which will measure with the life of God.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 7}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 8]          I feel deeply in this matter. The truths you have been listening to from God's servants so attentively, are realities to me. They are not idle tales. The scenes of this earth's history are rapidly passing, and our probation is soon to close. Many of us who profess to be Christians are unready, and have not the preparation required to meet that fearful day, when in Heaven it shall be said, "He that is unjust, let him be unjust still; and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still; and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still; and he that is holy, let him be holy still." It is for us to bend all our energies to obtain the necessary preparation for that important time. We profess that we are preparing for a better country. Our faith says that we are merely passing through this land as pilgrims and strangers. We are not fellow citizens here. We are not dwellers upon the earth; because as a snare shall the day of the Lord come upon all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth. We have not built our hopes here, in this world. Our actions have testified to our faith, that in Heaven is our enduring substance. Our manners and our actions should all be living preachers to testify that the things of this life are of minor consequence; that they must pass away, and that the things of the kingdom of God, the treasures that are reserved for the faithful overcomers, outweigh every earthly consideration, and every earthly treasure.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 8}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 9]          To live thus, demands vigor of spirit to fight the fight of faith. Practical religion carries with it energy and perseverance. Its operations are manifested in meekness, love, humbleness of mind, in self-denial and disinterested benevolence. Our Heavenly Father weighs the purposes and intentions of the heart. If the greater amount of your strength, anxiety, and interest, is employed to serve yourselves and your families, and for the purpose of carrying forward your worldly enterprises, how can you testify to an unbelieving world that the truths you believe are a reality? How do you show to others that your faith is genuine, and that you really believe that the end of all things is at hand?  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 9}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 10]          It is impossible for men to have this belief and not express it and show this faith by their works. It is impossible for them to feel the worth of souls for whom Christ died, and to believe in his speedy coming, if their interest is devoted to acquiring, and their strength wholly spent in caring for, the things of this world.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 10}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 11]          "For we are made a spectacle unto the world, to angels, and to men." God requires us to rise above the world, and breathe the atmosphere of Heaven. Then can you give to Jesus the unreserved devotion of your heart, and the entire obedience of your life. It is not enough for you to pray with your families, and devote a little time to religious exercises in meeting. Is this all that God claims? He requires the whole heart--the undivided affections. "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbor as thyself."  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 11}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 12]          Men and women put forth energy in serving themselves. They are earnest, and frequently endure much suffering, in laboring very hard to attain some earthly benefit, some worldly object. They exhaust themselves in the pursuit of worldly treasures so that it is impossible for them to render to God the service he requires, and will accept. It is almost impossible for some to keep from falling asleep when the exercise is changed from the service of self and the world, to the service of God. Some seem to have no power to keep their eyes open in meeting. Satan seems to mesmerize them when important truths are presented. Their vitality was exhausted in laboring for temporal things. They left their strength in the harvest field or in their several avocations to secure the things of this life. But few realize that, in thus doing, they are sustaining an eternal loss. God does not accept their lame, sickly, inefficient sacrifice. Therefore, you hear these men complaining of doubts and of darkness. They have no real happiness. They have no experience in the things of God, and can relate no deep and earnest exercises of mind. They suppose that they are Christians. They know not that their Redeemer liveth by actual experience. His love and grace do not brighten into higher, holier perfection their Christian character, giving them a glorious triumph amid the buffeting of Satan and the sorrows and trials of this life. This might be their experience if they would comply with the requirements of God's word.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 12}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 13]          Eternal things should be of the first importance, and of as much greater consequence than earthly things, as Heaven is higher than the earth. Yet how often is the strength exhausted in obtaining earthly treasures. Men and women who profess to be followers of Christ, do not take time to seek the Lord. He has promised that if they would seek him, he would be found of them. Oh! that Christ's professed followers would live in such a manner before the world that they would be constrained to acknowledge their sincerity because their works testify to their faith. When unbelievers see that Christ's professed followers deny their faith by their unconsecrated lives, the truths they profess and advocate, seem to them like idle tales.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 13}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 14]          Missionaries are wanted. We wish you all possessed a living, missionary spirit. You need not, in order to become missionaries, go to California or to Europe. You have work to do in your own families and in your neighborhoods. If your works have not been in accordance with your faith where you are best known, so that you are in good repute with those that are without, you are not the men upon whom God will place the burden of a work for more distant localities and foreign missions. Do you feel the importance and the burden, so that you will introduce the truth to your best friends and those with whom you associate from day to day? Are you missionaries in your neighborhoods, and in your own families? Are you seeking to have a deep work of reformation going forward where you are best known? Is your life such as to give you influence at home with your families and workmen? You can hang up the charts, and show them the truth, as it is there illustrated. You can teach them, if you have a mind thus to do, by explaining prophetic history, and tracing down prophecies, that the end of all things is at hand. You can impress them with the sacredness of the law of God, and show them its claims upon them.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 14}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 15]          Many have been converted to the truth by working with men who judiciously gave them precept backed up by example. We are not to use the truth as a club to beat our neighbors with. We should follow the injunction of the inspired apostle, "In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves." By wisdom and meekness you may win souls to Christ and to the truth. But some, instead of doing this work, make their own business of the highest consequence. They are conversing upon their temporal business, and they are urging all to energy, that they may obtain the greatest amount of labor. This is their first great burden of interest from morning until noon, and from noon until night. All through the day their deportment and actions say to their workmen, My farm is my God and of more value to me than the truth or the salvation of your souls. The day's record passes above, and "wanting" is written against that man's name. He professes to be a servant of Jesus Christ, but has served only his own interest. He is an unfaithful servant. You are surrounded with men and women who will appear in the judgment against you. They will say, "You believed these things, and why did you not tell me? Your houses and lands were of more interest to you, than my soul's salvation.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 15}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 16]         It is displeasing to God for any who profess to love him to work so hard with their hands and brains in their own business as to unfit themselves to render to God that service which comes from a fervent spirit. Christians should not make it a practice to urge their families to work until their energy is exhausted, and there is no vitality left to devote to the service of God, who requires soul, body, mind, and strength. If you employ the powers of your entire being to serve your own interest, what have you reserved to offer to God? Is it not a lame sacrifice? "I beseech you, therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service."  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 16}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 17]          Time is well spent that is devoted to the instruction of your children. You may be living, acceptable missionaries for God, and yet be mechanics, merchants, and farmers. You can engage in the work of your Master with all your souls, and let your light shine to others. May the Lord arouse you, is my prayer, to seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added. How do you prove God? Have you not made all the provisions it was possible for you to make? Have you not looked far into the future to arrange for your supposed future wants? Have you not taken thought for the morrow, and is not your salvation made secondary? You do not attend to things of eternal moment; but are looking years into the future, to provide for your families.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 17}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 18]          But what says our Lord? "Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air; for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your Heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they? Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature? And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith? Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek;) for your Heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you. Take therefore no thought for the morrow; for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof."  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 18}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 19]         The words of our Saviour here quoted need no comment. They are sufficiently plain to be understood by all who sincerely desire to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, and attain to Christian perfection. It is not necessary to possess a powerful intellect to comprehend the words of important instruction which fell from the lips of the divine Teacher. Those thus endowed may overlook the valuable lesson here given, because of its simplicity and clearness, while a follower of Christ, even if feeble in intellect, may be better prepared to grasp these precious words of Christ, and comprehend his illustrations drawn from the objects he is familiar with. He tries to follow the teachings of Christ, and his heart is set on heavenly things. The bent of his mind and heart proves his sincerity. The simple faith and trust in God of this man is more acceptable to God than the brilliant intellect and the most eminent talents with lack of sincerity, and faith and trust in God. The Master, in the reckoning day, will not ask, How much have you known? or professed?, or talked? but, How much have you loved? and where was your heart? Was it above, or beneath? A heart set upon Heaven is a heart set upon God. Learning is no proof of the grace of God in the heart. If the affections and heart are upon earth's treasure, they are constantly tempting the Devil to tempt them. The heart that is earnestly seeking and contemplating heavenly things, is fortified against lustful ambitions and worldly desires.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 19}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 20]          The men of the world are dwellers upon the earth. They know no other conversation but earthly. They are blinded by the god of this world. Moles are ever burrowing in the earth. They cannot see. So is the understanding of world-loving men darkened. Many professed Christians are no better. Their affections are on earthly things. They view the truth and heavenly things from the worldling's stand-point. They mistake gain for godliness, sin for grace, the world for God, and their own wills for the will of God. There are more of this class than many suppose. Moses esteemed "the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt; for he had respect unto the recompense of the reward. By faith he forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king; for he endured, as seeing him who is invisible."  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 20}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 21]          How can God be glorified in the life of that professed follower of his, who does not set his affections on things above, but condescends to keep company with, and enjoy the society of, his open enemies? The aspirations of the heart are for earthly gain. The things which are seen, and which are temporal, engross the attention, and God is forgotten.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 21}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 22]          Christians should be careful that they keep the heart with all diligence. They should cultivate a love for meditation, and cherish a spirit of devotion. Many seem to begrudge moments spent in meditation, and the searching of the Scriptures, and prayer, as though the time thus occupied was lost. I wish you could all view these things in the light God would have you; for you would then make the kingdom of Heaven of the first importance. To keep your heart in Heaven, will give vigor to all your graces, and put life into all your duties. To discipline the mind to dwell upon heavenly things, will put life and earnestness into all our endeavors. Our efforts are languid, and we run the Christian race slowly, and manifest indolence and sloth, because we so little value the heavenly prize. We are dwarfs in spiritual attainments. It is the privilege and duty of the Christian to be "increasing in the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ." As exercise increases the appetite, and gives strength and healthy vigor to the body, so will devotional exercises bring an increase of grace and spiritual vigor.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 22}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 23]          The affections should center upon God. Contemplate his greatness, his mercy and excellences. Let his goodness and love and perfection of character captivate your heart. Converse upon his divine charms, and the heavenly mansions he is preparing for the faithful. He whose conversation is in Heaven, is the most profitable Christian to all around him. His words are useful and refreshing. They have a transforming power upon those who hear them, and will melt and subdue the soul.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 23}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 24]          We allow the trials and sorrows of earth to so overcome us that we have but little strength to press through the clouds of darkness to the eternal reward. The contemplation of heavenly things will revive our drooping faith, increase our courage and perseverance, and render our trials and sufferings far more easy. It will enable us to bear them with patience and joy. Says Paul: "For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal." When a Christian draws his life from above, and strengthens his soul with the contemplation of things that are unseen, God is honored, because he takes him at his word. He believes the promise, and it is accounted unto him for righteousness.  {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 24}
[RH, March 29, 1870 par. 25]          If such an amount of time is required to make preparations for the wants of the body for this short life, how much time do you consider will be required for spiritual exercises, in order to perfect Christian character, that you may be counted worthy of the better life which is eternal? Do you think a fitness for a pure and holy Heaven comes along naturally, without special effort on your part? Great preparation has been made by our heavenly King, in our Father's house, for the saints of God; and a great preparation have we to make to attain purity of character and a moral fitness for the home of sacred bliss to which we shall be introduced if we are found worthy. Therefore let us aspire after the heavenly life. Withdraw your thoughts from worldly things; for they will benumb your affections and pollute your soul. Learn daily of him who has invited you to be meek and lowly, and you will find rest to your soul. Christ is our consolation and our strength. We are not required to labor, or to employ our thoughts, more than we now do; but to change the current of these thoughts and labors, and employ as many serious thoughts every day upon our salvation, and how we may show ourselves approved unto God, and have our conversation upon his excellent glory and the life to come, as we now devote to worldly affairs and things that are of no profit. A transformation is required of us, a renewing of the mind, that we may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God.                                                    -    {RH, March 29, 1870 par. 25}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 1]       April 12, 1870 Practical Remarks.  ［SPOKEN AT THE GROVE-MEETING  IN JOHNSTOWN, MICH., JUNE, 1869. REPORTED FOR  THE REVIEW.］  -  By Ellen G. White.         We have been listening to pointed truths pressed home to the heart by the Spirit of God. Some professed followers of Christ may be inclined to say, as did the disciples at a certain time as they listened to the earnest truths which fell from the lips of the divine Teacher, "This is an hard saying, who can hear it?" Many may think that the way is made too straight; when we talk of self-denial, and sacrifice for Christ's sake, they think we dwell too much on these points. You would prefer to hear us speak of the Christian's reward. We know that those who are faithful will inherit all things; but the great question with us should be, "Who may abide the day of his coming; and who shall stand when he appeareth?" Who shall be counted worthy to receive the exceeding great and precious reward that shall be given to the overcomers? Those who shall be partakers of Christ's sufferings, will be sharers with him of his glory.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 1}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 2]         Without holiness, the word of God tells us, no man can see the Lord. Without purity of life it is impossible for us to be fitted and prepared to dwell with the holy and sinless angels in a pure and holy Heaven. No sin can be there. No impurity can enter the pearly gates of the golden city of God. And the question for us to settle is, whether we will turn from all sin and comply with the conditions God has given us, that we may become his sons and daughters. Separation from the world he requires of us in order to become members of the royal family.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 2}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 3]          The light has been given us showing us the path plain and distinct that we might not err therein, if we will only study the chart which points out the way. But while many of us profess to be Christians, we fail to make the word of God the man of our counsel; we fail to make it our guide; we do not study its pages and acquaint ourselves with the principles contained in its sacred record.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 3}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 4]          If we would only study the truths of God's word, and do his will, we should know of the doctrine; we should not be ignorant of the important truths for this time. We believe without a doubt that Christ is soon to come; and believing this we feel a necessity upon us to plead with men and women to prepare for the coming of the Son of Man. We do not want that any of you should be of that number who shall call for rocks and mountains to fall on them to hide them from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb. We want you rather to be of that number who shall enter in through the gates into the city, who shall have an abundant entrance, and shall have right to the tree of life, and shall eat of its immortal fruit and pluck of its healing leaves. We want you to be of that company that shall bow before the throne of God crying, "Worthy, worthy, worthy, is the Lamb that was slain for us." We want you to be praising God with immortal tongues, and be saved with an everlasting salvation; and, therefore, we warn you to flee from the wrath to come. We plead with you to perfect holiness in the fear of the Lord. It is perfection that is required; and nothing short of perfection will enable you to see the King in his beauty.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 4}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 5]          When you are all ready, having overcome your sins, having put away all your iniquity from you, you are in a condition to receive the finishing touch of immortality. Many are waiting and expecting that a more favorable opportunity than the present time will come when they can put away sin more easily than now; and when it will not require so great humility and sacrifice on their part, and they will not have to make the effort they are required to make at the present time to perfect holiness in the fear of God. I fear that while they are thus waiting for the better time, their probation may close and they be found in their sins. For the sentence is to go forth: "He that is unjust let him be unjust still; and he which is filthy let him be filthy still; and he that is righteous let him be righteous still; and he that is holy let him be holy still." This may be spoken in Heaven in your case, and the work for you will have been done, and you lost, eternally lost.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 5}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 6]          It will not be safe for you to wait for a better time to come. It is while it is called today. If any man will hear his voice, harden not your hearts. It is to listen today to the invitation of mercy. It is to yield your pride, your folly, your vanity, and make an entire surrender of your heart to God. Come to him with your talents and all the influence you have, and lay all these without reserve at the feet of Him who died on Calvary's cross to redeem you. His head wore the crown of thorns; and they were pressed into his sacred temples, and sent the blood trickling down his face and beard. He was wounded for our transgressions, and bruised for our iniquities, and the chastisement of our peace was upon him. He was smitten and afflicted, and it was for you and me he thus suffered. And while you stand without moral courage to take your position, and to gird the armor of righteousness about you, you are manifesting cowardice which should make you ashamed. He has made provision whereby you can stand amid the perils of this age.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 6}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 7]         Your grasp should be fastened upon the eternal, and you realize that you have the strength that is mighty to cling to, which will be to you a stronghold and fortress in the day of trouble, affliction, and peril. But will that better time and that more favorable opportunity ever come to those who would say to the Spirit of God, as did Felix, Go thy way for this time; when I have a convenient season I will call for thee? Is the opportunity ever to come when we can leave sin any more easily than at the present moment? Is the time coming when we can take hold of the truth any more easily than now? Satan has come down with great power, and is working with great activity to weave his net around unguarded souls and thereby take them captive in his snares, that they may not be partakers of the glories that are to be revealed at the appearing of Jesus Christ.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 7}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 8]         Are we willing that Satan should carry out his purposes? Many yield themselves willingly to his influence, and by their course of action tempt the devil to tempt them. It is for us to make an effort to turn from iniquity, to the living God. In Christ's sermon on the mount, in the lesson he there gave his disciples, he says, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect." Perfection in our position is what the Son of God requires. "Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?" The life he speaks of here, is that life which measures with the life of God, the life that is to be eternal, a life forevermore in the kingdom of glory, without sorrow, without pain, without sickness, without distress, and without death.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 8}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 9]          As he thus presents eternal life to his followers, is it not of more consequence to them than the life of this world? Your attention should not be turned in the direction of anxiety, fear, and solicitude, in regard to your meat and drink, and the clothing you are to put upon these bodies. Is not the better life to be sought after with far greater carefulness, and we engage in the work with greater earnestness than we should in making unnecessary preparations for this life? While we are engaged almost wholly in the preparation for this life, we are losing the opportunity of gaining eternal life. But can we not invest more in this enterprise of everlasting life than in the things of this short life? We may gather, and gather, and lay up our treasures upon earth, but they are only a snare to us. "Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in Heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal."  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 9}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 10]          Why does the Saviour, the prince of life, who has given his own life for us, say, Lay not up treasures upon earth? He explains: "For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also." While you are laying up treasure here, you will be forgetting the treasure above, forgetting that you are only passing through this world as strangers and pilgrims; therefore you are not to lay up your treasure upon earth, but lay up your treasure above. It is safe there, and nothing will ever deprive you of your treasures.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 10}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 11]          But here you build your happiness, here you study how you can have fine and goodly houses, how you can add field to field, and treasure to treasure; and while you are doing this, brain, bone, and muscle, are taxed to the utmost to secure your earthly treasure, and you have no time to serve God, you have no time to spend in seeking for Heaven, you have no time to devote to repentance, and the separating of your sins from you, and becoming perfect, even as your Father in Heaven is perfect.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 11}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 12]          This perfection we must reach. Should I tell you that you need not be very earnest, you need not be very active, the Lord is pleased to have you enjoy the things of this life, therefore you may be as calm and moderate in religious things as you choose, and while you are thus doing you will be gaining everlasting life, I should be telling you things not written in this book.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 12}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 13]          I want to exhort you to pray always. There is no resting spot here; there is no period when you can relax your efforts, no period when you can safely cease striving, agonizing, to enter in at the strait gate. It is positively dangerous to fasten your affections upon the things of this world, and devote your time to your own sinful gratification. You idolize self, and make this world your God. There is no period when you can do this with safety. While you are thus engaged disease may be feeling after your heart-strings, and death may be on your track. Your probation may close and you be unsaved. Do you think when the Lord shall come in the clouds of heaven, in the glory of his Father, with the holy retinue of angels, that he will give to you probation, that you may have another opportunity to form your characters for Heaven? Is it to give you time to obtain moral fitness to enter the kingdom of glory? No opportunity is granted you then. It is then too late. No atoning blood then pleads in your behalf to wash away the stain of sin. Just as you then are, you will remain. Just as you fall, so you must come up in the resurrection. And if you are living when the Son of Man is revealed, just as you are then found when he shall appear, if unready, so you must remain. The impure cannot then obtain perfection of Christian character. No work of purification can then be performed.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 13}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 14]          Opportunity is now given you to improve and become perfect this side of the Judgment. You must obtain a moral fitness here to meet your God. You should be right, just right, if you wish to obtain an entrance in through the gates of the holy city of God. Should your probation close today and you be brought just as you are this moment to the gate of the city, and it should open before you, and the rays of light that emanate from the throne of God should beam forth upon you, could you endure it? Could you bear it, in your sins and in your iniquity and imperfection? Could you enjoy that sacred and divine light? Not for a moment. You would drop as powerless as the Roman guard, who watched around the sepulcher of Jesus Christ, when the angels there descended to resurrect the Son of God. As that light fell upon the Roman guard, they became as dead men. They fell to the earth. They could not endure the light from Heaven, which was reflected from one mighty angel. Neither can you unless you have a fitness for it here. Could you be brought through the gates into the holy city, your probation closed and sins upon you, pride, folly, envy, evil surmisings, lustful passions, covetousness and these evil things, and gaze upon sinless angels, who never have fallen, never been in disobedience and transgression, and behold in every countenance the light of the glory of God as it shineth in the face of Jesus Christ, and see the redeemed saints that have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, how would you feel? You hear a voice inquire, Who are these? And the answer is given, These are they which have come up through great tribulation, and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 14}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 15]         You look around and see those that have made a covenant with God by sacrifice. You then behold yourself. Impurity is upon you. Your garments are defiled with pollution of the world. Sin has left its disgusting impress upon your countenance. You cannot endure the glory and light. And you would say, Anywhere but here to be pained with this glory and beauty and loveliness. You could not endure it. You were not worthy. No, you were not ready for it, and you could not dwell there. You would rather be anywhere else. You would prefer that rocks and mountains should fall upon you and hide you from the unbearable glory that you behold everywhere.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 15}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 16]          Says Christ, Agonize to enter in at the strait gate; for many I say unto you shall seek to enter in and shall not be able. It requires an effort; and while we may talk, and plead, and entreat men and women, some may feel as amused as though it was a mere idle tale. They may feel as did those to whom Noah preached warning them that the flood was coming upon the earth. They could laugh and ridicule. They would say, How can God destroy this world that he has made so beautiful? We do not believe it. Nevertheless the waters of the flood came, notwithstanding their unbelief, and they were washed away, and the world was cleansed of its moral pollution.  {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 16}
[RH, April 12, 1870 par. 17]          Now, as it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be in the day when the Son of Man shall be revealed. These things will seem to many like idle tales, nevertheless they are true, and without preparation, without readiness, without moral fitness, you can have no place in the kingdom of glory.                             (To be continued.)                                                    -    {RH, April 12, 1870 par. 17}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 1]       April 19, 1870 Practical Remarks.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -  (Concluded.)         We see beauty, and loveliness, and glory in Jesus. We behold in him matchless charms. He was the majesty of Heaven. He filled all Heaven with splendor. Angels bowed in adoration before him, and readily obeyed his commands. Our Saviour gave up all. He laid aside his glory, his majesty, and splendor, and came down to this earth and died for a race of rebels, who were transgressors against his Father's commandments. Christ condescended to humble himself that he might save the fallen race; he drank the cup of suffering, and in its place offers us the cup of blessing; yes, that cup was drained for us; and although many know all this, yet they choose to go on in sin and folly; and still Jesus invites them. He says, Whosoever will, let him come and take of the water of life freely. Provision is made that those who have been faithful may be crowned with honor, and glory, and immortality; that they may dwell in his presence, and never know sorrow and sighing more. He has engaged to crown you with glory, and yet you turn away from his offers of mercy!  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 1}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 2]          What ingratitude is manifest for all his matchless love. He invites all to come to him. Will you come?  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 2}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 3]          The truths of God's word must be brought to bear upon us, and we must lay hold upon them. If we do this, they will have a sanctifying influence upon our lives; they will fit us that we may have a preparation for the kingdom of glory; that when our probation shall close, we may see the King in his beauty, and dwell in his presence forevermore.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 3}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 4]          And now the question is, are we willing to make the sacrifice? "Come out from among them, and be ye separate." Who said this? Thus said God, the creator of the heavens and the earth, he who lends you life and breath; he speaks to you. "Come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." What a promise is this!  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 4}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 5]          And do you think that by embracing the truth of God you are degrading yourself? that you are lowering yourself by embracing the truth of heavenly origin? The truth elevates the receiver every time. It sanctifies his taste, it refines his judgment, it elevates him, and by enabling him to perfect holiness, it brings him nearer to the character of the heavenly angels. It brings purity of character and purity of life, and gives a fitness that we may join the heavenly company in the kingdom of glory. Without this fitness, we can never see the heavenly abode. And yet many say of the truth, that it takes from them everything that they desire to keep. Let me say, It takes from you nothing that it is best for you to retain.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 5}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 6]          What does the Lord require? He requires the whole heart. He says, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy mind, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and thy neighbor as thyself. What chance does this give you to love and serve self? What allowance for the affections to be diverted from God, to have your interest upon the world and worldly things? No; it is an entire surrender that is required. Come out from among them, and be ye separate, and I will receive you.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 6}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 7]          It is the strength of the entire being that God requires. He requires of you a separation from the world and the things of the world. "Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him." It is separation from the love of the world that is required; and what is given you in its place? "I will be a father unto you." Do you have to separate in your affections from friends? Does the truth require you to stand alone in your position to serve God, because others around you are not willing to yield to the claims that Christ has upon them? Does it require a separation in feeling from them? Yes; and this is the cross which you must bear, which leads many to say, I cannot yield to the claims of the truth. But says Christ, If any man love father, or mother, or brother, or sister, more than me, he is not worthy of me. Whosoever will come after me, and will be my disciple, let him take up his cross and follow me. Here is the cross of self-denial and sacrifice; to separate in your affections here from those who will not yield to the claims of truth. Is this too great a sacrifice to make for him who sacrificed all for you? Here are the conditions specified by God. If we comply, he says to us, I will be a father unto you, and will receive you, and ye shall be sons and daughters of the Lord Almighty, members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King, and heirs of an immortal inheritance that is incorruptible, and that fadeth not away, reserved in Heaven for you. What a relationship is this? Do you call this degrading? Do you call this a position that shall lower you or detract from your dignity and bring you down to a low level in life? Do you call this humiliation? Do you call this a great sacrifice, to become members of the royal family and children of the heavenly King, elevated by the truths of God, fitted up for the society of heavenly angels in the kingdom of glory? What is this, in truth? It is true exaltation. It is that which will ennoble every time. The truth of God is ennobling, it is elevating, it is refining, it is sanctifying. Tell me not of any exaltation out of Jesus Christ.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 7}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 8]          When man was plunged in hopeless misery, when death was his portion, Christ left the majesty, splendor, and glory, of the heavenly kingdom, and humbled himself to a life of unexampled suffering and humiliation, and an ignominious death, that he might become a stepping-stone for man, that he might climb up upon his merits, and by virtue of his blood become enabled so to serve God, that he could accept his efforts to keep his broken law, and through obedience, man could thus be brought back again and reinstated in Eden, and share again in the glory that was at first given to the holy pair as they stood in the perfection of beauty, and in their holy innocence, in the garden of Eden. This was to be given back to Adam and his faithful children, who through the merits of the blood of Christ should be washed and sanctified and made worthy to be brought back to eat of the immortal fruit of the tree of life that Adam and Eve forfeited all right to by disobedience. If we then refuse to accept of Christ as our Saviour, are we in an exalted position? No, indeed; we are just where Adam and Eve were after their transgression, degraded, fallen, and without a Saviour; just where they would have remained had they not accepted Jesus Christ as their Redeemer.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 8}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 9]          Sinners, without God you are in this helpless condition, without hope in the world, in sin, in the bonds of iniquity and vileness and corruption; and yet your words imply that you consider it a great condescension to grasp the chain of truth that is let down from Heaven to earth, that you may take hold upon it and be brought nearer to Heaven and Jesus Christ. Do you call this condescension? Do you call this a humiliation? There are no other means of true exaltation. There is no provision made for man only through Jesus Christ whereby he may be exalted. You may talk of the honors of this world. But look at Moses. He refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter, choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season. Here he had the privilege of living in kings' houses. He was a mighty warrior, and went forth with the armies of the Egyptians to battle; and when they returned from their successful conquest, they everywhere sung of his praise and his victories. The highest honors of the world were within his grasp; but he chose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God than to enjoy these honors and the pleasures of sin for a season, esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt; for he had respect unto the recompense of reward. He could look right through the cloud of affliction, persecution, and trials, and see the ransomed people of God, by faith, crowned with glory, honor, and everlasting life. He chose in this present life to suffer affliction with the people of God rather than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season. He esteemed the riches of the coming kingdom of glory greater than the riches of Egypt.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 9}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 10]          In like manner we have fixed our minds upon the exceeding great and precious reward; and, in order to obtain it, we must have a perfect character. The angels of God are watching the development of character. Angels of God are weighing moral worth; and we are to obtain a fitness here to join the society of sinless angels. Do you expect that when Christ comes he will give you that fitness? Not at all. You must be found of him without spot, without blemish, or wrinkle, or anything like it. Now is the watching and trying time. Now it is the time to obtain a preparation to abide the day of his coming, and to stand when he appeareth. Do you say that you cannot do it because around you are so much sin and iniquity and corruption? I refer you to Enoch. He lived just previous to the world's being washed from its moral pollution, by a flood. He was on the earth at the time when corruption was teeming on every hand; and yet he bore the impress of the divine. He walked with God three hundred years; and he was not, for God took him, that is, translated him to Heaven. The flaming chariots of God were sent for this holy man, and he was borne to Heaven. Enoch had the witness that he pleased God. And this witness we can have.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 10}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 11]          Enoch represents those who shall remain upon the earth and be translated to Heaven without seeing death. He represents that company that are to live amid the perils of the last days, and withstand all the corruption, vileness, sin, and iniquity, and yet be unsullied by it all. We can stand as did Enoch. There has been provision made for us. Help has been laid upon One that is mighty; and we all can take hold upon his mighty strength. Angels of God, that excel in strength, are sent to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation. These angels, when they see that we are doing the very utmost on our part to be overcomers, will do their part, and their light will shine around about us, and sway back the influence of the evil angels that are around us, and will make a fortification around us as a wall of fire. Ample provisions have been made for us when we are burdened, and weary, and cast down, and in distress.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 11}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 12]          Help has been laid upon One who is mighty. The great burden-bearer, who took our nature that he might understand how to sympathize with our frailty, and with our temptations, knows how to succor those that are tempted. And does he say, Carry your burdens yourself? No; but, Come unto me ye that are weary and heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest to your souls; for my yoke is easy, and my burden is light. But you say, It is this yoke that I have dreaded to wear, and this burden I have endeavored to shun. But Christ says the yoke he has prepared for you to wear is easy if you submit your neck to it, and the burden is light if you cheerfully and resolutely lift it. "Come unto me," says Christ, "and I will give you rest." How much lighter than the burden of sin and iniquity that you take along. How much lighter than the conscience which is constantly stinging and reproaching you. A violated conscience is hard to be endured. How much easier is the yoke of Christ than all this!  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 12}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 13]          The trouble is, the meekness is lacking; the lowliness is not there. We are not willing to come right down to the simplicity of the gospel. We want honor one of another. We are not willing to suffer affliction with the people of God, as was Moses. We are not willing to have our names cast out as evil. And although all Heaven is inviting us to break away from the influence of earth, and fix our eye upon things of immortal worth, yet we keep them fixed upon the bubbles of earth. We are unwilling to have our affections elevated. We are like a prostrate vine, its tendrils clinging to worthless stubble. Let your tendrils entwine around the throne of God. You are unwilling that the soul should be uplifted to God. You allow your mind to be diverted with the things right around you here; and while you are doing this, the heavenly glory is eclipsed, it is lost sight of.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 13}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 14]          The Majesty of Heaven is standing before the Father, pleading, My blood, my blood; spare the sinner a little longer for my sake. What are you doing for him while he is pleading? Seeking your pleasure, following in the ways of folly, corruption, sin, and iniquity; and yet he is pleading his blood before the throne of his Father! Oh! can you not be entreated to come? We entreat you to come. Come now, just as you are. Come, turn and live. Come to the Burden-bearer.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 14}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 15]         Mothers, who have so many burdens to bear, you see your children going astray, and you feel your lack of wisdom and strength to lead them the right way. Jesus says to you, "Come." Sisters, who have your burdens to bear, of care and perplexity, so much so that you often feel that life is a burden, let me say to you, The Burden-bearer, the Majesty of Heaven, has invited you to come unto him. Come, he says, unto me, and lay your burdens upon me.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 15}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 16]          Will you come? You may tell your sorrows to one another; but the case of others might not be like yours, so they could not appreciate your burden of sorrow should you tell them of it. And then you hug it again to your heart, and your dry and tearless eye does not discover your burden to those around you. But you open the Bible, and there you read, Come unto me, ye that are heavy laden, and ye shall find rest to your souls; and you say, Oh! here is the promise such as I need. And again you read, We have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous; and you say, Here I come to thee, Father, with my burden of anxiety, and will lay it at thy feet. You come to God in prayer, and you say, Here Lord, my anguish is so great I cannot form my prayer into words, but, Lord, thou understandest it all, and I lay my burden upon thee, the Burden-bearer. I will lay it on thee, and thou hast promised to take it. Take my burden of cares, I cannot carry it any longer; now, Lord, bear it for me. Now since you have thus carried your burden to the Lord, leave it there; do not take it away with you. Many come to the Lord in this way, and they never really lay their burden upon him; for they gather it all up again, and carry it away with them. You are not to do this. Leave your burden there, leave it with the Burden-bearer, he has promised to take it. Then come away and say, I will not gather my burden up again, but when I have left it with Jesus, I will not begin to worry about it again. And then let the anguish of your soul be exchanged for rejoicing in the Lord. You are not to go with your heads bowed down in darkness, and crying, Oh, my troubles and perplexities! No; there is something better for you to dwell upon. It is the immortal treasure, the exceeding great reward; it is to talk of the matchless charms of the loving Saviour, and his undying love for sinners. Think of this, and you will not consider that you have had any trials worth speaking of. Go to Calvary, and behold the agony of the Son of God upon the cross, and your little trials will sink into insignificance.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 16}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 17]          May the Lord help you. I will detain you no longer, but would say, We invite you to come to Christ. We invite you to lay your burden upon the Burden-bearer. We want you to get your eye fixed upon the immortal charms of the heavenly land, and when your eye is fastened upon these, you will be willing to make any sacrifice, and count all things else but loss. You can then say with Paul, God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ. Bear cheerfully the cross of Christ, instead of shunning every cross you can. Try to imitate his life of self-denial and sacrifice, and do good to others that are around you, that at last you may be partakers of his glory, and have a crown placed upon your brow; and you will cast your crowns at his feet, and bow in adoration before him, and fill Heaven with rich music and songs to the Lamb.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 17}
[RH, April 19, 1870 par. 18]          Do not talk to me of the honors and treasures of this life. I have my eye fixed upon the eternal substance, the immortal inheritance. I must see the King in his beauty. I love my Lord and Saviour, and it is my life to honor and glorify him upon the earth. Take his smiles away, and everything is dark and gloomy to me. But let me have his smiles, and everything would be a Heaven to me. The darkest place on earth would be a paradise. "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, and good will toward men!" Sinners, we long for you to be saved and join the songs of victory in the kingdom of glory. We love you. Think you, if we did not, we should be entreating and begging you to come to Christ and be saved in God's appointed way? We hope to meet you in the Judgment with your names recorded in the Lamb's book of life, there to remain as long as God shall exist, and enjoy the blessings of everlasting life throughout eternal ages.  {RH, April 19, 1870 par. 18}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 1]       May 31, 1870 Creek, Mich., May 22, 1870］  Christian Recreation.  ［SPOKEN AT A GROVE MEETING  AT GOGUAC LAKE, NEAR BATTLE CREEK, SUNDAY, MAY 22.  REPORTED FOR THE REVIEW.］  -  By Mrs. E. G. White.  -         I have been thinking what a contrast would be seen between the gathering that we are having here today, and such gatherings as they are generally conducted by unbelievers. Instead of prayer and the mentioning of Christ and religious things, we should have the silly laugh and the trifling conversation. Their idea would be to have a general high time. It would commence in folly and end in vanity. We want in these gatherings to have them so conducted, and to so conduct ourselves, that when we return to our homes we can have a conscience void of offense toward God and man; a consciousness that we have not wounded nor injured in any manner those with whom we have been associated, or had an injurious influence over them.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 1}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 2]         Here is where very many fail. They do not consider that they are accountable for the influence they daily exert; that in all their associations in life, they must render an account to God for the impressions they make, and the influence they cast. If this influence is such as shall have a tendency to draw the mind away from God, and attract it into the channel of vanity and folly, and lead persons to seek for their own pleasure, in amusements and foolish indulgences, they must give an account for this. And if these persons are men and women of influence, if their position is such that their example will affect others, then the greater sin will rest upon them for neglecting to regulate their conduct by the Bible standard.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 2}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 3]          The occasion we are enjoying today is just according to my ideas of recreation. I have tried to give my views upon this subject, but they are better illustrated than expressed. I was here on this ground about one year since, when there was a gathering similar to this. Nearly every thing passed off very pleasantly then, but still there were some things objectionable. There was considerable jesting and joking indulged in by some. All were not Sabbath-keepers, and there was an influence manifest that was not as pleasant as we could wish.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 3}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 4]         But I believe, that while we are seeking to refresh our spirits and invigorate our bodies we are required of God to use all our powers at all times to the best purpose. We may associate together as we are here today, and do all to the glory of God. We can and should conduct our recreations in such a manner that we shall be better fitted for the more successful discharge of the duties devolving upon us, and our influence be more beneficial upon those with whom we associate, especially upon an occasion like this, which should be of good cheer to all of us. We can return to our homes improved in mind, and refreshed in body, and prepared to engage in the work anew with better hope and better courage.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 4}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 5]         We are of that class who believe that it is our privilege every day of our lives to glorify God upon the earth; that we are not to live in this world merely for our own amusement, merely to please ourselves. We are here to benefit humanity and be a blessing to society. And if we should let our minds run in that low channel that many who are seeking only vanity and folly permit their minds to run in, how can we be a benefit to our race and generation? how can we be a blessing to society around us! We cannot innocently indulge in any amusement which will not fit us for the more faithful discharge of ordinary life duties.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 5}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 6]          We want to seek the elevated and lovely. We want to direct the mind away from those things that are superficial and of no importance, and that have no solidity. What we desire is, to be gathering new strength from all that we engage in, from all these gatherings for the purpose of recreation, from all these pleasant associations. We want to be gathering new strength to become better men and better women. We want from every source possible to gather new courage, new strength, new power, that we may elevate our lives to purity and holiness, and not come down upon the low level of this world. We hear many who profess the religion of Jesus Christ speak often like this: "We must all come down upon a level." There is no such thing as Christians' coming down upon a level. As we embrace the truth of God, and the religion of the Bible, this is not coming down, it is coming up upon a high and elevated level, a higher stand point where we may commune with God.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 6}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 7]          For this very reason Christ humiliated himself to humanity, and took upon himself our natures, that by his own humiliation, and suffering and sacrifice, he might become a stepping stone to fallen men, that they might climb up upon his merits, and through his excellence and virtue receive from God an acceptance of their efforts to keep his law. There is no such thing here as coming down upon a level. It is the elevated and exalted platform of eternal truth that we are seeking to plant our feet upon. We are seeking to be more like the heavenly angels, more pure in heart, more sinless, more harmless and undefiled.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 7}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 8]          We are seeking for purity and holiness of life, that we may at last be fitted for the heavenly society in the kingdom of glory; and the only means to attain this elevation of Christian character is through Jesus Christ. There is no other way for the exaltation of the human family. Some talk of humiliation, and of the sacrifice they make because they adopt the truth of heavenly origin! Surely this is not accepted by the world, it is not received by the unbeliever. They may talk of those that have embraced the truth, and sought the Saviour, and represent them as leaving everything, and giving up everything, and making a sacrifice of everything that is worth retaining. But do not tell me this. I know better. My experience proves this to be otherwise. You need not tell me that we have to give up our dearest treasures, and receive no equivalent. No, indeed! That God, that Creator, that planted the beautiful Eden for our first parents, and has planted for us the lovely trees and flowers, and everything that was beautiful and glorious in nature for the human race to enjoy, designed that they should enjoy it. Then do not think that God wishes us to yield up everything which it is for our happiness here to retain. All he requires us to give up is that which would not be for our good and happiness to retain.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 8}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 9]          That God who has planted these noble trees and clothed them with the rich foliage, and given us the brilliant and beautiful shades of the flowers, and whose handy and lovely work we see in all the realm of nature, does not design to make us unhappy; he does not design that we shall have no taste, and take no pleasure in these things. It is his design that we shall enjoy them. It is his design that we shall be happy in the charms of nature, which are of his own creating. It is right that we should choose such places as this grove for seasons of relaxation and recreation. But while we are here, it is not to devote our attention to ourselves merely, and fritter away precious time, and engage in amusements which will encourage a disrelish for sacred things. We have not come here to indulge in jesting and joking, in the senseless laugh and foolish talking. We here behold the beauties of nature. And what then? Fall down and worship them? No, indeed. But as you behold these works of nature's let your mind be carried up higher to nature's God; let it be elevated to the Creator of the universe, and then adore the Creator who has made all these beautiful things for your benefit, for your happiness.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 9}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 10]          Men and women will delight in lovely paintings; but where do the artists get their ideas of these things to put upon the canvas? From nature's beautiful scenery. Persons are ready to worship the talent which can produce a beautiful drawing; but where do those who devote their life to this work obtain their designs? From nature, only from nature; and yet these individuals will devote the entire strength of their being, and will bestow all their affections upon their tastes in this direction. Yet art can never attain the perfection seen in nature. Many withdraw their minds from the beauties and glories of nature that our Creator has prepared for them to enjoy, and devote all the powers of their being to perfection of art; yet all these things are only imperfect copies from nature. The Maker of all these beautiful things is forgotten. I have seen many who would go into ecstacies over a picture of a sunset; but at the same time, they could have the privilege of seeing an actual and glorious sunset almost every evening in the year. They can see the beautiful tints with which nature's Master and invisible Artist, with divine skill, has painted glorious scenes on shifting canvas, and carelessly turn from the heavenly-wrought picture to paintings of art, traced by imperfect fingers, and they will almost fall down and worship them. What is the reason of all this? It is because the enemy is almost constantly seeking to divert the mind from God. But when you present God, and the religion of Jesus Christ, will they receive them? No, indeed. They cannot accept of Christ. What! they make the sacrifice they would have to make to receive him? Not at all. But what is required? Simply their heart's holiest and best affections for him who left the glory of the Father and came down to die for a race of rebels. He left his riches, his majesty, and his high command, and took upon himself our nature, that he might make a way of escape--to do what? To humiliate you? To degrade you? No, indeed. To make a way of escape for you from hopeless misery, and to elevate you to his own right hand in his kingdom at last. For this, the great, the immense, sacrifice was made. And who can realize this great sacrifice? Who can appreciate it? None but those who understand the mystery of godliness, who have tasted of the powers of the world to come, who have drank from the cup of salvation that has been presented to us. This cup of salvation the Lord offers us, while with his own lips he drained, in our stead, the bitter cup which our own sins had prepared, and which was apportioned us to drink. Yet we talk as though that Christ who has made such a sacrifice, and manifested such love for us, would deprive us of everything that is worth having!  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 10}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 11]         But what good would he deprive us of? He would deprive us of the privilege of giving up to the natural passions of the carnal heart. We cannot get angry just when we please, and retain a clear conscience and the approval of God. But are we not willing to give this up? Will the indulgence of corrupt passions make us any happier? It is because it will not, that there are restrictions laid upon us in this respect. It will not add to our enjoyment to get angry, and cultivate a perverse temper. It is not for our happiness to follow the leadings of the natural heart. Will we be made better to indulge them? No. They will cast a shadow in our households, and will throw a pall over our happiness when indulged in. Giving way to your own natural appetites will only injure your constitution, and tear your system to pieces. Therefore God would have you restrict your appetite, have control over your passions, and hold in subjection the entire man. And he has promised to give you strength if you will engage in this work.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 11}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 12]          The sin of Adam and Eve caused a fearful separation between God and man. And here Christ steps in between fallen man and God, and says to man, You may yet come to the Father; there is a plan devised through which God can be reconciled to man, and man to God; and through a mediator you can approach God. And here he stands to mediate for you. He is the great High Priest who is pleading in your behalf; and it is for you to come and present your case to the Father through Jesus Christ. Thus you can find access to God; and if you sin your case is not hopeless. "And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous."  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 12}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 13]          I thank God that we have a Saviour. And there is no other way whereby men and women can be exalted except through Jesus Christ. Then let no one think that it is a great humiliation on his part to accept of Jesus Christ; for when we take that step, we take the first step toward true exaltation; we take hold of the golden cord that links finite man with the infinite God, and elevates us that we may be fitted for the society of pure and heavenly angels in the kingdom of glory.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 13}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 14]          Be not discouraged; be not faint-hearted. Although you may have temptations; although you may be beset by the wily foe; yet, if you have the fear of God before you, angels that excel in strength will be sent to your help, and you can be more than a match for the powers of darkness. Jesus lives. He has died to make a way of escape for the fallen race; and he lives today to make intercession for us, that we may be exalted to his own right hand. Have hope in God. The world is traveling the broad way; and as you travel in the narrow way, and have principalities and powers to contend with, and the opposition of foes to meet, remember that there is provision made for you. Help has been laid upon One that is mighty; and through him you can conquer.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 14}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 15]         Come out from among them and be separate, says God, and I will receive you, and ye shall be sons and daughters of the Lord Almighty. What a promise is this? It is a pledge to you that you shall become members of the royal family, heirs of the heavenly kingdom. If a person is honored by, or becomes connected with, any of the monarchs of earth, how it goes the rounds of the periodicals of the day, and excites the envy of those who do not think themselves so fortunate. But here is One who is king over all, the monarch of the universe, the originator of every good thing; and he says to us, I will make you my sons and daughters; I will unite you to myself; you shall become members of the royal family, and children of the heavenly King.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 15}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 16]          And then says Paul, "having therefore these promises dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of the Lord." Why should we not do this, when we have such an inducement, the privilege of becoming children of the Most High God, the privilege of calling the God of Heaven our father? Is not that enough? And do you call this depriving you of everything that is worth having? Is this the giving up of everything that is worth possessing? Let me be united to God and his holy angels, for this is my highest ambition. You may have all the possessions of this world, but I must have Jesus; I must have a right to the immortal inheritance, the eternal substance. Let me enjoy the beauties of the kingdom of God. Let me delight in the paintings which his own fingers have colored. I may enjoy them. You may enjoy them. But we may not worship them. But through them we may be directed to Him and behold his glory who has made all these things for our enjoyment.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 16}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 17]          Again I would say, Be of good courage. Trust in the Lord. Do not let the enemy rob you of the promises. If you have separated yourselves from the world, God has said that he will be your father, and you shall be his sons and daughters. Is not that enough? What greater inducement could be presented before you! Is there any great object in being a butterfly, and having no substance nor aim in life? Oh! let me stand on the platform of eternal truth. Give me immortal worth. Let me grasp the golden chain that is let down from Heaven to earth, and let it draw me up to God and glory. This is my ambition. This is my aim. If others have no higher object than to dress up with bows and ribbons, and fantastic things here, if they can delight in outward display and satisfy their souls with it, let them enjoy it. But let me have the inward adorning. Let me be clothed with that meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. And I recommend it to you, young ladies and young men, for it is more precious in his sight than the gold of Ophir. It is this which makes a man more precious than fine gold, even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir. Just so with you, my sisters, and you, young people; it will make you more precious in the sight of Heaven than fine gold, yea, than the golden wedge of Ophir. I recommend to you, Jesus my blessed Saviour. I adore him. I magnify him. Oh! that I had an immortal tongue that I could praise him as I desire; that I could stand before the assembled universe and speak in praise of his matchless charms. And while I adore and magnify him, I want you to magnify him with me.  {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 17}
[RH, May 31, 1870 par. 18]          Praise the Lord, even when you fall into darkness. Praise him even in temptation. "Rejoice in the Lord always," says the apostle; "and again I say rejoice." Will that bring darkness and gloom into your families? No, indeed; it will bring a sunbeam. It will be the gathering of rays of eternal light from the throne of glory, and scattering them around you. Let me exhort you to engage in this work, scatter this light and life around you, not only in your own path, but in the paths of others with whom you associate. Let it be your object to make those around you better; to elevate them; to point them to Heaven and glory and lead them to seek, above all earthly things, the eternal substance, the immortal inheritance, and the riches which are imperishable.                                                    -    {RH, May 31, 1870 par. 18}
[RH, July 19, 1870 par. 1]       July 19, 1870 The Camp-Meetings.  -         The Camp-Meetings in Iowa and Illinois have been meetings of deep interest to me. As we say those who had come, some from quite a distance, at the expense of time, and of money, I inquired whether all would return to their homes, having gained the object for which they came. The objects of these meetings, are, to separate from business cares, and burdens, and devote a few days of time exclusively to seeking the Lord. The time should be occupied in self-examination, close searching of heart, and penitential confession of sins, and renewing our vows to the Most High God. If any came to these meetings for less worthy objects, we hope the character of the meetings was such as to bring the minds of all to the proper objects of the meetings.  {RH, July 19, 1870 par. 1}
[RH, July 19, 1870 par. 2]          In Marion the Lord was indeed merciful to us, and gave us strength to speak the words he gave us, with clearness to the people. There was not a dissenting voice in the meeting. The people came to work, and they did work. The conference meetings were characterized with spiritual testimonies, one following the other in quick succession. The promptness which marked these meetings gave us comfort and strength. We felt rather sad to see several sick upon the ground, which was very unpleasant for the sick, and wearisome to those who had the care of them. Some were sufferers through the extra labor of preparing for the meeting. They were liberal-souled people, and wanted nothing done with stinginess. Some made large provisions; and were thoroughly wearied out when they came to the meeting, and as soon as they were released from the pressure of work, exhausted Nature caused them to feel that she had been abused. Some of these persons had never before attended a camp-meeting, and were not informed in regard to what preparations they were required to make. They lost some of the precious meetings they had purposed to attend.  {RH, July 19, 1870 par. 2}
[RH, July 19, 1870 par. 3]          Now these made a mistake in making so large preparation. Nothing should be cooked, or taken to the camp-meeting, unless it be the most healthful articles, cooked in a simple manner, free from all spice and grease. Much cooking is unnecessary. Pies will not keep in hot weather. Cake will keep better, but is not the most healthful food for the stomach at any time, and is not at all proper food for camp-meetings. Those who are exercising every day, can better take care of food, even if it is not of the very best quality for health. Those who come to attend meetings, especially for the worship of God, to increase in spirituality, should not indulge the appetite, and cannot do it with safety. Pies and cake are not the proper food for those to eat who wish to preserve health at the camp-meeting.  {RH, July 19, 1870 par. 3}
[RH, July 19, 1870 par. 4]         I am well convinced that none need to make themselves sick preparing for camp-meeting, if they observe the laws of health in their cooking. If they make no cake, or pies, but cook simple graham bread, and depend on fruit, canned or dried, they need not get sick in preparing for the meeting, and they need not be sick while at the meeting, from eating the unhealthful food they exhausted their strength to prepare. None should go through the entire meeting, without some warm food. There are always stores upon the ground where this may be obtained.  {RH, July 19, 1870 par. 4}
[RH, July 19, 1870 par. 5]          When we commenced the camp-meeting in Nora, Ill., I felt it my duty to make some remarks in reference to their eating. I related the unfortunate experience of some at Marion, and told them I charged it to unnecessary preparations made for the meeting, and also eating the unnecessary preparations while at the meeting. Some brought cheese to the meeting, and ate it; although new, it was altogether too strong for the stomach, and should never be introduced into it. Cake was brought into our tent. I ate a small piece, and my stomach refused to retain it; it was spiced with cinnamon. If my stomach would not acknowledge this as food, but rebelled against it, what condition must these be in who partook of this food every day. I stated to our brethren and sisters, something like the following: They must not be sick upon that encampment. If they clothed themselves properly in the chill of morning, and at night, and were particular to vary their clothing according to the changing weather, so as to preserve proper circulation, and should strictly observe regularity in sleeping, and in eating of simple food, and should eat nothing between meals, they need not be sick. They might be well during the meetings, and be able to appreciate, with clear minds, the truth, and might return to their homes refreshed in body and in spirit. I stated that if those who had been engaged in hard labor from day to day should now cease their exercise, and yet eat their average amount of food, their stomachs would be overtaxed. It was the brain power we wished to be especially vigorous at this meeting and in the most healthy condition to hear the truth and to appreciate it, and to retain it, and practice it after their return from the meeting. If the stomach was burdened with too much food, even of a simple character, the brain force would be called to the aid of the digestive organs. There is a benumbed sensation experienced upon the brain. There is an impossibility of keeping the eyes open. The very truths which should be heard, understood and practiced by them, they lose entirely through indisposition, or because the brain is almost paralyzed in consequence of the amount of food taken into the stomach.  {RH, July 19, 1870 par. 5}
[RH, July 19, 1870 par. 6]          I recommended them to take something warm upon the stomach every morning, at least. They could do this without much labor, they could make graham gruel. If the graham was too coarse they could sift it. While the gruel is hot they could add milk to suit themselves, this will make a most palatable and healthful dish for the camp-ground, and if your bread is dry you can crumb it into your gruel, and it will be enjoyed. I do not approve of eating much cold food for the reason that the vitality must be drawn from the system to warm the food until it becomes of the same temperature as the stomach before the work of digestion can be carried on. Another very simple, yet wholesome dish is beans boiled and baked, and a portion of them may be diluted with water, add more cream and make a broth, the bread can be used the same as in the graham gruel. Dried corn can be easily prepared, left to soak over night, scald it up in the morning, add milk, which is easily obtained, and you have warm, healthful food, free from spice and grease.  {RH, July 19, 1870 par. 6}
[RH, July 19, 1870 par. 7]         I am gratified to see the progress many have made in the health reform, yet sorry to see so many behind. I stated that if any one became sick upon the encampment I designed to inquire the cause, and make a note of it, for I was not willing the reputation of our meeting should suffer by being reported as the cause of making people sick. These meetings can be made a blessing to the bodily health, as well as to increase the health of the soul, if a proper course be pursued at these important gatherings. I am happy to state that no one was sick, to my knowledge, so that they were deprived of the meetings.  {RH, July 19, 1870 par. 7}
[RH, July 19, 1870 par. 8]          The meeting at Marion was good, souls there were convicted and converted to the truth. We felt assured that Jesus indeed came up to the feast, and made glad the hearts of his people.  {RH, July 19, 1870 par. 8}
[RH, July 19, 1870 par. 9]          At Nora there was an apparent lack of union with some who came to the meeting. They possessed a spirit of fault-finding, of jealousy, which brought sadness of heart upon us, and we were fearful at times that many would leave that meeting with their impenitent hearts bound in darkness and unbelief, unsubdued by the grace of God. But as the meetings progressed testimonies were called out from those who had the burden of the meeting as the occasion required. And as the pointed, solemn truths of God's word were made clear to the understanding of all who had any desire to learn, there seemed to be a decided change with many for the better. Confessions were made by brethren one to another, and a ready response was made to these penitential acknowledgments of their wrongs. The prayer and conference meetings were conducted by Bro. Littlejohn. He labored with unabated interest in all these social meetings, making appropriate remarks as the occasion required. The instructions thus given by our brother in faithfulness upon so many points, we think will not be soon forgotten. There was especially a work wrought for the church at Monroe. Hearts had been enstranged, false reports had been circulated to the injury of brethren, many had been found guilty of carrying a reproach to the door of their neighbors, and some had willingly taken up the reproach against their neighbor which had been left at their door, and in their turn they carried the reproach to others. Thus had God been dishonored, and his precious cause reproached. But there was a good work begun with that church. If this work had commenced at an earlier stage of the meeting, some, who returned to their homes unblessed because of their wrongs, might have so humbled their hearts before God and returned to him with broken hearts and contrite spirits, that they might have gone to their homes rejoicing that the truth had made them free indeed. We are sorry that any returned to their homes destitute of the approving love of God.  {RH, July 19, 1870 par. 9}
[RH, July 19, 1870 par. 10]         We are confident that a large number of our brethren and sisters present at that meeting were greatly benefited, and returned to their homes to take a nobler stand for God, and work from altogether a higher standpoint than they had ever done before. Many bore testimony that they had never seen the force and power of truth, and the necessity of perfecting Christian character as they had during these meetings. Our earnest prayer to God is that they may go forward growing in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, until they attain to the full stature of men and women in Christ Jesus. By request of the church at Monroe we united in prayer with them that the cementing spirit of God might bind the hearts of these believers in bonds of closest union and Christian fellowship.                                        Ellen G. White.                                                                   -    {RH, July 19, 1870 par. 10}
[RH, August 2, 1870 par. 1]       August 2, 1870 Camp-Meetings.  -         The last evening we enjoyed upon the Nora campground, the Lord blessed me with unusual freedom in speaking to the people, of the necessity of having Jesus in their company as they returned to their homes. I spoke of the importance of coming to such meetings with a mind to work for their own salvation, and that of others. They should have the object before them of earnestly seeking for a deeper work of grace, and a more thorough knowledge of the truth, that they may "be ready always, to give an answer to every man that asketh, a reason of the hope that is in them, with meekness and fear," "having a good conscience, that whereas they speak evil of you, as of evil doers, they may be ashamed that falsely accuse your good conversation in Christ." "A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is good. And an evil man, out of the evil treasure of his heart, bringeth forth that which is evil; for of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh."  {RH, August 2, 1870 par. 1}
[RH, August 2, 1870 par. 2]          There can be no influence so detrimental to a camp-meeting, or any gathering for religious worship, as much visiting and careless conversation. Frequently men and women assemble in companies, and engage in conversation upon common subjects; which do not relate to the meeting. Some have brought their farms with them, and others their houses, laying their plans for building. Some are dissecting the characters of others, and have no time or disposition to search their own hearts, to discover the defects in their own characters, that they may correct their wrongs, and perfect holiness in the fear of God. If all who profess to be followers of Christ would improve the time out of meeting in conversing upon the truth, and dwelling upon the Christian's hope, and in searching their own hearts, and in earnest prayer before God, pleading for his blessing, there would be a much greater work accomplished than we have yet seen. Unbelievers, who falsely accuse those who believe the truth, would be convinced, because "of their good conversation in Christ." The words and actions are the fruit which we bear; "Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them."  {RH, August 2, 1870 par. 2}
[RH, August 2, 1870 par. 3]          God gave direction to the Israelites to assemble before him in the place which he should choose, and observe special days, at set periods, wherein no unnecessary work was to be done; but the time was to be devoted to a consideration of the blessings of God bestowed upon them. At these special seasons they were to bring gifts, free-will offerings, and thank-offerings, unto the Lord, according as the Lord had blessed them. They were directed to rejoice--the man-servant and maid-servant, the stranger, the fatherless and widow--that God had by his own wonderful power brought them from servile bondage to the enjoyment of freedom. And they were commanded not to appear before the Lord empty. They were to bring tokens of their gratitude to God for his continual mercies and blessings bestowed upon them. These offerings were varied, according to the estimate which the donors placed upon the blessings they were privileged to enjoy. Thus the characters of the people were plainly developed. Those who placed a high value upon the blessings God bestowed upon them, brought offerings in accordance with their appreciation of his blessings. Those whose moral powers were stupefied and benumbed by selfishness and idolatrous love of the favors received, rather than of fervent love of their bountiful Benefactor, brought meager offerings. Thus their hearts were revealed. Besides these special religious feast-days of gladness and rejoicing, the yearly passover was to be commemorated by the Jewish nation. The Lord covenanted that if they were faithful in the observance of his requirements, he would bless them in all their increase, and in all the works of their hands.  {RH, August 2, 1870 par. 3}
[RH, August 2, 1870 par. 4]          God requires no less of his people in these last days, in sacrifices and offerings, than he did of the Jewish nation. Those whom God has blessed with a competency, also the widow and the fatherless, should not be unmindful of his blessings. Especially should those whom God has prospered render to God the things that are God's. They should appear before him with a spirit of self-sacrifice, and bring their offerings in accordance with the blessings God has bestowed upon them. But many whom God prospers manifest base ingratitude to him. If his blessings rest upon them, and he increases their substance, they make these bounties as cords to bind them to the love of their possessions, and they allow worldly business to take possession of their affections, and their entire being, and neglect devotion and religious privileges. They cannot afford to leave their business cares, and come before God, even once a year. They turn the blessings of God into a curse. They serve their own temporal interests, at the neglect of God's requirements.  {RH, August 2, 1870 par. 4}
[RH, August 2, 1870 par. 5]          Men, with their thousands, remain at home, year after year, engrossed in their worldly cares and interests, and feel that they cannot afford to make the small sacrifice of attending the yearly gatherings to worship God. He has blessed them in basket and in store, and surrounded them with his benefits on the right hand and on the left, yet they withhold from God the small offerings he has required of them. They love to serve themselves. Their souls will be like the unrefreshed desert without the dew or rain of heaven. The Lord has brought to them the precious blessing of his grace. He has delivered them from the slavery of sin, and the bondage of error, and has opened to their darkened understandings the glorious light of present truth. And shall these evidences of God's love and mercy call forth no gratitude in return? Will those who profess to believe that the end of all things is at hand be blind to their own spiritual interest, and live for this world, and this life alone? Do they expect their eternal interest will take care of itself? Spiritual strength will not come without an effort on their part.  {RH, August 2, 1870 par. 5}
[RH, August 2, 1870 par. 6]          Many who profess to be looking for the appearing of our Lord are anxious, burdened, gain-seekers for this world. They are blind to their eternal interest. They labor for that which satisfieth not. They spend their money for that which is not bread. They strive to content themselves with the treasures they have laid up upon the earth, which must perish. And they neglect the preparation for eternity, which should be the first and only real work of their life.  {RH, August 2, 1870 par. 6}
[RH, August 2, 1870 par. 7]          Let us all who possibly can, attend these yearly gatherings. All should feel that God requires this of them. If they do not avail themselves of the privileges God has provided for them to become strong in him, and in the power of his grace, they will grow weaker and weaker, and have less and less desire to consecrate all to God. Come, brethren and sisters, to these sacred convocation meetings, to find Jesus. He will come up to the feast. He will be present, and he will do for you that which you need most to have done. Your farms should not be considered of greater value than the higher interests of the soul. All the treasures you possess, be they ever so valuable, would not be rich enough to buy you peace and hope, which would be infinite gain, if it cost you all you have, and the toils and sufferings of a life-time. To have a strong, clear sense of eternal things, and a heart of willing obedience to yield all to Christ, are blessings of more value than all the riches, and pleasures, and glories of this world.  {RH, August 2, 1870 par. 7}
[RH, August 2, 1870 par. 8]          These camp-meetings are of importance. They cost something. The servants of God are wearing out their lives to help the people, while many of them appear as if they did not want help. For fear of losing a little of this world's gain, some let these precious privileges come and go, as though they were of but little importance. Let all who profess to believe the truth, respect every privilege that God offers them to obtain clearer views of his truth, and his requirements, and the necessary preparation for his coming. A calm, cheerful and obedient trust in God is what he requires.  {RH, August 2, 1870 par. 8}
[RH, August 2, 1870 par. 9]          You need not weary yourselves with busy anxieties and needless cares. Work on for the day, faithfully doing the work which God's providence assigns you, and he will have a care for you. Jesus will deepen and widen your blessings. You must make efforts if you have salvation at last. Come to these meetings prepared to work. Leave your home cares, and come to find Jesus, and he will be found of you. Come with your offerings as God has blessed you. Show your gratitude to your Creator, the giver of all your benefits, by a free-will offering. Let none who are able come empty-handed. "Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not open you the windows of Heaven, and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it."                                        Ellen G. White.  {RH, August 2, 1870 par. 9}
[RH, April 11, 1871 par. 1]       April 11, 1871 Duty to Children.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         I have been shown that parents generally have not taken a proper course with their children. They are not restrained as they should be. They are left to indulge in pride, and follow their own inclinations. Anciently, parental authority was regarded, and children were in subjection to their parents. They feared and reverenced them; but the order in these last days is reversed. Some parents are in subjection to their children. They fear their children, and yield to them. They fear to cross the will of their children. But just as long as children are under the roof of their parents, dependent upon them, they should be subject to them. Parents should move with decision, requiring the following out of their views of right.  {RH, April 11, 1871 par. 1}
[RH, April 11, 1871 par. 2]          Eli might have restrained his wicked sons, but he feared their displeasure. He suffered them to go on in their rebellion, until they were a curse to Israel. Parents are required to restrain their children. The salvation of children depends very much upon the course pursued by their parents. In their mistaken love and fondness for their children, they indulge them to their hurt, nourish their pride, and put upon them trimmings and fixings which make them vain, and lead them to think that dress makes the lady or gentleman. But a short acquaintance convinces those with whom they associate that an outside appearance is not sufficient to hide the deformity of a heart void of the Christian graces, but filled with self-love, haughtiness, and uncontrolled passion. Those who love meekness, humility, and virtue, should shun such society, even if it be Sabbath-keepers' children. Their company is poisonous; their influence leads to death. Parents realize not the destructive influence of the seed which they are sowing. It will spring up, and bear fruit which will make their children despise parental authority.  {RH, April 11, 1871 par. 2}
[RH, April 11, 1871 par. 3]          Children, even after they are of age, are required to respect and look after the comforts of their parents. They should listen to the counsel of godly parents, and not feel that, because a few years are added to their life, they have grown out of their duty to them. There is a commandment with promise to those who honor their father and their mother.  {RH, April 11, 1871 par. 3}
[RH, April 11, 1871 par. 4]          Children in these last days are so noted for their disobedience and disrespect that God has especially noticed it, and it constitutes a sign that the end is near. It shows the power of Satan upon minds, and the almost complete control he has of the minds of the young. By many, age is no more respected. It is considered too old-fashioned to respect the aged, for it dates back as far as the days of Abraham. Says God, "I know him, that he will command his children and his household after him." Anciently, children were not permitted to marry without the consent of their parents. Parents chose for their children. It was considered a crime for children to contract marriage upon their own responsibility. The matter was first laid before the parents and they were to consider whether the person to be brought into a close relation to them was worthy, and whether the parties could provide for a family. It was considered by them of the greatest importance that they, the worshipers of the true God, should not intermarry with an idolatrous people, lest they lead their families away from God.  {RH, April 11, 1871 par. 4}
[RH, April 11, 1871 par. 5]          Even after their children were married, the most solemn obligation rested upon them. Their judgment then was not considered sufficient without the counsel of their parents; and they were required to respect and obey their wishes, unless they should conflict with their duty to God.  {RH, April 11, 1871 par. 5}
[RH, April 11, 1871 par. 6]          Again I was directed to the condition of children in these last days. Children are not controlled. Parents should commence their first lesson of discipline when their children are babes in their arms. Teach them to yield their will to yours. This can be done by bearing an even hand, and manifesting firmness. Parents should have perfect control over their own spirits, and with mildness, and yet firmness, bend the will of the child until it shall expect nothing else but to yield to their wishes.  {RH, April 11, 1871 par. 6}
[RH, April 11, 1871 par. 7]         Parents do not commence in season. The first manifestation of temper is not subdued, and the children grow stubborn, which increases with their growth, and strengthens with their strength. Some children, as they grow older, think it a matter of course that they must have their own way, and that their parents must submit to their wishes. They expect their parents to wait upon them. They are impatient of restraint, and when old enough to be a help to their parents, they do not bear the burdens they should. They have been released from responsibilities, and grow up worthless at home and worthless abroad. They have no power of endurance. The parents have borne the burden, and have suffered them to grow up in idleness, without habits of order, industry, and economy. They have not been taught habits of self-denial, but have been petted and indulged, their appetites gratified, and they come up with enfeebled health. Their manners and deportment are not agreeable. They are unhappy themselves, and make those around them unhappy. And when the children are but children still, and while they need to be disciplined, they are allowed to go out in company, mingle with the society of the young, and one has a corrupting influence over the other.  {RH, April 11, 1871 par. 7}
[RH, April 11, 1871 par. 8]          The curse of God will surely rest upon unfaithful parents. Not only are they planting thorns which will wound them here, but they must meet their own unfaithfulness when the Judgment shall sit. Many children will rise up in the Judgment and condemn their parents for not restraining them, and charge upon them their destruction. The false sympathy and blind love of parents cause them to excuse the faults of their children, and pass them by without correction, and their children are lost in consequence, and the blood of their souls will rest upon unfaithful parents.  {RH, April 11, 1871 par. 8}
[RH, April 11, 1871 par. 9]          Children who are thus brought up undisciplined, when they profess to be Christ's followers, have everything to learn. Their whole religious experience is affected by their bringing up in childhood. The same self-will often appears; the same lack of self-denial; the same impatience manifested under reproof; the same love of self and unwillingness to seek counsel of others, or to be influenced by others' judgment; the same indolence, shunning of burdens, lack of bearing responsibilities, are seen in their relation to the church. It is possible for such to overcome; but how hard the battle! how severe the conflict! how hard to pass through a course of thorough discipline, which is necessary for them to reach the elevation of Christian character! Yet if they overcome at last, they will be permitted to see before they are translated how near the precipice of eternal destruction they came, caused by the lack of right training in youth, and by not learning submission in childhood.                                                                   -    {RH, April 11, 1871 par. 9}
[RH, April 18, 1871 par. 1]       April 18, 1871 The Poor.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         Some who are poor in this world's goods are apt to place all the straight testimony upon the shoulders of the men of property. But they do not realize that they also have a work to do. God requires them to make a sacrifice. He requires of them to sacrifice their idols. They should lay aside such hurtful stimulants as tobacco, tea, and coffee. If they are brought into straightened circumstances while exerting themselves to do the best they can, it will be a pleasure for their wealthy brethren to help them out of trouble.  {RH, April 18, 1871 par. 1}
[RH, April 18, 1871 par. 2]          Many lack wise management and economy. They do not weigh matters well, and move cautiously. Such should not trust to their own poor judgment, but counsel with their brethren who have experience. Those who lack good judgment and economy are often unwilling to seek counsel. They generally think that they understand how to conduct their temporal business, and are unwilling to follow advice. They make bad moves and suffer in consequence. Their brethren are grieved to see them suffer, and they help them out of difficulty. Their unwise management affects the church. It takes means from the treasury of God which should have been used to advance the cause of present truth. If these poor brethren would take a humble course and be willing to be advised and counseled by their brethren, and then are brought into straightened places, their brethren should feel it their duty to cheerfully help them out of difficulty. But if they choose their own course and rely upon their judgment, they should be left to feel the full consequences of their unwise course, and learn by dear experience that "in a multitude of counselors there is safety." God's people should be subject one to another. They should counsel with each other, that the lack of one be supplied by the sufficiency of the other. I saw that the stewards of the Lord have no duty to help those persons who persist in using tobacco, tea, and coffee.  {RH, April 18, 1871 par. 2}
[RH, April 18, 1871 par. 3]                                       Speculations.          I saw that some have excused themselves from aiding the cause of God because they were in debt. Had they closely examined their own hearts they would have discovered that selfishness was the true reason why they brought no free-will offering to God. And some will remain in debt. Because of their covetousness, the prospering hand of God will not be with them to bless their undertakings. They love this world better than they love the truth. They are not being fitted up and made ready for the kingdom of God.  {RH, April 18, 1871 par. 3}
[RH, April 18, 1871 par. 4]          If a new patent passes through the country, men who profess to believe the truth have found a way to raise means and join the enterprise. God is acquainted with every heart. Every selfish motive is known to him, and he suffers things to arise to try the hearts of his professed people, to prove them, and develop character. In some instances the Lord will suffer men to go on, and meet with an entire failure. His hand is against them to disappoint their hopes and scatter what they possess. Individuals who have really felt an interest in the cause of God, and have been willing to venture something for its advancement, will find it a sure and safe investment. Some will have a hundred-fold in this life, and in the world to come life everlasting. But all will not receive their hundred-fold in this life, because they cannot bear it. They would, if intrusted with much, become unwise stewards. The Lord withholds it for their good; but their treasure in Heaven will be secure. How much better is such an investment as this! The desire that some of our brethren possess to earn means fast, leads them to engage in a new enterprise and invest means, and their expectations of making money are not realized. They sink that which they could have spent in God's cause. There is an infatuation in these new enterprises. And notwithstanding these things have been acted over so many times, and the example of others is before them who have made investments and have met with an utter failure, yet they are slow to learn. Satan allures them on, and makes them drunk with anticipated hopes. When these hopes are blasted, they suffer many discouragements in consequence of their unwise adventures. If means are lost, the person looks upon it as a misfortune to himself, as his loss. But he must remember that it is the means of another that he is handling, that he is only a steward, and God is displeased with the unwise management of that means which could have been used to advance the cause of present truth. The unfaithful steward must give an account of his stewardship at the reckoning day.                                                                   -    {RH, April 18, 1871 par. 4}
[RH, April 25, 1871 par. 1]       April 25, 1871 Perilous Times.  -  By Ellen G. White.  -         The unbelieving world will soon have something to think of beside their dress and appearance; and as their minds are torn from these things by distress and perplexity, they have nothing to turn to. They are not prisoners of hope, and therefore do not turn to the Stronghold. Their hearts will fail them for repining and fear. They have not made God their refuge, and he will not be their consolation then, but will laugh at their calamity, and mock when their fear cometh. They have despised and trampled upon the truths of God's word. They have indulged in extravagant dress, and have spent their lives in hilarity and glee. They have sown to the wind, they must reap the whirlwind.  {RH, April 25, 1871 par. 1}
[RH, April 25, 1871 par. 2]          In the time of distress and perplexity of nations there will be many who have not given themselves wholly to the corrupting influences of the world and the service of Satan, who will humble themselves before God, and turn to him with their whole heart, and find acceptance and pardon.  {RH, April 25, 1871 par. 2}
[RH, April 25, 1871 par. 3]          Those among Sabbath-keepers who have been unwilling to make any sacrifice, but have yielded to the influence of the world, are to be tested and proved. The perils of the last days are upon us, and a trial is before the young which they have not anticipated. They are to be brought into most distressing perplexity. The genuineness of their faith will be proved. They profess to be looking for the coming of the Son of Man, yet some of them have been a miserable example to unbelievers. They have not been willing to give up the world, but have united with them, have attended picnics, and other gatherings of pleasure, flattering themselves that they were engaging in innocent amusement. Yet I was shown that it was just such indulgences that separate them from God, and make them children of the world. God owns not the pleasure or amusement-seeker as his follower. He has given us no such example. Those only who are self-denying, and who live a life of sobriety, humility and holiness, are true followers of Jesus; and such cannot engage in, and enjoy, the frivolous, empty conversation of the lovers of the world.  {RH, April 25, 1871 par. 3}
[RH, April 25, 1871 par. 4]          Isaiah 3 was presented before me. I was shown that this prophecy has its application to these last days; and the reproofs are given to the daughters of Zion who have thought only of appearance and display. Read verse 25: "Thy men shall fall by the sword, and thy mighty in the war." I was shown that this scripture will be strictly fulfilled. Young men and women professing to be Christians, yet having no Christian experience, and having borne no burdens, and felt no individual responsibility, are to be proved. They will be brought low in the dust, and long for an experience in the things of God which they failed to obtain.                                                                   -    {RH, April 25, 1871 par. 4}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 1]      May 30, 1871 How to Conduct Meetings.  -         I recently received a letter from a brother I highly respect, making inquiries in regard to meetings, how they should be conducted. He inquires if there should be many prayers offered in succession, and then a relief of a few moments, and quite a number of prayers again.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 1}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 2]          From the light I have had upon the subject, I have decided that God does not require us, as we assemble for his worship, to make these seasons tedious and wearisome, by being obliged to remain bowed quite a length of time, listening to several lengthy prayers. Those in feeble health cannot endure this taxation without extreme weariness and exhaustion. The body is weary by remaining bowed down so long. And that which is worse still, the mind becomes so wearied by the continuous exercise of prayer that no spiritual refreshment is realized, and the meeting to them is worse than a loss. They have become wearied mentally and physically, and they have obtained no spiritual strength. Meetings for conference and prayer should not be made tedious. All should, if possible, be prompt to the hour appointed; and if there are dilatory ones, who are half an hour or fifteen minutes even behind the time, there should be no waiting. If there are but two present, they can claim the promise. The meeting should open at the appointed hour, if possible, be there few or many present. Formality and cold stiffness should be laid aside, and all be prompt to duty. There should not be, upon any common occasion, prayer of more than ten minutes' duration. If any feel the burden of prayer, after there has been a change of position, and the exercise of singing or exhortation has relieved the sameness, then let them pray.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 2}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 3]          All should feel it a Christian duty to pray short. Tell the Lord just what you want without going all over the world. In private prayer, all have the privilege of praying as long as they desire, and of being as explicit as they please. They can pray for all their relatives and friends. The closet is the place to tell all their private difficulties, and trials, and temptations. A common meeting to worship God is not the place to open the privacies of the heart.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 3}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 4]          What is the object of assembling together? Is it to inform God? or to instruct him by telling him all we know in prayer? We meet together to edify one another by a mutual interchange of thoughts and feelings, thus making one another acquainted with our aspirations, our hopes, and gathering strength, and light, and courage, from one another. By our earnest, heart-felt prayers, offered up in faith, we receive refreshment and vigor from the Source of our strength. These meetings should be most precious seasons, and made interesting to all who have any relish for religious things.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 4}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 5]          There are some who I fear do not take their troubles to God in private prayer, but reserve them for the prayer-meeting, and then do up their praying for several days in these meetings. Such may be named social conference and prayer-meeting killers. Their cold, frozen prayers and lengthy, backslidden testimonies cast a shadow. They emit no light. They edify no one. All are glad when they get through, and it is almost impossible to throw off the chill and darkness their prayers and exhortations have brought into the meetings. From the light which I have received, our meetings should be spiritual and social, and not too long. Reserve, pride, vanity, and fear of man, should be left at home. Little differences and prejudices should not be taken with us to these meetings. Like a united family, simplicity, meekness, mutual confidence, and love, should exist in the hearts of brethren and sisters who meet to be refreshed and invigorated by bringing their lights together.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 5}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 6]          Ye are the light of the world, says the heavenly Teacher. All have not the same experience, and the same exercises in their religious life. But those of diverse experiences come together, and with simplicity and humbleness of mind, talk out their experience. All should have, and will have, an experience that is living, that is new and interesting, if they are pursuing the onward Christian course. A living experience is made up of daily trials, conflicts, and temptations, strong efforts and victories, and great peace and joy gained through Jesus. A simple relation of such experiences give light, strength, and knowledge, that will aid others in their advancement in the divine life. The worship of God should be both interesting and instructive to those who have any love for divine and heavenly things.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 6}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 7]          Jesus, the heavenly teacher, when he was upon the earth, among the children of men, did not hold himself aloof from them, but in order to benefit them, he came from Heaven to earth where they were, that the purity and holiness of his life might shine upon the pathway of all, and light the way to Heaven.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 7}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 8]          The Redeemer of the world sought to make his lessons of instruction plain and simple, that all might comprehend them. He generally chose the open air for his discourses. There were no walls which could inclose the multitude which followed him. But he had special reasons for choosing the groves and the seaside to give his lessons of instruction, for he could have a commanding view of the landscape and scenery, and make use of objects and scenes with which those in humble life were familiar, to illustrate the important truths he made known to them. The works of God in nature, he associated with his lessons of instruction. He made use of the birds which were caroling forth their songs without a care, and the flowers of the valley glowing in their beauty, and the lily that reposed in its purity upon the bosom of the lake, the lofty trees, the cultivated lands, the waving grains, the barren soil, the tree that bore no fruit, the everlasting hills, the bubbling stream, the setting sun, tinting and gilding the heavens, to impress his hearers with divine truth. He connected the works of God's finger in the heavens and upon the earth with the words of life he wished to impress upon their minds, that as they should look upon the wonderful works of God in nature, his lessons would be fresh in their memories.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 8}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 9]          Christ, in all his efforts, sought to make his teachings interesting. He knew that a tired, hungry throng could not receive spiritual benefit, and he did not forget their bodily needs. He wrought a miracle to feed five thousand, who had gathered together to listen to the words of life which fell from his lips. Jesus regarded his surroundings, when giving his precious truth to the multitude. The scenery was such as would attract the eye, and awake admiration in the breasts of the lovers of the beautiful. He could extol the wisdom of God in his creative works, and could bind up his sacred lessons by directing their minds through nature up to nature's God.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 9}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 10]         The landscape, the trees, the birds, the flowers of the valley, the hills, the lake, and the beautiful heavens, were associated in their minds with sacred truths, which would make them hallowed in memory, as they should look upon them after Christ's ascension to Heaven.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 10}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 11]          When Christ taught the people, he did not devote the time to prayer. He did not enforce upon them, as did the Pharisees, long, tedious ceremonies, and lengthy prayers. He taught his disciples how to pray: "And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are; for they love to pray standing in the synagogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily, I say unto you, they have their reward. But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly. But when ye pray use not vain repetition, as the heathen do; for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. Be not ye therefore like unto them; for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him. After this manner therefore pray ye."  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 11}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 12]          Christ impressed upon his disciples the idea that their prayers should be short, expressing just what they wanted, and no more. He gives the length and substance of their prayers, expressing their desires for temporal and spiritual blessings, and gratitude for the same. This sample prayer, how comprehensive! It covers the actual need of all. One or two minutes is long enough for any ordinary prayer. There may be instances where prayer, in a special manner, is indited by the Spirit of God, and where supplication is made in the Spirit. The yearning soul becomes agonized, and groans after God. The spirit wrestles as did Jacob, and will not be at rest without special manifestations of the power of God. This is as God would have it.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 12}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 13]          But there are many prayers offered in a dry, sermonizing manner. These pray to men, not to God. If they were praying to God, and really understood what they were doing, they would be alarmed at their audacity; for they delivered a discourse to the Lord in the mode of prayer, as though the Creator of the universe needed special information upon general questions in relation to the things that were transpiring in the world. All such prayers are as sounding brass, and tinkling cymbal. They are made no account of in Heaven. Angels of God are wearied with them, as well as mortals who are compelled to listen to them.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 13}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 14]          Jesus was often found in prayer. He resorted to the lonely groves, or to the mountains, to make his requests known to his Father. When the business and cares of the day were ended, and the weary were seeking rest, Jesus devoted the time to prayer. We would not discourage prayer; for there is far too little praying and watching thereunto. And there is still less praying with the Spirit and the understanding also. Fervent and effectual prayer is always in place, and will never weary. Such prayer interests and refreshes all who have a love for devotion.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 14}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 15]          Secret prayer is neglected, and this is the reason why many offer such long, tedious, backslidden prayers, when assembled to worship God. They go over in their prayers a week of neglected duties, and pray round and round, hoping to make up for their neglect, and pacify their condemned consciences, which are scourging them. They hope to pray themselves into the favor of God. But frequently these prayers result in bringing other minds down to their own low level in spiritual darkness. If Christians would take home the teachings of Christ in regard to watching and praying, they would become more intelligent in their worship of God.                                                                       E. G. W.                                                                   -    {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 15}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 1]       May 30, 1871 How Shall We Keep the Sabbath?  -         God is merciful. His requirements are reasonable, in accordance with the goodness and benevolence of his character. The object of the Sabbath was that all mankind might be benefited. Man was not made to fit the Sabbath; for the Sabbath was made after the creation of man, to meet his necessities. God rested, after he had made the world in six days. He sanctified and blessed the day upon which he rested from all his work which he had created and made. He set apart that special day for man to rest from his labor, and reflect, as he should look upon the earth beneath, and the heavens above, that God made all these in six days, and rested upon the seventh; and that his heart might be filled with love and reverence to his Maker, as he should behold the tangible proofs of his infinite wisdom.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 1}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 2]          In order to keep the Sabbath holy, it is not necessary that we inclose ourselves in walls, shut away from the beautiful scenes of nature, and also deprive ourselves of the free, invigorating air of heaven. We should in no case allow burdens and business transactions to divert our minds upon the Sabbath of the Lord which he has sanctified. We should not allow even our minds to dwell upon things of a worldly character. The mind cannot be refreshed, enlivened, and elevated, by being confined nearly all the Sabbath hours within walls, listening to long sermons and tedious, formal prayers. The Sabbath of the Lord has been put to a wrong use, if thus celebrated. The object is not attained for which the Sabbath was instituted. The Sabbath was made for man, to be a blessing to him, by calling his mind from secular labor, to contemplate the goodness and glory of God. It is necessary that the people of God assemble to talk of him, to interchange thoughts and ideas in regard to the truths contained in the word of God, and to devote a portion of time to appropriate prayer. But these seasons, even upon the Sabbath, should not be made tedious by their length and lack of interest. During a portion of the day, all should have an opportunity to be out of doors.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 2}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 3]          How can the minds of children become better impressed, and receive a more correct knowledge of God, than in spending a portion of their time out of doors; not in play, but in company with their parents? Surrounded with nature's beautiful scenery, as their minds are associated with God in nature, by their attention being called to the tokens of God's love to man in his creative works, their young minds will be attracted and interested. They will not be in danger of associating the character of God with everything that is stern and severe. But as they view the beautiful things he has created for the happiness of man, they will be led to regard him as a tender, loving Father. They will see that his prohibitions and injunctions are not made merely to show his power and authority, but that he has the happiness of his children in view. As the character of God puts on the aspect of love, benevolence, beauty, and attraction, they are drawn to love him. You can direct their minds to the lovely birds making the air musical with their happy songs, the spires of grass, and the gloriously tinted flowers in their perfection perfuming the air. All these proclaim the love and skill of the heavenly Artist, and show forth the glory of God. Parents, why not make use of the precious lessons God has given us in the book of nature to give our children the correct idea of his character? Those who sacrifice simplicity to fashion, and shut themselves away from the beauties of nature, cannot be spiritually minded. They cannot understand the skill and power of God as revealed in his creative works, therefore their hearts do not quicken and throb with new love and interest, and are not filled with awe and reverence as they see God in nature.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 3}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 4]          All who love God should do what they can to make the Sabbath a delight, holy and honorable. They cannot do this by seeking their own pleasure in sinful, forbidden amusements. They can do much to exalt the Sabbath in their families, and make it the most interesting day of the week. We should devote time to interest our children. We can walk out with them in the open air. A change will have a happy influence upon them. We can sit with them in the groves, and in the bright sunshine, and give their restless minds something to feed upon by conversing with them upon the works of God, and inspire them with love and reverence by calling their attention to the beautiful objects in nature. The Sabbath should be made so interesting to our families that its weekly return will be hailed with joy. In no better way can parents exalt and honor the Sabbath than to devise means to impart proper instruction to their families, and to interest them in spiritual things, giving them correct views of the character of God, and what he requires of us, in order to perfect Christian characters and to attain to eternal life. Parents, make the Sabbath a delight, that your children shall look forward to it, and have a welcome in their hearts for it.                                                                       E. G. W.                                                                   -    {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 4}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 1]       May 30, 1871 Address to Ministers.  -         Ephesians 3:6, 7: "That the Gentiles should be fellow-heirs, and of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel; whereof I was made a minister according to the gift of the grace of God, given unto me by the effectual working of his power."  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 1}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 2]         "Whereof I am made a minister:" not merely to present the truth to the people, but to carry it out in your lives.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 2}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 3]          "And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God." Verse 9. It is not merely the words that roll off your tongue, it is not merely to be eloquent in speaking and praying, but it is to make known Christ, to have Christ in you, and make him known to those that hear.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 3}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 4]         "Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom," not novices, not in ignorance, "that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus. Whereunto I also labor, striving according to his working, which worketh in me mightily." Colossians 1:28, 29. It is the work of God, the grace from God, that is to be realized and felt, that is to grace the life and actions, which is to make a sensible impression upon those that hear.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 4}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 5]          But it is not this only. There are other things that are to be considered; in which some have been negligent, which are of consequence, in the light they have been presented before me. Impressions are made upon the people by the deportment of the speaker in the desk, by his attitude, and by his manner of speaking. If these things are as God would have them, the impression they make will be in favor of the truth, especially will that class be favorably impressed who have been listening to fables. It is important that your manner be modest and dignified, in keeping with the holy, elevating truth you teach, that a favorable impression may be made upon those who are not naturally inclined to religion.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 5}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 6]          Carefulness in dress is an important item. There has been a lack here with ministers who believe present truth. The dress of some has been allowed to be even untidy. Not only has there been a lack of taste, and a lack of order to arrange the dress in a becoming manner upon the person, and to have the color suitable and becoming for a minister of Christ, but the apparel has been with some, even slovenly and untidy. Some ministers wear a vest of a light color, while their pants are dark, or the vest dark and pants light, with no taste or orderly arrangement of the dress upon the person in coming before the people. These things are preaching to the people. They give them an example of order and set before them the propriety of neatness and taste in their apparel, or they give them lessons in lack of taste and slackness which they will be in danger of following.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 6}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 7]          I was pointed back to the children of Israel anciently, and was shown that God had given specific directions in regard to the material and manner of the dress those ministering before him should wear. The God of Heaven, whose arm moves the world, who sustains us, and gives us life and health, has given us evidence that he could be honored or dishonored by the apparel of those who officiated before him. He gave especial directions to Moses in regard to everything connected with his service. He gave instruction even in regard to the arrangements of their houses, and specified the dress those should wear who were to minister in his service. They were to maintain order in everything, and especially to practice cleanliness. Read the directions that were given to Moses to make known to the children of Israel, as God was about to come down upon the mount, to speak in their hearing his holy law. What did he command Moses to have the people do? To be ready against the third day; for on the third day, said he, the Lord will come down in the sight of all the people, upon the mount. They were to set bounds about the mount. "And the Lord said unto Moses, Go unto the people and sanctify them today and tomorrow, and let them wash their clothes."  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 7}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 8]         That great and mighty God who created the beautiful Eden, and everything lovely in it, is a God of order; and he wants order and cleanliness with his people. That mighty God spoke to Moses to tell the people to wash their clothes, lest there should be impurity in their clothing and about their persons, as they came up before the Lord. And Moses went down from the mount unto the people, and they washed their clothes, according to the command of God.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 8}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 9]          And to show the carefulness they were to observe in regard to being cleanly, Moses was to put a laver between the tent of the congregation and the altar, "and put water therein to wash withal." And Moses and Aaron that ministered before the Lord, and Aaron's sons, were to wash their hands and their feet thereat when they went into the tent of the congregation, and when they went in before the Lord.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 9}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 10]          Here was the commandment of the great and mighty God. There was to be nothing slack and untidy about those who appeared before him, when they should come into his holy presence. And what was this for? What was the object of all this carefulness? Was it merely to recommend the people to God? Was it merely to gain his approbation? The reason that was given me was this: that a right impression might be made upon the people. If those who ministered in the sacred office should fail to manifest care and reverence for God in their apparel and their deportment, the people would lose their awe and reverence for God and his sacred service. If the priests showed great reverence for God, by being very careful and very particular as they came into his presence, it gave the people an exalted idea of God and his requirements. It showed them that God was holy, that his work was sacred, and that everything in connection with the work of God must be holy; that it must be free from everything like impurity and uncleanliness; and that all defilement must be put away from those that approach nigh to God. From the light that has been given me, there has been a carelessness in this respect. I might speak of it, as Paul presents it. It is carried out in will-worship and neglecting of the body. But this voluntary humility, this will-worship and neglecting of the body, is not the humility that savors of Heaven. That humility that savors of Heaven will be particular to have the person, and actions, and apparel, of all who preach the holy truth of God, right, and perfectly proper, so that every item connected with us will recommend our holy religion. The very dress will be a recommendation of the truth to unbelievers. It will be a sermon in itself.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 10}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 11]          But things that transpire in the sacred desk are often wrong. One minister conversing with another in the desk before the congregation, laughing and appearing to have no burden of the work, or lacking a solemn sense of their sacred calling, dishonors the truth, and brings the sacred down upon a low level with common things. The example is to remove the fear of God from the people, and to detract from the sacred dignity of the gospel Christ died to magnify. According to the light that has been given me, it would be pleasing to God for them to bow down as soon as they step into the pulpit, and solemnly ask help from God. What kind of an impression would that make? There would be a solemnity and awe upon the people. Why, their minister is communing with God. Their minister is committing himself to God before he dares to venture to stand before the people. Solemnity rests down upon the people, and angels of God are brought very near. Ministers should look to God the first thing as they come into the desk, thus saying to all, God is the source of my strength. A minister negligent of his apparel often wounds those of refined sensibilities and good taste. Those who are backward in this respect, should correct their errors and be more circumspect. The loss of some souls at last will be traced to the untidiness of the minister. The first appearance affected the people unfavorably because they could not link his appearance in any way with the truths he presented. His dress was against him; and the impression given, was, that they were a careless set anyhow; we see that they do not care anything about their dress, and we do not want anything to do with such a class of people.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 11}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 12]          Here, according to the light that has been given me, there has been a manifest neglect among our people. Ministers sometimes stand in the desk with their hair in disorder, and looking as if it had been untouched by comb and brush for a week. God is dishonored when they engage in his sacred service so neglectful of their appearance. Anciently the priests were required to have their garments in a particular style to do service in the holy place, and minister in the priest's office. They were to have garments in accordance with their work, and God distinctly specified what these should be. This laver was placed between the altar and the congregation, that before they came into the presence of God, in the sight of the congregation, they might wash their hands and their feet. What impression was this to make upon the people? It was to show them that every particle of dust must be put away before they could go into the presence of God; for he was so high and holy that unless they did comply with these conditions, death would follow.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 12}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 13]          But look at the manner and style of dress as worn by some of our ministers at the present day. Some who minister in sacred things so arrange their dress upon their persons that it destroys to some extent, to say the least, the influence of their labor. There is an apparent lack of taste in color and neatness of fit. What is the impression given by such a manner of dress? Why, it is, that the work in which they are engaged is considered no more sacred or elevated than common labor, as plowing in the field. The minister, by his example, brings down the sacred upon a level with common things.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 13}
[RH, May 30, 1871 par. 14]         The influence of such preachers upon the people is not pleasing to God. If any are brought out to receive the truth from their labors, they frequently imitate their preachers, and come down to the same low level with them. It will be more difficult to remodel and bring such into a right position, and teach them true order, and love for discipline, than to labor to convert to the truth, men and women out of the world who have never heard it. The Lord requires of his ministers to be pure and holy, and to rightly represent the principles of truth in their own lives, and by their example bring them up upon a high level.  {RH, May 30, 1871 par. 14}